1

Slave of Eternity

Written By:

Edited By:

jackal4563, Rainbow Cyder and Chann

For my friends: the ones who accepted who I was.

(Part 1)

“Humans are amphibians - half spirit and half animal. As spirits they belong to the eternal world, but as animals they inhabit time.” - C.S. Lewis

(1)

A red sun rose into the star hung sky, this was not of Celestia’s doing. The great ball of fire floated far off, an idol to the planet it gave life to. The bloody rays of the sun shimmered off of the sand below. The land, as far as the eye could see, was nothing but drifts of dark pebbles, a desert of blackness. Towering dunes, much like crashing ocean waves, sprawled over the land–the wind whipping sand over their heads. The temperature rose as blistering heat came with the sun; mirages, floating seas of sand, fooled the eye when scanning the wasteland. In the distance, one could see billows of sand clouds, stirred asunder by the ill weather. An eye of a storm surrounded the desert, spinning slowly and watching always. In the hole of the hurricane however, was a calm and assuring sapphire blue. The deep red sun stood low in the east, piercing through the storm and gazing over the troubled planet.

A human, much like yourself, stood high atop a dark dune, observing the morning. Dressed in veils of ivory, cloth hung over him, concealing his identity and protecting him from the harsh gales and piercing sand. The human stood tall, the human stood strong. An white cape hung around him and fluttered in the coming winds, its length impressive for a cloak. His hands and feet were tied in bandages, and on his side he gripped the handle of his blade. The white sword who had met many foes in combat, the one legend’s speak of as, ‘The Prevailer’.

A step was taken and onward he continued. Through the black wasteland he over looked the forever stretching horizons as he proceeded. The blinding rays of red pushed back the shadows of the dunes, creating a lit trail up the sandy mounds. The wanderer climbed the next dune, the highest one for miles around. With each ascending step, his strength wained. He felt like he had been walking for days; however, for some reason, he was no longer sure of how long he had been traveling. A quest with no meaning plagued his mind as he neared the top of the black hill. A gust of wind blew over and down the steep slope as the wanderer dug his toes into the sand, keeping steady. Over the dune and carried by the wind, something flew towards the wanderer. He saw this and grabbed it in midair as it passed by. A light blue cloth, a bow for a dress it appeared to be. It seemed so familiar to the wanderer that he kept it and climbed onward.

He had finally reached the summit of the dune, the treacherous and grueling climb was over. He now looked over a dismal sight, one he thought he would never see. Billows of black smoke blew from the wrecked debris. Great walls of old were now rubble buried in the sand. Slanted towers were sunk in the black sands, weather-torn flags flapped in the brutal winds below. The wanderer did not know what it was he was looking at at first, but then a sign showed itself. Through the dying fires, boulders of rubble and demolished buildings stood a lone and toppled stone baring a familiar emblem. He squinted, seeing if he could make it out from the distance. He removed the mask of clothes from his face, revealing long and flowing brown hair, deep hazel eyes and a well grown out beard that covered his mouth and chin. He was young, but his face was rough, strong and had seen many battles. He only sighed discovering who the emblem belonged to, it was from the Equestrian Kingdoms. This was none other than Canterlot Castle, buried in a black sea of sand.

He tied the blue cloth he caught around his head, keeping his long, unkept and thin hair out of his vision. He looked up into the blue skies to see a shattered moon. Large chunks of the celestial object still floated in orbit around the planet. The wanderer did not remember this, but it, along with the destroyed city of Canterlot, did not surprise him the least. His emotions stayed steady as his eyes continued to hover over the desert landscape. He wondered what could have caused such a disaster.

He heard a noise far behind him. The wanderer slowly turned to see that on a high dune away from him, another human stood. The humanoid bore an outfit similar to the wanderer’s, but instead of it being ivory in color, it was black, blacker than the sands around them. A crimson cape fluttered in the wind behind the figure, who was faced away from the wanderer. The wanderer began to make his way over to the figure to confront it.

As the wanderer made his way up on top of the figure’s dune, he stopped and waited for him to turn around. The figure moved slowly to greet the wanderer, his face resembled the his, but it appeared shaven and its eyes golden yellow. His piercing pupils stood out from the blue skies behind him, making them almost appear glowing. He smiled, showing his jagged teeth, and looked over the wreckage of Canterlot Castle.

He spoke smoothly, “You must be... him...” The wanderer spoke no words, only staring deep into the mimicking creature’s eyes. The sound of their capes flapping, distance fires and wind blowing over the desert filled their ears.

It continued with joy, “Do you like what I’ve done to the place?”

“Who are you,” The wanderer said sternly.

The man licked his cracked, dry lips and replied, “I am God.”

“Cut the bull shit. Who are you?”

The creature rose its hands and replied once again with fierceness, “A humble messenger... but a God among these slaughtered here. You must be... Zachary... I’ve heard so much about you.”

Zack questioned, “What’s happened here?” The messenger took a step near the edge of the dune, overlooking the carnage. He crossed his hands behind his back and eagerly peered over the dead lands.

“Time. War. Desolation. A few words to describe the end of these radiant lands... These fruitful hills. I am a messenger, I am a God, I am whomever you say I am... Now, who are you? Why were you not here to protect these creatures who put so much petty faith in you? Do you really want to know why this happened? Do you want to know what caused this beautiful catastrophe?”

After an unbroken silence, the messenger snickered, “Chaos... Chaos, my good man!” The messenger overflowed with hysterical laughter as Zack stood firm. Zack turned his head to look over the burning sight once more, lost in deep thought.

“The ponies–” The messenger stammered out of laughter, “–the ponies are all dead and it’s all your fault!” Zachary looked down and back up at the messenger who was regaining his composure.

“I don’t remember this, I–... It seems like I haven’t been here in a very long time...” The messenger sobered up and locked eyes with Zack.

The messenger articulated, “You are an idol among the gods; your existence is only to be an instrument to us. Yet we all need you, so we must all fight to claim you. Through you, harmony and disharmony can be achieved. You are a vessel we must travel on to get where we must go.”

“And where might that be?”

He raised his eyes and arms into the air and answered, “To wherever we want, of course!”

A sudden pain shot through Zack’s body. It felt as if an electrical current flowed through his veins, shocking and gripping at his heart. He stepped back and gasped for air. He began to feel lightheaded. Zack couldn’t believe what had happened. He didn’t want to believe, he fought against the truth. He tightened his eyes closed and steadied his wobbling body. The messenger only grinned as he took a few more steps towards the ill Zachary.

Zack stammered, “This... this is a dream... It has to be!”

The messenger calmly challenged, “Well, if it is a dream, go on... wake up.” Zack looked up at the messenger, his facial features slowly contorting into a creature he could no longer identify as himself.

He spoke again, waving his hand in front of Zack’s face, “You know, just, wake up!”

Darkness overcame Zack. He felt as if his body was no more than air and his troubled emotions had washed away. Nothing could be heard except his own heart beat. He floated lifelessly in the void, as still and as silent as he could. He felt as if he had regained his body as he felt his back touch something soft. Zack’s sense of balance was soon restored as he felt that he was lying upon something. Something could be heard in the far off void, still dark and desolate. The faint rustling of branches in a calm breeze. A song bird chirping out to its kin. A gentle flow of a nearby stream. Another noise soon called out to him. A voice he hadn’t heard in a very long time. So long, that distant memories flooded his mind as soon as he recognized the forgotten voice.

“Zachary...” she called out. She sounded not too far away, that maybe he could reach his hand out and touch her. Though he was still in the dark, he did not try to call back to her, for he knew it had to be a trick.

“Zachary...” she said again in a voice so calm and sweet. Light finally entered his eyes. Blinding at first, but slowly adjusting to his new surroundings. Zack found himself in a sun bathed meadow along side a familiar, stony creek. The sun’s rays warmed his cold skin as he lay silently, taking in the strange event occurring. The temperature was no longer like the blistering heat of the desert, but cool like a gentle Summer’s afternoon. He lay on the grass, staring up into the noon skies; it appeared around five in the evening by the light outside.

He slowly turned his head to see who he thought it was. He showed no emotion of surprise as he laid eyes on her, he only smiled as their eyes met once again. The woman who had called out to him smiled back, she too was lying in the grass next to him. Her long, red locks curled around the back of her neck and onto the green earth, shimmering in the afternoon sun. Her freckles speckled the face she adorned, but his eyes were deeply entranced in her cyan iris’.

She spoke softly, “Zachary... it’s been so long... I’ve missed you...”

His heart brimmed with the warmth of happiness as he responded, “Caroline... Where have you been?”

She sighed and replied with a faint smile, “You left me, remember?” Zack’s expression soon changed with the coming memories of why he left her.

He only replied with, “Oh...”

“You moved away to college... you left your little town to never come back. I know you told me that our relationship would never work out, being that we were now hundreds of miles apart... but I couldn’t come to it.”

“I’m sorry,” was all he could muster to say.

“Did you cheat on me?”

“How could I give up all we’ve been through?”

The two of them smiled as they remained in eye contact. Zack could smell the shampoo she used in her velvet hair, the one she knew he liked. Caroline eased her hand across the grass and held it within Zachary’s.

Caroline said, “Just like old times... Down at creek side, lying in the grass with my lover. We use to spend so much time down here, just the two of us. Oh, how I’ve missed it.”

“Me too,” he agreed as he sat up a bit, resting his head on his hand with his elbow in the grass. He looked over the familiar scene in front of him. Their little spot at the old watering hole was just like he remembered it. Zack lowered his eyes then quickly brought them back over to Caroline who was deeply engrossed in Zack’s appearance.

Zachary asked, “Could I perhaps ask you a question, baby?”

“Anything, babe.”

He questioned with hesitance, “I’m not really sure how to put this, but–". He thought for a moment before continuing, "–What’s it like to be a character inside a dream? I’m not sure if you’ll be able to answer that question... but I’m just trying to figure out what’s going on before I forget again or wake up.”

She lay there with a quizzical look on her face, but she soon broke eye contact and looked away across the creek. He followed her eye line over the water where they watched a glowing white pony with a flowing, yellow mane looking back over at them. The animal was a blur to Zack, he couldn’t see any real defined details upon it. Its purple eyes scanned over the two before it faded out to nothingness.

Zack turned back to Caroline and asked, “I’ve seen that pony before, in other dreams in the past. What is it?”

She answered with a cold tone, “Something that has yet to come...”

Zack stood up and pressed, “What’s going on?”

She got up on her feet as well and replied, “Walk with me.” The two calmly began to walk beside the dream creek, making sure that each step was firmly placed so that they wouldn’t accidentally slip into the water.

Zack called out ahead, “So, who are you?” She raised her arms to her sides to keep her balance along the creekside.

She answered back, “I’m you, in a sense.” She turned and continued, “I’m your conscious. Or, if you prefer, your instinct in a somewhat physical form you can comprehend for this time being.”

Zack asked, “So you’re not Caroline? And can’t I just wake up?”

“Nope, I only personify her with your memories. And you could, but you’re not going to.”

“So, back to you being me... then what does that make me... if that makes sense? Does that make sense?”

“You’re still you, but, let’s not go into that rabbit hole just yet. We have little time to talk.”

Zack stopped and asked himself out loud, “How is this even possible, how cou–”

Caroline hushed his lips with her finger and replied, “Let’s just say that in desperate times, I have to directly talk with you. This is a first though, so congratulations. It takes other years of discipline for what you achieved in one dream. Lucidity is a remarkable thing... but seriously, we don’t have much time.”

She turned and shimmied swiftly up a nearby oak tree. Zack remained on the ground, looking up at her still. It felt all too real to Zack for it to be a dream.

She sternly spoke, “Something is happening to you, Zack, and it’s not good. These dreams, these... reoccurring illusions and what not you’ve been seeing, they’ll only get worse over time.”

Zack begged her, “What’s happening to me?”

“I can’t be certain, but I have come to the conclusion that your essence in Equestria isn’t suppose to happen by universal law, it doesn’t make sense. Your essence, your–" she paused to think of a better word. "–existence... is from another dimension, your home dimension where Earth is; yet your physical body is here in Equestria, an entirely different dimension.”

Zack asked, “How do you know this and I don’t? I thought you were apart of me?”

“The conscious does a lot of, 'behind-the-scenes' work that you, yourself, don’t know about. That, and reality’s incomprehensible ideas are made into sense inside the recess‘ of your mind; but now I can chat with you through lucidity, so don’t worry about it.”

“Is this the only time I chat with you?”

“Basically, now shut up.” Zack began to realize how much an ass he really was while watching his conscious swinging from the tree above.

Zack’s conscious continued, “About what I said earlier, about you being from one dimension and existing in another. One from another dimension cannot be in two dimensions at once, your essence can’t decide which it exists in. The universal laws can’t allow it and the wave length you’re producing in this world is harming you, even though you can’t tell. I can sense this high frequency of course, I’m the brain of this operation after all–no pun intended.”

“So... what happens if I don’t do anything?”

“Well, you’ll have more spastic visions, dreams, hallucinations and the sort until your wave length becomes too chaotic. Then... I don’t know? You’ll be producing a lot of energy then, and I mean a lot! So with that expansive energy in such a small window, your mind, you could become, in theory, a black hole.”

“What? So you're saying I could destroy all of Equestria just by existing in it?”

Caroline began to swing her legs off of the high tree branch she sat on and replied, “Again, maybe. You could just ebb out of the universe and not exist in any dimension, therefore making it that you never even existed at all. Maybe you could be transported back to your dimension, or an entirely new one! But! I have my money on the black hole theory.”

“So how do I stop this,” Zack pleaded. Caroline raised her hand, thinking she had the answer, but swiftly brought it back down.

She then replied, “To be honest, I don’t know...” She hopped down from the tree and landed directly in front of Zack. She pressed her face into Zack’s comfort zone, looking over his ill expression intently. She noticed that he appeared very frightened, not of her, but what his mind was racing about.

“Hm," she hummed, "I’ve never physically met you before... but I know everything about you... You’re tall, you know that?”

“I-I’m a little nervous about this whole... inter-dimensional stuff,” stammered Zachary.

“No need to lie about your feelings to me, I know what you’re thinking; I am you after all. I’m terrified as well. You are a gateway for chaos itself. A vehicle in which unknown inter-dimensional destruction inhabits. We both don’t know the answers, that’s why you need to find someone who does know the answer.”

“But who would know? Where would I look,” Zack quivered. Zack felt the earth beneath his feet shake and his balance became unsteady. Caroline held her balance perfectly still as Zack gained composure.

He frantically looked around and asked Caroline, “Wha-what was that? What’s happening now?”

“It was nice talking to you, pal. Maybe we’ll chat again soon.” Caroline then forcefully pushed Zack backwards and into the creek. The cold water conformed around him and the intensity of it all made his body seem inert. He continued to sink deeper and deeper into the bottomless creek. He felt tied down, unable to float upwards to the surface. The water darkened around him as the pressure built up. The last thing he saw was the fading shimmers of white light that reflected above soon turn into blood red light. He felt his lungs fill with the coming water as he let out a scream for help.

Zack shot out of bed in a panic of sweat. His covers, sheets and pillows were soaked in perspiration. He rolled out of bed onto the cold, wooden floor, trying to cool off his body. His chest hit the floor hard, upsetting his already turning stomach. He took a few breaths before realizing he was on the verge of throwing up. He scrambled over the bathroom and hung his head into the shower.

After a few minutes of recuperation, he turned on the sink, cupped his hands full of water and washed his mouth out. He soon reached over to grab a towel to wipe the remaining vomit from his chin and the sweat from his face. He looked himself in the mirror, staring into the poorly lit image of himself. Affixed to his own gaze; existential thoughts pounded his already dazed mind. He began to replay the dream over and over in his mind, making sure he wouldn’t forget it. He wasn’t even sure what all of it was real or just rubbish anymore. He had been having strange dreams since he arrived in Equestria, but nothing in that dream made sense to him at the moment. Zack was locked into his own appearance, staring blankly into his own hazel eyes.

He exited the bathroom and made his way back to his bedroom. He changed out of his sleeping attire for some fresh ones and made his way over to the bedroom window. He unlatched the window and let the nightly breeze roll into his dark room, soothing his musty body. The bright, full moon lit up Ponyville as he hung his head out of the window, overlooking the calm scene. High blots of puffy clouds swirled in the starry skies above; the far off mountain tops shimmered with snow and moonlight. The fright from the nightmare was steadily melting away in his mind as he took in a long breath of fresh air.

A sudden noise caught Zack off guard as he flinched from an abrupt knocking on his front door. He couldn’t see who it was, since his bedroom faced away from the front of the house, so he sealed the window and backed away. He grabbed a moderately dry pillow and made his way downstairs and to the front door. He tossed his pillow on a sofa, marking the place where he would sleep the rest of the night and lit a candle that was on a nearby hallway tea table. He took the candle in hand, drug his feet across the wooden door, unlatched it and pushed it softly open. Zack looked down with a muddled and silent expression. A pink pony sat quietly on his doorstep, awaiting her, 'best-est' friend to answer.

“Zack-eeee! What’cha doing,” She beamed, putting a hoof in her front-most curl and twisting it.

“I was sleeping,” he grumbled.

“It’s four o’clock in the morning! Why are you sleeping on a weekend?” Zack couldn’t believe he was having a conversation like this at this hour.

He replied with the same tone, “I’ve lost control of my life.”

Pinkie hastily pushed an object in front of Zack’s face. Normally, Zack would have moved his head back from the sudden motion, but was too tired to react. Pinkie moved her head around the rounded item and came into Zack’s eye sight with a bright smile.

“I made chocolate pudding,” she stated aloud. Zack pressed his thumb and finger on the bridge of his nose and sighed.

He quietly asked, “I don’t mean to be rude... but this isn’t a good night for me. So if you just stopped by to say, ‘hello,' then I’m locking the door and going back to bed.”

“No-no-no-no-WAIT!” Zack didn’t even budge, knowing that Pinkie would have a good reason for coming to his house at four in the morning, besides delivering an unwanted dessert. Her mood changed to a more serious, scared state as she looked up at Zack, eyes gleaming in the moonlight.

She took a step closer and said, “I... I couldn’t sleep... I was having bad dreams and I thought that I wouldn’t be able to come over, so I was planning to lie to you about making chocolate pudding so I–” He grinned, stepped away from his door and motioned his hand to come inside the house.

“It seems like I wasn’t the only one having bad dreams tonight... come on inside.” She 'squeed' with delight and hopped into his abode. He closed the door behind her and locked it up.

She didn’t even hop three times before turning around and asking Zack, “So! Where are we gonna sleep tonight?” Zack blew out the candle and placed it on a nearby tea table. He then wobbled over and crashed on the couch where his pillow had landed. Pinkie halted in mid-bounce, looking over at her incapacitated friend.

The pony raised an eyebrow and said with astonishment, “Zack?” The human had passed out on the couch and was already in deep sleep. She giggled and responded with a whisper, “Okie dokie lokie!”

She found a place between the cushion and Zack and cuddled up into the nook. She rested her head onto his side and smiled with content. Closing her bright, cerulean eyes, she rested her ear upon his chest and listened to his soft heart beat. The quiet pulse Zack gave was enough to lull the pink pony into a restful night sleep.

Morning came quickly for Zack as he awoke to a smell that filled his nostrils with delight. He found himself contorted into an awkward position. With his body sprawled out onto the floor, the only remaining appendage on the couch was his left foot, which clung on for dear life between the cushions. The covers twisted and tangled around his body in ways that he couldn’t figure out how he ever got into. With minor struggling, he loosened the blankets around him and rocked himself upward onto his feet. A kink in the back of his neck reminded him of how hard and uncomfortable the floor could be sometimes. The alluring smell that floated through his home peaked his senses once more, reminding him of why he even woke up in the first place. He looked over to where a grandfather clock was on the wall and was disappointed at the time of morning it was.

"Ten forty-four already," he mentally said with an audible groan. "I should have just slept in my bed... Now my day’s going to be ruined..." Zack diverted his attention to the kitchen door where a mixture of noises and smells came from. "I guess Pinkie is still here..."

He slowly shuffled his tired body over to the kitchen door where he gently opened it to peek inside. He witnessed Pinkie cooking him a magnificent breakfast consisting of flapjacks, eggs, and muffins. While stirring the pancake mix to a gentle hum, her humming grew into a full fledged song that Zack couldn’t tell if she planned or was making it up as she went along.

“My name is ‘PIN’ to the ‘K’ to the ‘I’ to the ‘E’,

I’m making breakfast for Zac-ha-ry!

Why I do this, why can’t you see,

because it makes me so happy!

His name is ‘Z’ to the ‘A’ to the ‘C’ to the ‘K’,

time to take the muffins out of the tray!

This is going to be such a wonderful day,

Cause Zackie-poo makes me saaaaayyyyyyy!

I’m so ‘H’ to the ‘A’ to the ‘P-P-Y’

because my name is ‘Pinkie Pie’!”

She quickly turned towards the kitchen door when she heard Zack creak it open. Her face beamed with a smile only she could produce at the sight of her friend. He smiled in return, forgetting about how messed up his schedule was for the day. Pinkie was wearing a cooking apron and matching chef’s hat she probably swapped from the Cakes before coming back over. She stopped everything and bounced on over in front of Zack and began to sing an entirely new song.

“Oh-my-goodness, good morning, Zack,

How did you sleep last night?

I made you breakfast, do you like,

You are such a wonderful sight!

Here’s some eggs and here’s some cakes

And the blueberry muffins too!

I can’t wait to eat this meal,

With silly me and only you!

Today we’ll play!

It’ll never end!

Twenty-four hours!

Then start again!

Our play time will always last,

But first we must eat break-fast!

Oh boy!”

She took in a deep breath, about to continue the delightful singing, but Zack scooped her up into his arms and smiled at her giggling.

Pinkie laughed, “Thank you, Zack! I just can’t stop myself sometimes!”

He smiled, “It’s fine, Pinkie.” He let the pink pony flop out of his arms and back onto her hooves. She turned to grab a plate of food with her mouth and placed it on the kitchen table.

Zack took it out of her teeth and replied, “Thank you.” He sat himself down and placed a napkin in his lap. Pinkie wandered over to the table and sat across from him with her plate of breakfast. She sat down and began drowning the flapjacks in maple syrup.

Zack politely asked, “Would you kindly pass the syrup?”

She grinned and replied, “Well of course I can!” She hoofed over the syrup cup to Zack, who lightly tipped the syrup on his pancakes. She added, “Do you know what today is, by the way?”

“Not a clue.”

“Today’s the sixth anniversary that you’ve been in Ponyville, you silly-willy head!”

Zack was a little surprised by that fact. It sure didn’t feel like six years since he arrived to Equestria. After the first year of those crazy adventures and missions he went on, he hadn’t had really any real action in a long time. There was peace in Equestria and Princess Celestia no longer called him to do any missions. He had grown further away from her over the short years, only seeing her at the Grand Galloping Gala or whenever she visited his small house in Ponyville. His years were spent mastering the art of the blacksmithing instead of venturing out all over Equestria like he use to. He didn’t feel any older or looked any older as well, but these thoughts soon faded for a while when he took a bite from his scrambled eggs.

Pinkie, with a mouthful of eggs, spat, “So, what are we going to do first? Well, I mean after breakfast of course! How silly of m–”

She abruptly stopped when Zack raised his finger to signal to finish her food before talking. After drinking some milk, Zack was about to take a bite out of his pancakes before his eyes fell upon a nearby clock that hung on the kitchen wall. The clock read, ‘ten fifty-two’ which reminded him of his morning duties. He sighed and lowered the fork. Pinkie saw this and wondered what was wrong.

She asked with concern, “What’s wrong? Do they taste bad? I knew I shouldn’t have made pancakes with two month old flapjack mix!”

“No it’s–” What Pinkie had said soon sunk into his mind, which suddenly stopped his thinking process. He wiped the milk off of his upper lip with a napkin and continued, “What I mean is, I need to go.”

Pinkie gasped, “Now? I know it’s a late breakfast, but why do you have to leave so soon?”

Zack pushed off of the table and slid his chair back, “I’m really far behind on my work and I need to get supplies from the markets before they close here soon.” He sat up and pushed his chair back in, “I’m sorry for all the trouble with making me breakfast and all, it was really sweet though.”

Pinkie gave a half hearted smile and lied, “That’s fine, don’t worry about the breakfast, it was nothing.” Zack could tell she was lying and saddened by his response, but disregarded it. Her fake smile soon turned to a desperate look towards her friend.

She hastily asked, “Wa-well what about the rest of the day? Can we still get together and play? Or maybe even sit and chat in Whitetail Woods like we use to?”

“No, I can’t. I’d love too, really, I just have to finish forging this wagon chassis for Applejack. It’s going to take all day and night, I probably won’t get any sleep... And after that, I still have to finish forming a few dozen fence posts for Mayor Mare.” Zack began to walk out of the kitchen and up to his room. Pinkie frantically followed behind him, trying to think of ways that could stop him.

Pinkie pleaded, “Well what about tomorrow? The next day? This weekend maybe...”

Zack turned, “I don’t know. My week is pretty full...”

“What about the Summer Sun Celebration? That’s in four days! Won’t you be off work then?” Zack turned and looked over at her in silence. He gave her the answer through the wordless expression he gave her.

Pinkie stated, “But today was my only day off from Sugarcube Corner... I told Carrot Cake I would be taking the day off to come play with you...” Zack sighed with regret. He really wished not to work today, but if he fell behind, he would have to live with Celestia again and away from Ponyville. With a heavy heart, he looked into Pinkie’s eyes, which were beginning to fill with tears.

He dropped to one knee, eye level with the party pony and said, “I really, really wish I could play with you, Pinkie Pie. I want too so bad... I just have work to do and I can’t spend time with you until I’m ahead of schedule. So for now, I can’t do anything about it. Go make some friends. You’re great at that, aren’t you?”

Zack made his way towards the door while tucking his money bag away in his back pocket. He opened the door and as soon as he was about to leave, he turned and waved with a smile on his face. Pinkie nodded a hoof back with a light grin on her face. As he closed the door, the pink pony took a deep breath and hung her head.

She sighed, “...but you’re the only friend I want to be with...”

2

View Online

(2)

The Ponyville Marketplace was still stirring with activity, even in the late hours of the morning. The start of the day was pretty fair; cool breezes swept into the valley towns as high cumuli hovered above. Ponies of all sorts filled the market place, from Earth ponies, unicorns and to pegasi. Quick trades and transactions were taking place all around the square as business unfolded. Foals were no where to be found since school was still in session, so the adult mares and colts all came out to buy the products they needed. From baked goods, fruits, vegetables, tools, utensils, services, to just about anything a common pony could want could be bought here at the right price. Haggling was a key trait when browsing the markets and was the reason why most ponies even come to the square in the first place.

As Zack entered the market place, wandering ponies took notice of him. Even though his presence in the town was known to the village folk, ponies still were afraid to approach him or even talk with him. He wasn’t displeased by this fact, he had plenty of pony friends who didn’t think he was weird at all so he ignored the nervous and strange looks other equine gave him. Zack noticed that in the center of the village square where the town hall was, pegasi and unicorns worked together in setting up decorations for this year’s Summer Sun Celebration. For the first time ever, Ponyville was going to host the largest festival in Equestria; they had been preparing for weeks in advance to set up the mass decorations and party assortments to host Princess Celestia and the rest of the Equestrian party goers.

Zack began to make his way through the crowds of equine towards the utilities stand. The further Zack walked into the center of the market place, the denser the crowds of ponies became. Pegasi eased over the crowds by hovering a short distance above them while unicorns had it made by being able to levitate their purchased items. Though Zack didn’t have too much of a hard time squeezing through the shoppers, he was the tallest by far around and could see over them after all.

Zack spotted a familiar face in the crowd and waved out to her. Rarity was standing outside of her own boutique business, making transactions with her customers.

She called out, “Why hello, Zachary. How’s it going, darling?”

“Pretty good, so far,” he replied, not stoping for a moment. Rarity gave a friendly wave back and two continued on with their day. A local mare over at her own concession stand stopped Zack and tried to wave him over.

“Howdy, Zack,” she shouted out to him. Zack turned and smiled, now being able to see who was yelling his name. He made his way over to her apple stand and shook the mare's hoof.

“How’s business today, Applejack?”

“Oh, it's here going pretty smoothly. I have Applebloom help’n me out ta’day.”

Applebloom turned and greeted Zack, “Howdy there, stranger! Would ya like ta buy an apple?” As she elaborated, she began to balance a ripe red apple atop her head. “Straight fresh from good ol’ Sweet Apple Acres. The tastiest, and most nutritious, AND ‘appliest’ apples in all of Equestria! Ten bits a sack, my good sir!”

Applejack cut in, “Applebloom! Zack is a special customer of ours!” She turned and apologized to him, “I’m sorry there. Apples on the house for ya, good friend.” She grabbed a small sack of apples with her teeth and gestured it over to Zack.

“That’s kind of you,” he said sweetly, “but I’d rather pay for these since you worked so hard to grow them and buck‘em down.”

Applejack muffled with the bag still in her mouth, “Na-na, tak’ it. On ta’ house!”

Zack took the bag from her teeth and replied, “Well thank you. Have a nice day, you two. Oh, and I’ll be done with that new wagon chassis of yours very soon! Don’t you worry!”

“Thanks, and you too Za–” Her attention was diverted when she saw that she had another customer. So she went over to the pony and began to talk business with him. When Zack was sure that Applejack wasn’t looking, he bent over next to Applebloom and slipped her some bits for the apples.

He patted her on the head and whispered, “Don’t tell your sister!” The two smiled before Zack parted ways.

As he rose back upward, he had a sudden dizzy spell overcome his senses. He played it off as just getting up too quickly as he stood for a moment overlooking the crowd and trying to maintain his balance. A sudden surge of pain shot through his brain as he shook his head in response to the uncomfortable feeling. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling the pulsating effects of the strange dilemma going on with his body. He opened his eyes and a flash of light obscured not only his vision, but all of his senses it seemed. For a split second, he got a glimpse of the previous sight he was just looking at; but it was ravished in fire and in billows of smoke. A ringing sound of screams overwhelmed him and flashes of lightning flared beyond the burning village. The sight seemed as if a nuclear warhead struck Ponyville; Zack was overcome with terror at the intense sight.

As soon as he blinked again though, everything seemed back to normal. He found himself home again, back in the marketplace, as if nothing happened at all. The crowds of ponies appeared to be acting normal and his vertigo seemed to have dissipated.

A voice behind him asked, “Are ya okay there, Zack?” He turned to see that Applebloom had asked him that question. Her eyes showed concern as she titled her head in confusion to his odd behavior.

Zack replied, “Ya... just a little dizzy, that’s all...”

“Noth’n that an apple can’t fix,” she replied with a beaming smile over her face.

Zack softly chuckled and added, “Heh... ya...”

He waved a quick goodbye as he turned back and started walking towards the utilities vendor again. Feeling better already, he shook off the strange and quick vision and increased the speed of his pace. As soon as he was about to get in line at the utility vendor, he accidentally bumped into a cyan pegasus.

Before realizing who it was, Zack pardoned, “Oh, I’m so sorry! I didn’t see you!” As he turned to see who it was, he realized it was none other than Rainbow Dash.

She hopped up in the air and replied, “Ha! Well hey there, Zack. It’s no biggie, really! I’m a tough mare.”

Zack smiled and said, “Oh, I know. I just didn’t see who I bumped into.”

“That’s cool. Well hey, I’m going to get me some lunch! Practicing aerial maneuvers all day makes a working pegasus hungry. You wanna come?”

Zack scratched the back of his head, “I don’t know, I have a lot of work to catch up on...”

Rainbow Dash stressed, “Are you sure? If it’s money you’re worried about, I got you covered, bro!”

“No, it’s just–” he stopped abruptly, another sudden pain flooded his mind. He closed his eyes to try and suppress the stinging feeling in his brain. As he opened his eyes, he had another wild and violent vision occur as quick as the last. He witnessed in a first person perspective something that made him cringe and gasp. With the destroyed and fiery remains around him, he witnessed a heavily damaged Rainbow Dash in front of his eyes. He was choking the life out the poor, blue mare with one hand. With the other hand, he reached over and began to pull one of her wings off. The tearing of flesh and muscle soon flooded his ears with the blood curdling screams the mare produced. Torrents of blood, feather and muscle ran down his arm as he felt his own strength pulling against the wing, as if he was preforming the action in that very moment. He shut his eyes as tight as he could in disbelief before opening them again. Zack found himself frozen still in horror back in the middle of the marketplace. Rainbow Dash gave a quizzical look towards the human as she searched for the right words to say.

“Uhh, Zack? Are you okay? You’re as pale as a ghost right now... I’ve never seen you like this before in my life.” Zack was indeed petrified in shock as to what he just witnessed. Even if it was only for a moment, the false vision felt so real to him. He looked around once more to see if everything was still okay.

After an awkward couple of silent seconds, he responded, “I... I should go... I’m sorry.” He walked past Rainbow Dash and quickly made his way to the vendor, making sure he got what he needed and left. Rainbow Dash turned to watch Zack leave at a frantic rate of speed. She turned back around with a disappointed look on her face.

He finally made his way over to the utilities vendor and grabbed himself the new hammer he wanted. He slipped behind two other ponies in line at the checkout line and patiently waited his turn. His foot shook with the eagerness to go back home as he watched all around in caution of another vision. The shoppers in front of him were going through the line and it was finally his turn to pay. He stepped up and took out his bit purse.

“Twenty-five bits, correct,” Zack asked, already with the bits in hand.

The cashier grumbled and replied, “Fifty bits for you, pal.”

Zack seethed, “Fifty bits? The price on the counter says twenty-five bits and that’s what I’m paying!”

The owner leaned over and fought back, “It’s my shop! I make the prices and I says it’s fifty bits! Take or leave!”

Zack’s anger built up inside of him, he shook his fists in rage. A sudden urge overcame his body and he let loose his fury in front of the owner. He slammed his fists down on the counter as hard as he could, cracking the table beneath him. The owner stepped back in shock as Zack’s anger grew.

Zack bellowed with a slightly warped voice, “Twenty-five bits, you damn fool!”

“F-fine,” the frightened store owner cried out. “Dear Sweet Celestia, it’s free for all I care!”

Zack’s anger soon subsided in a blink of an eye. He had no idea where those emotions had come from. He was usually a very patient and kind individual, but something snapped inside of him just then. Something he just couldn’t control took over his body and made him explode in rage. He took the hammer in hand and slowly walked away in fear for himself. He turned to see that he had gained nearly everyone’s attention in the market place. Ponies gasped in shock as he looked over at each of them. He slowly made his way out of the market place and quietly walked back home with his sack of apples and free hammer.

Before reaching his doorstep, the mail pony was at his mail box delivering some bills. She saw Zack and gave a warm smile over at him. She took the mail out of the box was ready to hoof delivery it to him as he approached.

“Here’s your mail, sir,” she said with joy. Zack passed by her, without making eye contact, and grabbed the mail out of her hooves.

“Thank you, Derpy,” Zack said in an unsteady voice. He quickly opened his door, slammed it shut and locked himself inside.

All day and night, Zack worked tediously on the new wagon chassis he promised Applejack. He had to perfect the wagon just right, leaving no weak spots in the metal frame. After his fourth attempt, he soon took a breather and sat himself down on a nearby stool. His shirt had been removed as sweat dripped down his soaked hair and chest. He reached over to unscrew a pouch of cider he had and gulped down the remaining refreshment. The hammer he had bought was already showing signs of decay as he leaned back and inspected it. He looked over at the clock on the far side of the wall, the time was now eleven thirty-three, he should have been in bed an hour ago.

After finishing the pouch, he bent over and ran his fingers through his sweat-drenched hair. The heated anvil he worked over only made his cooling down process harder as he tried to ignore the heat it gave off. He began to think over what had happened in the market place, those graphic and violent visions he had. Then he connected the dream he had last night to today’s events. The pieces were coming together in Zack’s head. The visions were getting worse and he had to get help.

He heard a sudden tapping at the front door all the way from his forge. He sighed with annoyance thinking that it was Pinkie Pie. As he wiped his face with a dry work towel, he began to make his way to the door.

“Coming,” he yelled out as hopped off of his stool and made his way to the door. As he unlatched the lock on the front door and pulled it open while venting his annoyance, “For the last time, I don’t have time to play with you today Pinkie P–”.

He stopped when he realized who was at his doorstep. It was not the pink pony he was use to, but an old friend that brought a warming smile to his face. Valiant Steed, holding a cooler box underneath his wing, smirked at Zack’s worn out appearance.

Valiant suggested, “But perhaps you have time for an old friend...” Zack moved out of the way to let Valiant Steed in.

He shut the door behind the pegasus and said, “Let me get washed up. I stink from all the work I’ve been doing all day." He waved his arm out over his living quarters as he continued, "Make yourself at home, please.”

“Oh, I intend to,” he said whilst looking around his abode. Zack made his way up stairs and quickly washed the sweat off of him. He cleaned himself with soap, dried himself off and got into his lounging attire Rarity had made for him in the past. As he made his way down stairs, he found Valiant on the back porch, rocking in one of Zack’s over-sized rocking chairs. Zack opened the screen door to the back deck and sat himself down in the rocking chair next to his pegasus friend.

“So,” Valiant started, “How’s the ol’ ‘Hero of Equestria’ doing these fine days?”

“Pretty well for myself... if you would have given me a head’s up before coming, I would have prepared. I have a pretty big workload stacked up for me and if I would have known you were coming I would have–”

Valiant waved him off, “Oh please, don’t sweat it... Damn, I haven’t been to Ponyville in a long time...” He reached into the cooler he had brought and pulled out two Canterbury Brandies. He popped the caps off of both of them with his teeth and handed one to Zack. He grabbed the brandy and took a swig of it, never having tasted brandy before. It had a sort of sweet, blueberry taste to it as he swirled it around in his mouth before swallowing. It left a nice, warm feeling down his throat and into his stomach as he took in a breath of Summer air.

“Very nice purchase, V,” He congratulated as he set the cold drink down on the porch floor.

“Thank you, good sir.” Valiant then pulled out from his wing a smoking pipe and began to fill the chamber full of sweet smelling tobacco leaves. He pulled out a match box and then lit the pipe, taking a few huffs of the smoke before blowing it out into the night air.

“I didn’t know you smoked?”

“It’s an old habit... an old pal of mine use to smoke. He said ponies don’t smoke tobacco anymore, just bubble pipes these days. Though as a smoker of both, I’d say tobacco smoking relieves far more stress than blowing bubbles... Of course, he never wanted me to smoke..." his eyes fell over the pipe's bowl as he breathed out, "...oh well...”

Zack changed the conversation, “So, what has the Princess been ordering this Six Star General of Harmony? Any interesting adventures or missions?”

Valiant leaned back, looking up into the night sky and spoke calmly, “Nope. Lots of paper work, lots of rallies and parades and crap like that. They don’t want someone like me going out into the field anymore, they want younger Royal Guards to do the dirty work nowadays. Now I just sit around in war rooms and discuss strategies... like Equestria is going to war anytime soon...”

“It has been relatively quiet and peaceful for the past few years, hasn’t it?”

“Too quiet if you ask me... Not enough going on for anything exciting to happen. Zack, I’m thirty-two years old. I’ve been a Royal Guard since I was eighteen... I met you when I was twenty-six... so fourteen years I’ve been a guard... longer than my father before he passed. I’m getting older and I’m definitely feeling the effects of time on me. Sooner or later I’m not going to be doing any missions at all... but enough about me...”

Zack took a swallow and asked, “So how’s Celestia.”

“Fine and dandy as always... been leaving a lot recently, going places she tells no one else. It’s none of my business or anyone’s business anyways.”

“Ahh,” The two sat in silence for a few moments enjoying the night air around them. The town was quiet around this time, so they enjoyed it. It was much like last night, calm breezes, cool air, these Summer nights were highly enjoyable for Zack as he closed his eyes and rested, listening to the rocking of the two chairs. Valiant took another tote from his pipe and crossed his hooves behind the back of his head. Zack opened his eyes, breaking away from the deep thoughts he was having.

He looked over towards his friend and stated, “I think I’m going to leave Ponyville for a while.”

The pegasus looked over with a raised eyebrow, “Really? What for..." A sly smile soon formed across his face, "Another adventure, perhaps?”

“I might leave and go away on a vacation... I might leave for a very long time perhaps...” Valiant stopped rocking realizing that Zack was serious.

He asked, “Where? When?”

“Far away... Away from everyone... To find answers and to stay away from the ponies... I don’t know if I’ll ever come back... and soon, maybe even tomorrow I’ll leave. Who knows?”

“Oh, you can’t be serious? Ponies love you here... What about Pinkie Pie?” Zack stood up and crossed his hands behind his back overlooking the night sky from his porch.

He sighed and replied, “Something’s happening to me, Valiant. I need answers. It’s a long and confusing story for me to tell you what all is happening to me. But just believe me when I say I have to leave for the sake of everyone's safety.” Valiant got up from his chair and stood next to Zack on the porch.

He then suggested, “Maybe Princess Celestia can help? ...Maybe you should just stay in Canterlot for a while, just like old times...” Zack didn’t respond, he only gazed off into the night, deep in thoughts that frightened his very being. Valiant began to rummage through his saddle bag he had under his wing and pulled out two scrolls. He hoofed one to Zack and he took it out of his hoof.

As Zack unrolled it as Valiant imparted, “I came here to give you this... from Celestia herself. It’s another mission, a small one, to get you back into the swing of things. She says you needed one and was originally going to give this mission to a small brigade of Royal Guards, but then decided you would be best to handle it. It’s not a far off trip either, you won’t be going to Appleloosa, or the Icicle Mountains, or anywhere like that. Just here in the Everfree Forest.”

After Zack finished reading the scroll, he rolled it back up and said aloud, “Relocating locals, eh?”

Valiant nudged, “Nothing Zack can’t handle, right?” He then handed Zack the second scroll and added, “And here are his rights that need to be read aloud to him before relocating him.” Zack took both the scrolls and placed them at his side.

“I guess I’ll start tomorrow then.”

“It would be the best thing to do.”

As the two friends finished their drinks, they parted ways once more. Valiant flew back to Canterlot and Zack went back inside. Before heading to bed, he opened the near by window in his living room and whistled out into the open air. A sudden flapping could be heard outside as Zack stepped backwards to get out of the way. His pet thunderbird, Nox, swooped in through the window and landed on his nearby perch. Zack usually let Nox roam free during the day and allowed him to come in at night. His pet nuzzled Zack’s chin as he petted the bird. He reached over and blew out the candle, darkening the room. As he stepped out of the living room, Nox gave out a loud squawk.

“Goodnight, Nox,” Zack said in response and made his way upstairs.

He began to set out his clothes for tomorrow’s trip. He thought that he had everything ready for the confrontation when he realized he had completely forgotten something he had cherished for so many years. He made his way over to the closet and took down a large chest he kept on the highest mantle. With a small, round key he kept on the same key ring he kept his house key’s, on he opened the large chest. Its insides revealed the one thing that rekindled old memories from his first visit in Equestria. His weapon of choice, The Prevailer.

3

View Online

(3)

An early morning fog bathed the hills along the outskirts of Ponyville. The silent air haunted the misty countryside. Dawn was beginning to settle into an overcast day as Zack made his final preparations for departure. The sunrise was approaching in a few short minutes as Zack silently closed the doors to his home and locked it behind him. The town was relatively lifeless at this time a day; there were some vendors unloading wagons of new shipments to increase their stock for the coming day, but besides this, nothing out of the ordinary could be seen. Owl cries could be heard from the distant woods Zack was traveling towards; their hoots pierced through the cool air and echoed through the trees. An overcast day was bound to come, the weather pegasi planned this day to be a dreary one. Moisture was plentiful in the heavy mountain air as Zack took a long breath of it in. The dormant sense of adventure was slowly pumping back into his body, he could feel the slight tension of danger crawl up the back of his spine as he thought over his mission.

He walked down a dirt road leading away from the sleeping Ponyville and towards the Everfree Forest. With his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, he strayed away from the known path and off over the hills. Zack began to maneuver his way over and under fences that blocked off other ponies’ pastures from one another. He was now at the farthest reaches of the Ponyville district and soon made his way towards the menacing and dark forest ahead. His pace quickened up and over wavering lands while cutting through the dense morning fog. Trying not to disturb other ponies’ farm animals, he kept towards the edges of the pastures and away from their cows and other livestock.

The pastures soon became rugged and thick with weeds, ferns and wild flowers. These signs assured him he was away from Ponyville and coming closer to his destination. Wild critters such as rabbits, turkey, parasprites and the woodland creatures sped to and fro away from Zack as he tramped through the thick brush. The tree line of the murky, dark forest was in sight. As Zack approached the forest’s edge, the morning sun peaked through the cloudy mountain fog. Its rays and face were blurred by the haze the fog produced, but still the warmth of the star could be felt on Zack’s skin as he wasted no time entering the Everfree.

According to the locals of Ponyville, the Everfree Forest was a place where the animals roamed free, weather needed no help and where nature was left alone. Some of the younger ponies in town considered the untamed woodlands haunted and frightening. Larger creatures, considered dangerous by the equine folk, lurked in these woods–creating another diversion in which ponies would avoid. Ponies would never think to travel in these woods under any circumstance, yet some still did. Deep in the woods lie many mysteries to be solved. Relics of what once was the capital of Equestria resided in the woods still. The old castle where the regal sisters once ruled over remains as a standing sentinel in the Everfree.

Zack knew of this and had read about it before hand years ago when he use to live at Canterlot Castle. His knowledge of this place was rekindled when entering the forgotten woods. Trees with outstretching branches blocked most of the murky skies above. Morning fog still lingered in the mossy depths of the woods as Zack went further in. Vines hung all around the trees and weeds grew up from their roots. The ferns and brush were thick with sharp branches and thorns, so Zack had to be careful where he stepped and proceeded.

Though adventure began to flow through his veins, he cam to realize that this was no adventure. Getting out of his house and off into places he had never been to was enough to make him feel as if he was on another mission however. A short diversion from the norm is all he needed and he enjoyed every minute of it. He felt rejuvenated and his spirits felt so much higher and alive than before. The weight of his responsibilities seem to fade from his mind as he took in another breath of fresh mountain air. Even though he was slightly lost and had no clear direction to where his target was located, he still felt eager and motivated to continue onward.

He soon made his way into an opening in the woods as light trickled in from the opening branches. Zack’s spirits rose ever so slightly than they already were when he saw that he could pass through here without running into any branches or thorns. As he made his was to the center of the opening, a sudden jolt of painful energy consumed his mind. He held his forehead in agony and closed his eyes to try and divert the pain elsewhere. Another vision was coming, he was sure of it as he opened his eyes once more.

He saw that he was in the same place as he was when he closed his eyes, but the sky was no longer murky and cloudy. The sky was torn with a maroon red as falling ash scattered over and around him. The trees were torn down to their bare bark and most were withered away or burned. The grass had been charred away, revealing the red, tarnished earth below his feet. The vision seemed to linger longer than just a moment; longer than the ones he had in the market place. Everything seemed like a blur, as if looking over a fire pit's flames. Sounds of churning earth and gnashing rocks could be heard behind him and ever increasing. He did not turn around though, because his attention was diverted before him at a blurred, dark pink object. The object resembled a small pony, nothing like Pinkie Pie or any other pony he had seen before. Though Zack could tell it was a young filly, its face, mane and cutie mark were obscured to him and violently blurred at the distance he was at. He then heard a voice much like his own, but he knew he didn’t say anything.

What he heard in his own frantic voice was, “We have to run... we have to! We can’t stop now, or we-will-die!” He blinked the moment the voice left his head and Zack found himself back in the forest clearing. The visions were once again harming Zack’s mind as he shook his head and continued onward out of the clearing towards his goal.

Through the thickening brush of the woods, he navigated his way deeper into Everfree Forest. A familiar noise then peeked his attention as he swung around to see where it was coming from. Zack scanned the forestry behind him to find nothing of what he thought it was.

“That noise..." he said mentally, "that couldn’t be...” He soon played it off as a animal running behind him and continued his way onward into the woods. He then heard the noise again; that springing and vibrant sound he knew so well stalked him once more. He violently turned to find that the noise had stopped once again and he couldn’t tell where it was coming from. He hummed with irritation as he slowly turned his head back around in front of him. Zack then looked over to a bush next to him and swiftly reached his arm into the brush, grabbed what he was aiming for and pulled out, by the mane, the pink pony.

He swung the pony around in front of him and asked with annoyance, “Why are you following me?”

Pinkie gave a sheepish grin and replied, “Why not?” She reached a hoof over and bopped him on the nose yelling, “Honk!”

Zachary dropped her on her hooves and said again with a stern tone, “Seriously Pinkie, why are you following me? How did you know where I was going...” Zack’s eyes widened as he came to another conclusion. “Were you eavesdropping on me and V’s conversation last night?”

“Oh Zack,” she played off, “I wasn’t dropping anything last night. I just so happened to be secretly listening to you and Vally's little chat last night.” Her playful attitude soon fleeted and a more grave and downcast expression replaced it. She continued with her eyes looking away from Zack, “You said... you said you might be leaving Ponyville for a while...” She looked back up at him and asked, “Is this true?”

Zack sighed and said with honest disappointment, “Maybe... I want to stay with Celestia for a while, at least... I don’t want to burden you with details...” Zack strayed off as he began to make his way deeper into the forest while Pinkie trotted behind him.

She spoke her mind, “I wanted to come with you so that we could have one last adventure together before you went off. I would have never come if you hadn’t said you would be leaving Ponyville for a while. Then I began thinking of all those fun times we had together years ago... Even if we were in danger, you always saved the day.” Zack listened to her silent plea with his mind wandering back to the days they once spent together.

He said with regret, “I wish you would have never heard what I said last night... that wasn’t meant to be heard by you or anyone else besides Valiant.”

“But Zack, you can tell me anything, you should know that. We’re friends–well, we’re more than friends, Zack... we’re bestest friends. And bestest friends don’t want their bestest friends to be sad.”

Zack finally gave in and halted in the forest. The two were silent for a moment. The sounds of the morning forest entered their ears as they listened to its song. The enchanting melodies of the woods slightly soothed each other’s wavering emotions. Zack turned and got down on one knee, eye level to his friend. He leaned over and hugged the pink mare, she returned his strange embrace with her hooves around him. He could smell her fluffy hair; the hint of cotton candy shampoo and candy corn conditioner filled his nostrils. It always smelled the same to him, ever since he first smelled it when she was a filly–holding that tiny pony in the oak tree and away from the timber wolves. Zack eased off of her and the two locked eyes with one another.

Zack spoke, “I won’t leave Ponyville forever, but I will still leave. Just know it won’t be forever.” He gave a smile of assurance to his companion as her eyes trembled with coming tears.

A sudden noise from the far off bushes alerted the two. Zack motioned to Pinkie to stay behind him and she did so without a word. Zack placed his right hand on the handle of his blade and began to stealthy creep towards the sound. He slowly made his way over to look beyond the bushes and see what was making that noise. As he looked over, he saw that is was another pony he had never seen before, leading a family of squirrels through the forest. The pegasus pony was of a yellow coat with cyan eyes and with three butterflies for a cutie mark. Pinkie popped her head over the brush to see the pony for herself, but made no advance to talk to her.

The yellow pony nuzzled the littlest squirrel and said softly, “Come now, little one. Mama Fluttershy will lead you to your new home.” Zack saw no threat and made his way out of the clearing. His sudden entrance made the pegasi frightful as she froze in the clearing. The family of squirrels darted into the bushes and up the trees for safety as Zack approached the pony with an eager grin.

“Hi,” Zack blurted with enthusiasm, sticking out his hand for a hoof shake. “I was wondering if I was in the right direction to get t–” He was cut off when Fluttershy squealed with horror and curled into a ball against a tree trunk.

Zack frantically tried to calm her down, “No, no! Please don’t be afraid! I-I just want to know directions.” He had never thought beforehand that he had just asked a pony he had never seen for directions. She herself had never seen anything like Zack, so she was terrified of his appearance. He had been accustomed to everyone in Ponyville knowing of his existence and never had to think of meeting anyone new for quite some time.

Pinkie Pie popped out of the bushes to try and pacify the terrified mare, “Fluttershy, don’t be afraid!” The yellow mare opened her eyes to see Pinkie before her. She looked around and saw Zachary still standing afar.

Fluttershy stammered, “W-what is that creature, P-Pinkie?”

“Oh him? He’s my best pal, Zack! He won’t eat you or anything, you silly goose!”

Fluttershy softly giggled, “Geese are rather silly.”

Zack chimed in and asked Fluttershy, “How come I’ve never seen you in Ponyville? Don’t you live there?” Fluttershy stepped back, nervous and obviously shy. She mumbled something he couldn’t quite hear while her eyes darted away from him.

Pinkie spoke for her, “She lives on the outskirts of town. She never goes to the markets and usually hangs out here in the Everfree Forest nursing animals back to health.”

Zack then questioned Pinkie, “How do you two know each other then?”

Fluttershy mustered up the courage and gently responded, “Pinkie makes the most delightful treats for my animals, and she delivers me some every week.”

“Ah, so that explains it,” Zack responded. “What I was going to ask you before I about gave you a heart attack was if I was heading in the right direction to Horseshoe Stream?”

The pegasus nodded in affirmation, “Yes you are.” She pointed with her hoof, “It’s north of here about a quarter mile from this clearing.”

“Well, that’s all I needed to know, thanks Fluttershy!” As he waved her off and was about to continue walking towards his goal, she waved back at him.

She called out, “Goodbye Zack! Goodbye Pinkie! Hope you find what you’re looking for!”

After a good couple of minutes, the two friends made decent progress through the woods. Now the morning rays of the sun thoroughly stabbed through the overcast skies and lit the forest. The dew from the previous night and mist sparkled along the plant tops and blades of grass. More early morning birds began to sing to one another as the day was progressively beginning.

Zack could begin to hear the sound of a stream current and knew he was getting close. The two finally followed the noise and reached their location, Horseshoe Stream. Zack was a little thrown off by the name; thinking that it was only a mere few feet across, but in reality it stretched much farther. It was more like a river than a stream to him. Its currents were mighty enough to most likely sweep him away if he were to try and cross it. Though Zack never planned to cross the river, he and Pinkie instead followed the river down to where they were suppose to go.

A half an hour elapsed before reaching their destination. Pinkie seemed a little confused at the sight that they had reached. She never knew this place existed in the Everfree until Zack showed her. They had reached a dense mire where the river flattened out and became a small marsh. Morning fog lingered here and the sound of bullfrogs, grasshoppers and other strange creatures flooded their ears. A musty smell of swamp gas and muck filled their nostrils as Zack stopped to overlook the scene.

“This has to be it,” he said aloud while unraveling the treaty and reading it once more.

“Are you sure,” Pinkie asked with hesitance. “I never knew there was another bog around here besides Froggy Bottom Bog.”

Zack rolled the scroll back up and said, “Appears to be that way, come on.”

The two began to venture into the swamplands, trying to stay on level and on dry ground. The dry earth quickly split and made small trails between the murky swamp waters. They twisted and curved along the banks of the bog. If one was not careful, one could easily slip and fall.

While they walked, Zack asked Pinkie, “I think I should carry you. I’m afraid you might fall.”

“No thanks, I’m alri–”

A sudden rustling in a nearby fern bush startled the two once again. A sound of a feeble hissing noises could be heard from the fern a few yards away from them. Zack pressed Pinkie behind him and reached for his blade, he used the other hand to slowly maneuver the branches of the bushes to see what it was. Pinkie eased around Zack to get a gander at what he was seeing. Her eyes widen with excitement as she reached in to pick up the creature.

“Pinkie,” Zack vociferated, “What are you doing? That’s an–”

“It’s an ittie-bittie baby alligator!” Her voice became soothing to the very timid and afraid gator. Its large purple eyes appeared saddened to her, and Pinkie’s affection grew towards the lonely animal.

She then noticed something strange about the small crocodilian and noted, “Oh no! Your family left you because you were different.” She pressed the alligator against her face and nuzzled the creature as it whimpered. “It’s okay, mister gator. Pinkie’s here for you.”

She looked up at Zack and replied, “This ittie-bittie guy’s got no ittie-bittie teeth. We have to help him!”

Zack waved his hands in denial, “Oh no-no-no. I am not keeping that wild animal in my house.”

“I was thinking about keeping him with me, as a pet. And maybe when he’s nursed back to health, I’ll release him again.”

“You really think Miss Cake will allow you to keep that at Sugarcube Corner?”

Pinkie smiled upon looking at the creature again and said, “Once she sees how adorable it is, maybe!”

Zack moaned with disapproval and replied, “Fine.” He looked into the creature’s eyes as it blinked lazily at him. “Let’s just finish this little mission and discuss things once we get back.”

Pinkie jumped for joy and cried, “Yay!” She hugged Zack’s leg and pounced ahead with the gator clung onto her back. Zack followed behind, navigating his way through the dense and murky swamp fog.

As Pinkie bounced out of Zack’s sight, it didn’t even come across to Zack that she was out of his range of vision. Beyond the route they were taking, it split into two directions. Pinkie, who was ahead, took the right path, while Zack, who followed behind, took the left. As Pinkie hopped along the path, she saw something in the water along the bank. She back tracked to where it was and looked into the water’s edge. It was a dull brown color and was too heavily polluted to see the bottom of the swamp.

She turned to pull the gator off her back and asked it, “What do you think that was, little fella?” The gator only looked dumbfounded at her as she waited for a response. Her attention was caught off guard when she heard a faint voice coming from the mire. She looked around and couldn’t tell where it was coming from. She looked back into the water to see two round and blurred objects lying beneath the murky mire. She couldn’t tell what it was, but it captivated her nonetheless. The voice of the mire spoke again, and this time, she could make out what it said.

It whispered through the swamp, “My little pony... my little pony... why so lonely... my little pony?” The objects began to slowly float further upwards, her eyes were affixed on the objects as a larger shape came into view around the two round objects. Nostrils and ears could been seen now, along with a face of a creature she had never seen before. The little alligator hopped off of her back without her knowing and scurried off into the bog and away from her. She began to bring her face closer to the water’s edge, eyes dilated into a deep trance, unbroken from what she saw.

The voice of the mire spoke again, “You heard my call, you entered my shrine. You now shall fall, you will be mine.” The creature’s green eyes opened wide and Pinkie’s body locked up, paralyzed and unable to move an inch. She fell, face first, into the mire with a splash. Her body sunk into the deep, gloomy water, not to come back up for air.

The little alligator soon made his way across the mire, searching for the pink one’s tall friend. He moved as fast as his four, stubby legs could take him as he picked up the scent of the larger creature. He finally found Zack walking alone in the mire and loudly hissed at him to get his attention. He turned and saw the small creature without Pinkie Pie.

Zack said aloud, “I thought you were with...” He finally realized why the animal came to him without the pony and he yelled, “Pinkie!”

The gator made his way back across the mire as Zack followed behind. He lead him towards the spot where Pinkie fell in and began hissing towards the pool. Zack dropped to his knees and looked into the water. He hopped into the slough to try and save her, but when he jumped into the water, he realized it was only knee-high deep. He looked around and couldn’t figure out what was going on or what the alligator meant. Just as he thought his imagination was getting the best of him and that there was no threat, the pools of swampy water around him began to ripple and bubble. The marshlands quivered and the trees and bushes rattled. Zack hopped out of the pool and held his ground on the dry trail.

A sudden burst from a near by pool revealed a towering creature. The massive monster looked down upon Zack with its glaring green eyes. Its light brown scales aligned his neck like shields and razor sharp spines on his head were like spears. Zack withdrew the white blade and was ready to attack. A new thought suddenly stopped his advance and realized this was the creature he had to relocate–this was the hydra he needed to move to Froggy Bottom Bog. Another rumble from the earth upset his balance and three more heads of the hydra arose from the same pool, all resembling one another. Zack’s grip on the Prevailer tightened as he saw that one of them had the unconscious Pinkie Pie on its head. The heads of the hydra all looked down upon Zack and studied the being.

Zack held his ground and said with supremacy, “I didn’t come here to fight. I came here with this treaty.” He unraveled the scroll and read aloud, “By order of Princess Celestia, current Princess of Equestria, that the moving of the hydra of Horseshoe Swamp must occur within three or less days to Foggy Bottom Bog. If the hydra does not leave, the Equestrian Royal Guard will forcefully move the creature to its other habitat.” He rolled the scroll back up and stated, “And, I would also like my friend back. The pink pony you have on one of your heads.” The other hydra heads looked on one of their heads to see the still and immobilized pony. One head grabbed her by the mane and placed her on top of a high pine tree and their attention rested back on Zachary.

“Hey,” Zack yelled, “What do you think you’re doing? Put her down, now!” Zack withdrew his sword once more and set himself into a fighting stance, ready to attack the beast. The long necks of the hydras slowly slithered around Zack’s position like snakes, their eyes scanning the small, bipedal being.

One head spoke after another, “What is this being, who walks on two legs?”

“It sure isn’t a pony.”

“Nor minotaur.”

“What sort of creature are you then?”

Zack answered, “I’m a human.”

The creature questioned with each of its heads, “A human, eh? We’ve never heard of a human before?”

“Sounds like a lie.”

“Do you think a human tastes good?”

“Now, now. No need to get antsy. Let’s have a little fun.” One of the large heads of the hydra locked eyes with Zack and leaned down to be eye level with him.

“We could eat you now if you wish, but that wouldn’t be any fun, now would it?”

“Besides, you said you came here not to fight, so let’s not, shall we?”

“But shall we play a game?”

“Oh yes! We will play a game with the human!”

Zack demanded, “I’m not here to play games, I’m here to remove you from the Everfree Forest and to get my friend back safely. And if that means I have to fight, then I will!”

“Listen here, little human.”

“We are not normal beasts of the mire and field, we have reason and sense.”

“A game we shall play or we stay and eat both you and your friend.”

“But! We will offer you a prize if you win.”

“But very unlikely that you will.”

Zack raised an eyebrow and asked, “What sort of prize?”

The hydra smoothly spoke, “The prize is...”

“If you win our favorite game, we’ll leave peacefully, give you your friend back safe and unharmed and never talk again!”

“But! If you lose...”

“We eat you and your friend!”

“Sounds like a deal, little human?”

Zack asked, “So... what’s the game?”

The hydras smiled, “Our favorite game: The Game of Riddles!”

“If we give a riddle and you guess wrong, that’s one point for us... If you give a riddle and we guess wrong, that’s a point for you.”

“Three points and the game is over!”

“Any questions?”

Zack rubbed his chin with fret. He was never good at riddles, but it seemed like the only way to win. He didn’t know if he could fight all four hydra heads at once. He had no choice, he had to play and if he lost, then he would risk it all and try to kill the hydra himself.

He finally replied, “Okay... I’ll play.”

“Splendid, splendid,” a hydra head cheered. Another spoke, “Since we’re kind to our guests, we’ll let you go first...”

Zack stammered, “V-very well...” He began to think of a riddle as the hydras maneuvered their heads around him, anxiously waiting for his first move. He soon thought up a riddle rather quickly and his confidence seemed to perk up with a sign of hope.

“I’ve been away for a millennia and still the youngest of my kind... Who am I?”

One of the hydra heads immediately responded, “Oh, that’s an easy one. Princess Luna!”

Another noted, “Or Nightmare Moon if you prefer...”

“Our turn! Out turn!” The hydra heads bent down and circled Zack once more.

“We were once alive, but now we’re dead. We sit beside you, we watch you in bed. I am the smartest of my kind, an expert in any skill. Where you find most of us, will not be a thrill.”

“What am I?”

Zack was utterly lost. “Once alive... sit and watch you in bed... where you will find most of us won’t be a thrill...” He thought long and hard, but still he was stumped on the riddle. He aimlessly guessed, “An owl...”

The hydra’s snickered, “A book, you silly one! One point for us!” Zack thought up a newer and what seemed to be harder riddle than the last.

“I am lifeless and invisible, and hardly anyone thinks of me until I touch them. What am I?”

The hydra talked with each of its heads, “Lifeless?”

“Invisible?”

“Tricky...very tricky...”

“We would have to say...”

They spoke harmoniously, “The wind! Ah-ha” Zack sighed as the hydra head’s licked their lips.

The hydra’s went again, “Thirty white ponies on a red hill. Champing, stamping, stomping, then still.”

“What do you think it is, human?”

Zack was beginning to try and dive into the recesses of his mind, trying to put the pieces of their clues together. “It has to mean something... they're all metaphors,” he thought with his hand wiping through his hair.

After a few minutes went by, the hydra spoke, “Well? We’re waiting.”

Zack took a heavy breath and said, “I don’t know...”

The hydra laughed and spat, “Teeth, you fool! Teeth!”

A hydra head looked at another and said, “Well well. One more point and we dine on the pony and human.”

“Ooo, I can’t wait to taste the little pony! I bet she tastes like candy! I haven’t had candy in years!”

The four hydra heads all looked down at Zack and one said to him, “You better think up a good riddle this time.”

“And think it up quick!”

“Because we’re about to eat you!”

“Yes yes! And we all can’t wait!” They all showed their teeth and grinned maliciously at Zachary. He stepped back and his mind raced for a good riddle to ask them.

He then responded, “I contain something you cannot hold, cannot smell and cannot live without.” He crossed his arms, thinking that they would never guess it.

“Oh my,” one hydra head said, “Aren’t you getting better.”

“But we’re still the best around these parts.”

“So we would have to say...”

“A pouch! Yes! A pouch of water!”

“Something you can’t hold, water! Something you can’t smell, water! Something you can’t live without, water! And it holds it!”

Zack, deprived of hope, replied,“Yes, yes. You got it. Can we continue?”

A hydra head bent down and snarled, “One more point... remember that... One more point and you die!”

The hydra head calmly and smoothly spoke, “Pillars of white, we shine in the night.”

“Like rays from the moon, we shimmer past noon.”

“We hold great secrets, we hold great lies.”

“If you fail to answer this, you will surely die!”

Zack gulped in defeat. His head was aching from all of the critical thinking he was doing. He had to think outside of the box. "Come on, Zachary. You can do this," he thought as he racked his brain with ideas. "Think. Think! Pillars of white... shine in the night, okay... like rays of the moon, which are white as well... Shimmer past noon... past noon is night, so it’s just repeating the first phrase... Hold great secrets and lies, alright... And the last line doesn’t help at all... So, shines at night in white... what shines at white besides the moon. Damn, I wish Princess Celestia was here, she’s great at rid–" Just then, it struck him and he knew what the answer was.

He yelled out, “Canterlot Castle! Am I right or am I right?” The hydra heads looked at one another and returned their eyes towards him.

They said, “Very good, very good...”

“Your turn then, buddy!”

Zack took a sigh of relief and stated, “Alright... here... it... goes...” His mind tried to think like the hydra’s. He had to make something sound nearly impossible to get right. Zack questioned, “I climb higher than the tallest around. I am full of life, I am free. You can’t tell me what to do, unless you are free like me.” The hydras huddled their heads together, mumbling to each other as Zack eagerly tapped his foot and waited for their answer.

One head turned around and said, “Easy... a pegasus pony.

“They are ignorant and prideful.”

“Our turn again it seems.”

Zack smiled and replied, “Nope!”

“What,” spat one head of the hydra in astonishment.

“He speaks lies! Lies!”

Zack laughed and replied, “Honest truth, guys... or girls... I can’t tell really.”

“Then what is it? Tell us! Tell us!”

Zack answered, “A cloud.” The hydra’s looked at each other and huffed with anger.

“I can’t believe we missed that!”

“How is that even possible.”

“Calm down, every hydra. We’re still winning, and if he misses one more point...”

“Game over! Game over!”

Zack crossed his arms and gave a sly look on his face, “Fine. Shoot.”

The hydras smiled and then said, “An earth pony was found dead in an empty house.”

“The house was a ground floor building.”

“Nothing is in the house except a dead pony hanging from a noose and a puddle of water.”

“How did the pony commit suicide?”

Zack’s swallowed, this was an entirely different type of riddle he didn’t see coming. He had to rethink his strategy. While he thought, the constant licking of lips from the hydras made Zack uneasy as they slithered closer and closer around him.

"It has to deal with the puddle some how... but how did the earth pony commit suicide?" As he thought, he finally came to a conclusion and answered, “It was... He hung himself by standing on an... a large ice cube and it melted away, leaving him to hang there.”

A hydra head violently turned to another head and shouted, “I told you he would get it! It was too easy!”

Zack raised his hand and questioned, “My turn, correct?” The hydra rolled its eyes and Zack began to think up a new riddle.

“There once was a meadow with one apple tree. There are obviously apples on the tree but none under it. But then, an earthquake strikes! Now there are no apples on the tree nor apples on the ground. How is this possible?” One of the hydra head’s grind his teeth and once again discussed the puzzle with one another. One swiftly turned towards Zack and looked him over, eyes glaring with murderous intentions.

They all turned around and one said, “The apple tree is on a hill and all the apples rolled down it.”

Zack chuckled and replied, “Nice try, but no. It’s a meadow, not a hill. There were only two apples on the tree, one fell off and now there are no apples on the tree or ground, just an apple on each.”

One hydra head roared, “Now he’s tied with us! He’s tied with us!”

“Quiet. We can do this.”

“We’ll just tell him the oldest riddle in the book...” The hydra zoomed closer in on Zack, he stood firm and ready for their next game winning riddle.

“You took a walk in the forest and found it.”

“You looked for an hour and couldn’t find it.”

“So you took it home.”

“What is it?”

Zack scratched his head and hummed aloud, “Found it in the forest... then couldn’t find it... So you took it home... Something found you... and you didn’t know about it.”

He then answered with pride, “A splinter!” The hydra, for once, held its anger and tongues.

“Very good...” one said with spite.

Zack affirmed, “My turn! Alright!” He began, “There are many like me, but I am one of a kind. Sometimes I get overlooked, maybe because I’m in a nook, but you can certainly find me in a book. I am up, and down, and all around. Yet you still don’t know, your knowledge too low. I formed man, it was my mission. I am everything, yet I still get no recognition. You can’t run from me, you can’t hide. I speak no truth, but cannot lie. Who am I?”

The hydra head’s looked at one another in utter confusion. They talked amongst themselves for a very long time, every so often looking at Zack who kept a stone cold smirk across his face. After a few long minutes, the hydra heads turned and gave their answer.

“After further discussion...”

“You put up a valiant effort, little human."

“But we know the answer...”

“It’s a star, of course.” Zack reached towards the ground and grabbed the nearest object next to him.

He held it up to the hydra heads and answered, “A rock. I win.” The hydra heads then looked at him as if he was lying and snapped their jaws at Zack. He swiftly jumped back and pulled out the Prevailer.

“A deal’s a deal,” he shouted as he rose his sword, ready to attack. The hydra stopped and brought its heads high up once again.

“You’re right,” one spoke after another.

“A deal...”

“...is a deal.” One head reached over and grabbed the paralyzed Pinkie Pie from the tree and brought her back down towards Zack. The eyes of the hydra locked into Pinkie Pie’s and glared at the pony, unfreezing her from the spell.

She hopped up silently and replied with surprisingly controlled emotions, “Thank you, Zack. Thank you again.” With a great quake, the hydra stepped out of the marsh and made its way towards Froggy Bottom Bog.

One head spoke back towards Zack, “Next time we run into a pony, we’ll just eat it instead of playing games with it. No use in talking to those simpletons!” With each stomp, it faded off into the horizon. The bog was filled with the noises of swamp critters once again. The little toothless gator that alarmed Zack of Pinkie’s trouble came waddling back towards the two. Pinkie smiled, picked up the alligator and placed him on her back.

Zack confessed, “Well if it wasn’t for this little guy, I would have never found out you were in trouble in the first place.” He reached over to pet the gator, but the animal snapped at him and clamped down on his hand. Zack was shocked at his behavior and had forgotten that the gator didn’t have any teeth.

Pinkie shrieked, “Zack! Are you okay?”

“Ya, ya. I just forgot this little fellow didn’t have teeth. Thank goodness he’s all gums or my hand would have been gone.” He laughed and yanked his slobber-ridden hand out of the maw of the gator.

She held the animal in front of herself and scolded, “Now that wasn’t a very nice thing to do, say ‘you’re sorry’ to poor old Zackie!” She held the gator in front of Zack. The animal just looked blankly at the creature now in front of him. She turned him around and hummed with a new thought when looking at the gator’s toothless smile. “I think I’ll name you... Zackie!”

“No, you’re not,” Zack said with a stern look on his face.

“Gummy sounds good too!”

4

View Online

(4)

At around high noon, Pinkie Pie and Zachary had safely made their way back to Ponyville. The morning fog, at last, had lifted and the sun had faded the overcast skies away. It left only behind a blue sky, which gave Zack hope for a better future. As they walked through the middle of the pony village, the markets were once again clamoring with activity. Their wild morning the two had been apart of kept their senses giddy with adventure. It was difficult to cope with the serenity and peace of Ponyville.

Zack’s house was now in sight as they turned the corner around the Ponyville Library. Pinkie halted at the sight of Valiant Steed, who was filling a large chest full of Zack’s belongings. She had no clue it was Zack’s at the time, so she came to the conclusion that Valiant was spending the night over at Zachary’s. She approached him in a springy gait and hugged the pegasus stallion.

Valiant replied to the affection, “Hey there, shortie. How’s it going?”

“Just terrific, Mister V! Me and Zack had the funniest time this morning!” She hopped around and eyeballed the luggage saying, “So, what’cha doing? Are you Zack having a sleepover? Are you not going to invite me? How could you?”

As Zack approached, Valiant calmly stated, “Chill out. Zack’s... well... Going to stay in Canterlot for a while.”

Pinkie looked away with a slanted frown. She had completely forgotten about what she had heard the other night and what Zack told her in Everfree Forest. Her flamboyant attitude fleeted at the resurfacing emotions she hid in the woods so well from Zack. Zack rested his hand on Pinkie’s shoulder and gave a reassuring smile to her. After seeing Zack’s smile, she surfaced a grin back towards him.

“It’ll be okay, Pinkie. I won’t be gone forever. Remember what I told you, I’ll be back. I just need a little vacation, that’s all.”

She turned her body towards Zack and replied, “You promise?”

Zack leaned down to hug the mare and assured her, “I promise.”

Valiant butted in, “Sorry to be the bearer of bad cupcakes, but I can’t stay here for long, ya know? Some of us have jobs.”

“Right,” said Zack as he got back up on his feet. He approached the chest Valiant had been packing and asked, “Is this everything I told you to get?”

“Yep, everything you told me. All the clothes, books, crap like that.”

Zack closed the chest and looked up into the sky. He pressed two fingers into his lips and gave a loud whistle that echoed through the empty air. In a few short moments, Zachary’s pet thunderbird, Nox, came swooping down and made a light landing on Zack’s right shoulder. The tall bird of prey puffed its upper body out, showing off its vibrant yellow chest and jet black feathers with gold wing tips. It was a beautiful bird and a very rare specimen of mythological magic birds.

Valiant clapped his hooves together and said, “Good, we’re finally ready to depart!” Zack helped Valiant move his trunk of valuables onto the back of a pegasi chariot. Valiant strapped himself to the chariot and replied, “Climb on back and we’ll be off.” Zack placed his arm up next to Nox’s legs and the bird stepped up upon his forearm.

He petted his pet and replied, “No thanks, I have my own ride.”

Nox flapped his large, coal wings and jetted off into the sky. The bird left behind an ever increasing plume of smoke with an electrical current flowing through it. The smoke soon formed into thick storm clouds and filled the space around Nox. Nox had become a great ball of lightning and cloud coverage in the blue sky above as he slowly sailed back to the ground. A thunderous cry filled the ears of everyone in the village below and out from the ball of electricity and plume came Nox once again. Only this time, Nox had emerged as large as a roc and with eyes burning with raw, electrical energy. It swooped back towards Zack and landed next to him. Now the large bird was big enough for Zack to climb on and ride.

Before Zack mounted his bird, he looked back towards Pinkie who couldn’t hide her swallowed emotions any longer. She looked up at him with a crestfallen appearance. She didn’t want Zack to leave, she never wanted him to. Zack couldn’t think of any good way to leave without her bursting into tears.

But before Zack could say anything, she breathed out with high hopes in her tone, “See you in the funny papers...” and with that remark she mustered up a courageous smile. He couldn’t tell whether she meant it or not, but supposed that she did mean it and didn’t just fake it for him.

He waved back at her and replied, “Never forget that I love you.” At that moment, they embraced one last time and gave each other one last goodbye hug. Zack dug his fingers into her fur as Pinkie wrapped her hooves around the back of Zack’s head. Her emotions seeped out and she began to pant and sob. He could feel the tears in her eyes roll down her cheek and onto his. He closed his eyes as tears welled up in his. Before Zack could pull off of his friend, Pinkie gave a quick kiss on the cheek for her friend and finally made eye contact with him. Her smile warmed his soul as he tried to muster the courage to let go. As he felt his fingers slip away from her, he spent no more time wallowing in his own sadness as he looked back towards Nox. Nox gave a worried expression and brought its long neck and head around to nuzzle his master. It gave Zack a small static shock, but he didn’t mind or express the discomfort.

Zack chuckled and said with eyes still blurred with tears, “Oh, stop it, you goof ball.” He hopped onto the bird ready to leave. Valiant took a head start into the sky and made his way to Canterlot Castle. Zack gave one last look towards his pink friend. He slowly raised his hand up and gave a simple wave to her. She gave a slight grin and waved a hoof back. Zack kicked the sides of Nox and away they flew into the air, leaving the pink pony behind. She sat there on her flank, watching the three fly away back to Canterlot. She watched until they disappeared into the horizon and until she could cry no more.

In a few short minutes of air time, they were already above Canterlot. It appeared as regal and clean as ever when Zack looked down below. After closer inspection however, he realized that many of the old shops he once knew of in the city had been reconstructed into larger businesses. It also appeared that there were more ponies out and about flocking the streets, he figured it was most likely from Summer Sun Celebration visitors. Besides the city growing taller and the increased population, nothing seemed too out of the ordinary from what Zack remembered.

Valiant began to descend when approaching the front court of Canterlot Castle. The Royal Guards below knew what was going to happen today and did not worry about their abrupt arrival from the skies. As Valiant landed and came to halt near the castle doors, Nox made an upheaval of wind when landing just behind them. As the thunderbird folded its wings up, Zack dismounted him and hopped onto the front lawn of the castle. He looked up at the castle, noticing that it seemed the same as always as he made his way to the front door. Valiant unhitched the chariot behind him and stretched his wings.

Valiant said loftily, “Nothing like a good flight to stretch the wings a bit, eh?” Zack smiled and continued onward. Valiant caught up and added, “Oh, and don’t worry about the luggage, I’ll fly it up to your room. The Princess will probably want to see you–so go right into the court room, that’s where she should be.” Zack nodded and pressed the heavy doors open.

He felt as if he had stepped into a time machine. Every detail of the castle remained the same to him as it did six years ago. To every table top, rug, hall, chandeliers, to even the workers around the castle, everything was just as he remembered it. He wasted no time admiring the castle interior like he did years ago, he just made his way straight to where the Princess would be. As Zack turned the corner to the Throne Room hall, he accidentally bumped into a familiar mare. Twilight Sparkle was her name, and just by her appearance, Zack’s heart rested easy. She had grown a lot in six years; no longer a filly, but a young mare and a powerful unicorn. As they bumped into one another, not a single book she was magically levitating was disturbed. Her concentration was impeccable.

“Oh goodness, I’m sorry–” she replied while regaining her composure. She abruptly stopped in mid-sentence when she realized whom it was that she had bumped into. “Zachary,” she spoke with a change from embarrassment to surprise. She hopped up into his arms and gave him a joyous hug.

Zack rubbed the back of her mane and asked, “How’ve you been?”

“I’ve been doing great! The Princess will be so happy to see you!” She nodded her head towards a chamber door ahead of them and she suggested, “I was going to go check up on Spike, wanna come?”

“Oh, no thanks. I need to go and see Celestia, but maybe later, okay?”

The purple unicorn smiled and responded with a parting wave, “Alright! See you later!” She clopped on out of the hall and into the chamber ahead. Zack turned and went onward to the throne room.

Upon entering, light from the gleaming stain glass windows sprawled over the chamber floor. The room was well lit with the sun’s light and just ahead was the Princess herself, whose attention was on another stallion by her side. Zack approached and the two ponies took notice of him.

Zack greeted, “You rang, my liege?”

She gave a smirk and responded, “I’m glad you could make it, Zack. Had no trouble getting in?”

“Not a trouble in times like these.”

The stallion beside the two immediately recognized Zack and exclaimed, “Zack! It’s been ages! How’s it been, bro!”

Zack curled his fist and hoof-bumped Shining Armor saying, “It’s been good, yourself?”

“Never been better! Like you said, with peaceful years like these, there’s been no trouble whatsoever.”

Celestia spoke up, “Shining Armor, I would like to speak with Zack alone for a while. Will you make sure no one enters the Throne Room while we are in here?”

“Yes, my Princess.” He bowed and exited the room, promptly sealing the large double doors to the chamber closed. Zack stepped beside Celestia, overlooking the sun bathed valley below.

She turned and asked, “Did you accomplish the mission with the hydra successfully?”

“More than successfully. Had to play a little game though to get him to move. I didn’t even have to use the Prevailer.”

She chuckled, “That’s good. Yes, hydras can be intelligent creatures sometimes...” Her mood softened to a more somber approach, “Valiant Steed has told me about your condition. I am more than happy to accommodate you for a short time if need be, although I would like to know why you would want to stay here instead of Ponyville.”

Zack crossed his arms and assured, “It’s nothing to worry about, I’m sure it will be over with in a few days.”

“Well, I want you to know that for a few days I’ll be extremely busy.”

Zack remembered and stated aloud, “Oh yes, The Summer Sun Celebration.”

“That... and something else.”

Zack raised an eyebrow and questioned, “What might that ‘something else’ be?” The Princess’ expression turned grim as she looked onward out the window, the sun veiling her face and mane with light.

“Luna’s return. It’s been one-thousand years since I sent her to the moon... She’ll need some time to recuperate and I’ll be there to help her. Once the Elements of Harmony eradicate the chaos inside of her, she’ll turn back into her pure form...” She lowered her head and sighed, “If only I could have found a better way to help her instead of banishing her...”

Zack wondered, “Perhaps I could help the Elements when they show themselves? They’ll need all the help they can get.”

“Not this time,” she spoke in a cold tone, “they need to do this together, without anyone else helping. It has to be done this way. Om would have wanted it done this way.”

“True,” he replied. “So what shall I do?”

“Stay in the castle and wait for me and my sister to return.” She turned towards him and stated, “I’m sorry, but now you must leave, Zack. I still need to make preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration. Unpack your things and stay out of the way. It’s going to get pretty busy around the castle floor tonight and tomorrow.”

Zack agreed and replied, “Understood.” He left on that final word and made his way up the Western Tower where his old room was.

The rest of the day was spent relaxing around the castle, catching up with Valiant and staying out of the Princess’ way. The night was a different story however. When the castle was locked up and the lights were all darkened, Zack lay awake in his bed. He knew that if he went to sleep, those visions and night terrors would happen again. His eyes stared up at the dark ceiling, the only light was from the moon's radiance which poured through the thin, silver curtains that hung from his balcony door. Outside, Nox had curled up into a ball of black fluff and perched himself on the porch railing. He only wished he could sleep as still and eased as his pet.

Zack dreaded the idea of having to deal with another tormenting dream, so he kept his mind occupied on staying awake as much as he could. He didn’t know how much time had past and didn’t care, his only concern was making it through the night without sleeping and waking to the morning sun. A steady mountain breeze rolled by the castle, it whistled as it made its way through the balcony railing. The gust pushed up against the glass of the bedroom window, softly shaking it.

Slowly, Zack’s mind began to drift. His eyelids started to grow heavy with the weight of sleep and soon he was fighting back the coming fatigue. From all the violent and horrific dreams he had had so far, he had to keep fighting. Though weariness was powerful and was calming his body into a state of rest. He finally gave into the soothing shadows of the night and closed his eyes. In mere moments, his mind fell in defeat from the exhaustion of the day. He didn’t know how long it took for him to dream, his sense of time eluded him once his dreams took over. He could hear something strange, but did not open his eyes to see what it was. A distant screeching, something that sounded vaguely familiar. Almost as if a noise he had known back to his earliest memories sounded again. The night had captured his mind once more.

The noise grew louder and soon found his vision flooded by light, his mind swept of any curiosity of the situation. He stood on the edge of a sidewalk, bundled in a light sweater and wearing hand-me-down jeans. He felt like he was carrying something on his back, like a backpack or something of that size and shape. Another feeling he had noticed was that the world had grown around him, trees seemed to be taller and the blurred houses in the suburbia he was in seemed larger than before. Yes, he knew this place; yet it seemed so alien to him at the moment. His coming thoughts were soon suppressed when the screeching noise came back into earshot.

He turned his head towards where the familiar noise was coming from. Yes, now he remembered upon looking at the old sight. The Old Cheese itself came to a slow halt in front of him, or what the adults called it, the school bus. Bus one-one-seven of Rowan County District, the oldest bus in the fleet that transported the children of the town to school and back. The hum of the old rig’s motor rattled and clanked like he remembered it. Nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary for Zack as his face beamed with a smile. It was his first day of school after all, what child wouldn’t be excited?

The double doors opened wide and the sound of rowdy and hyperactive children seeped through. Zack hopped up the bus steps and made no interaction with the bus driver, in fact, he hardly even noticed the driver. He slowly made his way down the row, but stopped and held on to one of the seats when the bus began moving again. Kids of all sorts bounced and laughed in their seats. To Zack, this was exciting. He grabbed hold of each leather seat and pressed himself forward and towards the back of the bus. The vehicle was nearly full and it was difficult even finding a seat for Zack to seat in. He felt something forcefully tug the back of his backpack, which halted his progression to the back of the bus.

A teasing voice from behind him spat, “Nice book bag, faggot!”

Zack turned and couldn’t see who it was. Too many laughing children to see whom called him the by the offensive name. By this time he realized he was a child himself, but it seemed nothing out of the ordinary for him. He tightened his grip around the straps of the book bag and carried on. He couldn’t think of why the school kids thought his book bag wasn’t cool, it was themed after Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, and Zack thought that they were cool.

As his head turned back towards a seat where he thought people were sitting at, he saw a vacant spot. The seats could hold two children and only one sat by the window. The little girl next to the window seemed his age, though he couldn’t exactly tell since she was looking away from him and out the window. He sat himself down on the brown, cheaply upholstered seat and placed his book bag on the ground and between his legs. The girl turned to see who had sat down next to her, her long, red curls flinging about. She took notice of Zack and smiled, revealing a missing baby tooth that had fallen out not long ago. Her freckles and pink cheeks glowed in the morning light that shimmered through the bus window. The ethereal glow bewildered Zack, who only smiled back at her.

She greeted, “Hello there. Is this your first day of school too?”

“Ya!”

“It’s mine too." She stuck out her open hand and properly greeted, "My name’s Caroline. And you happen to be?” Zack thought, but didn’t know why he had such a hard time remembering his name.

“Zachary,” he finally said with slight hesitance.

They shook as she replied, “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She looked down and examined Zack’s book bag. She informed him, “I don’t know why the kids are teasing you about your book bag, I thought it looked cool.”

Zack sighed and replied, “Me too... Do you watch Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles?”

“Is that what it’s called? My mother doesn’t allow me to watch cartoons, she thinks they're rubbish.”

Zack breathed, “Bummer...” The conversation had died there in that spot. He felt like he could have talked for hours on end about the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles rather than anything else.

Caroline spoke up, breaking the silence between the two, “But I do like to watch ponies on the animal network, and sometimes I’ll even draw them with my special crayons.”

Zack questioned, “What’s so special about your special crayons?” Caroline tossed her pink book bag between them and unzipped it, pulling out a yellow box of crayons and out of the box, six sticks of colored wax. She held them up in front of her face, Zack studied the crayons closely as she rotated them in her fingers.

Zack asked, “Only six crayons? I thought crayon boxes came with more crayons?”

“They do, I just took the ones I don’t like out. I only draw with blue, yellow, purple, orange, pink and white.”

Zack lightly chuckled and asked, “Who draws with white?”

Caroline held them closer to herself and said with pride, “Artists like me, of course!” The pink crayon she was holding seemed to slip from her grasp and roll onto the floor in the middle of the bus row.

“Oh, I got it,” Zack said while bending over to pick up the stick. He reached over and plucked it off of the ground with ease. Upon turning around, he fell off of his seat with fright. He jumped backwards and nearly had a heart attack at what he saw. Caroline’s face was no longer the face of a cute little girl, but dramatically altered. Her eyes and mouth became three black voids in her face. The monster slowly crept towards Zack and out of her chair. As Zack looked more around in panic, all of the other kids slowly began looking over at Zack with their faces changed much like Caroline’s. Even the bus driver was morphed into one of the monsters the kids had changed into. Their black holes for eyes seemed affixed on Zachary as he tripped over another kid’s book bag and banged his head on the floor of the bus. He quickly rose upward and pushed a child’s hand off of his shoulder. They all seemed reaching out towards him with their mouths gaped open.

Zack turned and tried to make a run for the emergency exit at the back of the bus. He fought against the suppressing hands holding him back and latching on to him. He fought to escape and pushed through the rising crowd of children. With a final heave, he broke free and pushed on the emergency door with all of his might. The door flung open and he fell face first in a field of some sort.

The sudden change in sensations halted his former panic. He found himself face first and sprawled out in a pasture of hay. The field was more like a hill or wide mound of earth than an actual field for farming; it was odd landing in a field when one was just on a bus, but even more odd that he was in an untamed field than anything. He looked up from his former spot and eased himself upward. His body was back to his original age as he checked himself out to see if everything on his body was back in order. High winds from the distance blew the stalks gently. Zack could see the pattern of the wind against the hay like a coming wave in the tide. The sky was as blue as the brightest sapphire and overhead sailed towering cumuli being blown westward in the powerful updrafts. The hay did not itch or irritate Zachary in any way, in fact, he didn’t feel the slightest bit of worry at all. All of his discomforting emotions sank into a pool of peace. He took in the windy breeze and blew out a relaxing breath of fresh air. The only noises he could hear was the wind blowing against the straw and his own breathing.

He turned back to maybe see if the bus was still there, but of course, he was alone in a sea of hay stalks. The straw came up only to his waist and the ground beneath him was the green grass; though he would have never known at a distance and could only tell there was grass in the field from the small diameter of sight he could see of it. Following what his curious nature told him, he began walking across the hill. It steepened in front of him, but only at a gentle angle. His legs felt surprisingly tired, as if he had been walking for hours. This sensation made it a little more difficult to venture up the slop, but he pressed on against his aches.

After a few peaceful minutes, Zack soon recognized an off sight in the distance in front of him. A large, dark oak tree with outstretching branches stood like a guardian of the hill. He wondered why he hadn’t seen the sight until then, but this thought soon drifted away like the clouds above. A slight shimmer could be seen reflecting the sun’s rays below the tree. The flickering light seemed natural in a sense, but still very strange. As he proceeded towards the large tree, the oak seemed much bigger than Zack predicted. He thought that it must have been there for hundreds of years to have grown the size it was today. Zack could tell from its width that if he had an ax and decided to hollow out the tree’s trunk, he could make himself a small, one room cottage in the base of the tree. The tree’s height was quite impressive as well and stood at least half the size of Canterlot Castle. The twinkling speckles of light Zack saw at a distance was now visible. The light’s came from what appeared to be shards of glass hung from the tree itself. Hundreds upon thousands all appeared to hang from strings from the tree and blew in the breeze as it came by. Like chimes in the wind, they clinked and made beautiful music as they wavered all about.

Zack began to slowly walk through the atmosphere of soft edged glass, admiring the sight. The pieces of glass were not all the same color, but were an array of colors which shinned down on Zack and the trunk of the tree it hung from. Zachary was bathed in a mixture of hues and light while maneuvering his way under the branches of the tree and towards its base. He stopped for a moment to let his legs rest and realized how numerous the shards of glass really were around him. He no longer even saw the tree or the field around him, he was surrounded in an array of light and color. It was a very relaxing atmosphere that Zack had found himself in, and for a moment, he didn’t want to leave its safety. He began to notice patterns in the colors, patterns he knew of and had seen before. The colors of glass were in six shades, six very familiar hues he soon recognized.

“The Elements...” he said aloud and slowly as he discovered the pattern. Almost instantly the shards slowly subsided, almost as if hovering around his perimeter. The glass gave way to an opening in the branches of the tree as Zack looked upward into it. Descending slowly toward Zack, with no strings attached to it, floated The Elements of Harmony. They shimmered and gave off a slightly colored aura from each six gems. It nestled itself in front of Zachary and floated like a phantom in arm’s reach. Zack made no attempt to immediately grab it, but only to gently touch it. He moved an arm upwards to try and touch the magical artifact in front of him. He was a mere inch away from feeling the jewel until he felt a sudden push against his body.

He awoke not startled, but calmly. He found himself back in bed and it still late at night. He had never woken up from a dream so peacefully in a very long while, so he took his time swinging his legs out of bed and stretching his body. A cool wind blew against his skin as he uncovered his blankets–something wasn’t right. He turned to see that the patio door was wide open to his balcony. He arose from bed and at a quick pace, walked over and out onto the high porch. He saw that Nox was still sleeping, which was very odd. Nox couldn’t have opened the door and he remembered closing it tightly before going to bed; no light breeze like this could push the doors open, so someone or something had entered his room without him knowing. What was even more odd was that the door was opened so silently and the thing doing it was so quiet that it didn’t even alarm his pet. Nox was a predatory bird with heightened senses; if anything, he could have heard the intruder coming a mile away, but there he perched on Zack’s balcony railing, deep in slumber.

Zack walked back inside to inspect his room and see if the intruder was still lurking about. After much searching, he couldn’t find a single thing moved or out of place to suspect anyone from being in his room. He walked out on the balcony to close the double doors once again, but stopped his progression when he noticed a leaflet hung on the outside door hinge. A small, square piece of parchment fluttered in the breeze with a strange insignia on it. Zack took the worn piece of cloth off of the hinge to inspect it closer. The symbol on the letter seemed to be something he had never seen before. It looked something like this:

Below the symbol, something had hand-written the words in dark ink, “We’re watching you, always."

5

View Online

(5)

The eastern sun gave way to a new morning over the far Equestrian mountain ranges. Trickles of red and yellow light glided over the purple mountain tops and descended into the darkened valley below. In this valley where Canterlot resided, the town was already abuzz with activity in preparation for the Summer Sun Celebration which was only a day away. And there, hanging over the eastern skyline, loomed a silver moon watching over the silent planet below. Though, as usually, no one seemed to pay much attention the common satellite as it once again dipped below the horizon.

In the Western Tower of Canterlot Castle, Zack was already dressed and ready to make his way downstairs. Though he was ready for the day, the lack of sleep from last night’s oddities made his mind groggy and tiresome. He still needed to successfully make his way to the kitchen without falling down the twisting staircase which led to the ground floor. Gradually going down the stairs, he wondered why he never had a problem making it up and down these stairs so many years ago. These steps were made for ponies, which meant they were narrower and smaller than what he was use to. He took his time down the flight of spiraling stairs, watching his footing as he ever so carefully took on each step. When he finally made it to the ground floor, he seemed no closer to being awake than he was in his bedroom door.

With each footstep dragging across the marble floor, he slogged over to the kitchen chambers. There, the cooks were frantically preparing every course for the big day. Ponies of all sizes and races worked in the kitchen; from cooking to cleaning, they were a swift, organized system that were right on schedule. Zack tired to ease his way through the kitchen, trying not to get in any pony’s way; they didn’t mind his presence one bit. Most of the senior chefs already knew Zack from years before and gave him a quaint smile when they made eye contact with him. The younger cooks gawped with wonderment at his bizarre sight and sometimes even stopped what they were doing. The veteran chefs had to push them along and tell them that he was nothing to stare at and to continue their duties. Zack had grabbed a cup of black coffee with two cubes of sugar and some creamer and made his way out of the kitchen.

He entered into main dining hall where only one other member of the castle was sitting down at the end of the long table. He looked just as sleepy as Zack did and next to his own cup of coffee sat a neatly wrapped present. Zack took a seat next to his fellow friend and began adding the creamer and sugar to his beverage.

In an attempt to make conversation, Zack commented on the looks of his friend by saying, “Rough night too, huh?”

His buddy responded, “Tell me about it. Twilight had me up all night looking for a book on pony tales.” Spike looked over at Zack and asked, “How about you?”

He took a sip, “Someone broke into my room last night.”

Spike’s eyes widened with surprise, “You’re joshing me? This is a castle for Pete's sake! How could somepony break in? It’s like, impenetrable, right? You should tell the Princess, pronto!”

Zack leaned back and blew on his coffee, “The thing is, they didn’t steal anything. They just broke in and left me a weird message.” Spike gulped down the last of his coffee and let out a fiery green belch.

He hopped off his seat and replied, “That sounds interesting and all, but I just remembered I have to go to the observatory to help organize books... again. If Twilight catches me here and not working up there, I’m toast.”

As Spike waved off Zack in a hurry, Zack noticed that the dragon had left his gift and called out, “Hey, you forgot your present!” The baby dragon made a sharp u-turn and grabbed the box out of Zack’s hands.

He thanked him before leaving the room, “Thanks Zack, almost forgot my gift for Moondancer’s party.”

After he had finished his cup of joe, he began to make his way to the throne room. The halls were filled with rushing ponies to and fro. Deadlines were closing in and some ponies were hurrying to finish their tasks before the celebration. The halls were lined in decorations presenting the sun and moon in honor of the day. Everything along the halls were dusted, mopped, swept and as clean as a whistle.

Zack opened the large doors to the throne to see that Celestia was bombard with castle workers. The multitude of them were showing her different decorations to decide which ones to put up while others were styling and prepping her mane and coat for today’s events. As Zack walked over to her, he decided quickly not to tell her about what happened last night. He thought that it would be best to wait a day or so when things got less hectic around the castle.

He confronted her, offering his services, “Is there anything I can do to help?” She gave a faint smile towards him, holding back the slight pain of her mane hair being pulled back by a stylist behind her.

“No, no, I don’t think you can–”

A designer stallion came between the two and interrupted, “My liege, which conditioner would you rather prefer? The Highland Equestrian Wild Flower Fields, or Sweltering Summer Sun and Banana Bonanza?”

Celestia swayed her attention over to the designer and answered, “Summer Sun... Banana–whatever, please.” Her focus went back to Zack. A sudden burst of magical light came between the two and as the light resided, a scroll appeared before them. The Princess unraveled the message and quickly read it, mumbling the words aloud. She looked back at him with a gleam in her eye, he could see she had a task thought out for Zack to do. An aura of yellow light enveloped her unicorn horn and from a growing and glowing ball of magic came forth a blank scroll and quill. She hovered it over in Zack’s grasp and he took the parchment and feather.

“Could you take a message for me,” she asked with delight.

He grinned and answered, “Sure thing.”

“Pretend you’re me, and tell Twilight Sparkle that she needs to stop worrying about today and to go to Ponyville and make some friends.”

Zack scratched the bottom of chin and thought of how he would word the message to make it sound like the Princess wrote it. He came to a conclusion and began to write the letter while saying aloud what he was writing:

“My dearest, most faithful student, Twilight,

You know that I value your diligence and that I trust you completely, but you simply must stop reading those dusty old books!"

The Princess laughed out loud and sarcastically commented, “Oh Zack, don’t make me sound like a tyrant!”

He continued with a smirk on his face:

“My dear Twilight, there is more to a young pony's life than studying, so I'm sending you to supervise the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year's location: Ponyville. And I have an even more essential task for you to complete: make some friends!"

Celestia asked, “You should add an exclamation mark at the end of that last sentence.”

“I actually did!” The two chuckled as the scroll was wrapped up and hovered over to Celestia. She overlooked the message and evaporated it away into thin air.

“There,” she said with a sigh, “that should keep Twilight out of my hair.”

Zack shook his head and stated with a smile, “Oh, you’re terrible!”

“I’m the terrible one? You’re the one that wrote the letter!”

“True. True...” He digressed, “So, is there anything else I can do?”

“Just stay out of the way for the day. Come back down to the Royal Garden tonight before midnight.”

“Gotcha,” he replied as he saluted her off in a carefree fashion.

He exited the throne room and goofed off around the castle, though the day that he spent seemed to last much longer than he thought. He first perceived that is was because of the Summer Solstice, which was the longest day of the year. He then remembered that this was only the second longest day. He had confused the two days from all the rush of activity he ran into today. It made him think that today was the day, but in reality, The Summer Sun Celebration began at midnight tonight.

He couldn’t leave the castle and had no intentions on doing so, so he spent his time in the library, seeing if there were any new books needing to be read. He couldn’t have long discussions with either Valiant or Shining since both were as busy as the Princess. So he waited out the longest day of the year, digging his nose into the latest edition of Daring Do. There wasn’t a lot of things he could do today, so he patiently waited and read his novel.

Night had come at last and Zack counted down the hours till the eve of midnight. A half an hour beforehand, Zack entered the Royal Garden. Like everything else he had seen around the castle, the garden hadn’t changed one bit since the years he had been away. The solitude and tranquility of the garden at night was a little eerie for Zack’s tastes. It was rather strange seeing no one else in the garden on the precipice of such a grand day. He thought that he would have at least seen a guard or two, but he appeared to be alone. He wandered over to the Panexus and awaited Celestia. From the shadows of the castle walls emerged the Princess and the two greeted one another.

Zack asked her, “What are you doing here alone? Everyone must think you were kidnapped or something.”

“Calm down, Zachary. I break off from the public all the time, they know I’m around and safe. I can protect myself.” She walked over to the Panexus and looked down at it, almost as if inspecting it.

Zack spoke up, “So, you’re heading over to Ponyville then?”

“No, I’ll be heading over to Midnight Castle to confront my sister once she gets there.” She materialized six round objects in front of her with her magic. Six spherical stones with engraved markings on each of them. Celestia continued, “I’ll place these in the castle. They have no real purpose to them, but upon mentally realization, they’ll teleport the actually Elements of Harmony to the six, and all will go according to plan.”

Zack raised a finger and stressed, “Now hold on there–I want to get some facts straight. Why do you have your hooves so involved with this? This prophecy seems set up to me and that if you don’t do this, it won’t happen. Aren’t prophecies suppose to take their own course with no interaction from outside forces?”

“Yes... and no.” She divulged, “Once I set the key in motion, I will have no affair outside of the Elements, but I must do this.”

Zack asked, “How come I can’t help them, but you can in your own way?”

Celestia faltered, “Because... because that’s just how I want it to be!”

Zack fired back, “You just want to be a part of the Elements again! You’re... you wish to have that power back... you’re power hungry. I can’t believe you!”

“How dare you,” she raged. Her eyes began to glow into a burning white light, “You think that I would want the Elements for myself!” She arose into the air, creating a powerful gust throughout the garden.

Zack stepped back and yelled out over the winds, “Please, just tell me the truth...” The power she expressed seem to slowly evaporate out of her system. Celestia flapped back down on the ground and lowered her head in shame.

Zack eased, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“No. You’re right... I’m a fool, Zack.” She looked back up at him and went on, “When I had... somewhat control of the Elements... I felt so powerful. I’m... I’m a terrible leader. I want to get the Elements away from me, I want this all over with, I can’t handle it anymore. This is why I need Luna, I can’t keep doing this alone. It’s all his fault... Discord’s, for turning my sister against me.” She fell to her knees as a single tear fell from her eye. “No one pony should ever have control of a magical artifact... Moonsinger would have told me that...”

“Who,” Zack questioned.

Celestia broke off from her thought and replied, “No one important... anymore that is.” She wiped the tears away from her eyes and regained composure, “I want you to stay at the castle tonight and await me and my sister’s arrival.”

Zack looked away as he affirmed with dissatisfaction, “Fine.” He looked back in her eyes and said, “Just know that... every ruler from my world has been corrupted by power... there is no perfect leader from where I'm from. Comparing them to you is like comparing coal to diamonds. Though you may not be perfect, I think you’re an excellent leader... but that’s just my opinion. I’m no leader nor politician of the sort. I’m just, me.”

She stepped forward to give Zack a warm hug, enveloping him with her wings. He returned the favor and wrapped his arms around the Princess’ neck. They patted each other off as she stepped onto the Panexus once more. A strange noise could be heard from far off and the two looked off into the starry heavens. The mare on the moon had disappeared before their eyes and yet Zack seemed unfazed by this drastic change, for he knew what had happened just then.

“It’s about time,” she said with a heavy heart.

Zack gave a thumbs up and said with affection, “Good luck–no, you don’t need luck. You’ll do great!”

She smiled as the edges of the ancient device beneath her glowed with a brilliant sapphire blue. A pillar of heavenly light shot down from the sky and whisked the Princess away. The only person left in the garden was Zack and his thoughts.

The night grew on and Zack lost track of time as he waited the sisters’ arrivals. The night seemed to persist longer than he had thought. He had waited so long that he caught himself up in the ‘Daring Do’ series. He was behind by three books, and each was only a hundred or so pages long; but by the last pages of the final book, it seemed like night had lasted for a full day and yet he wasn’t tired at all.

He set the book down in the meeting chamber of the castle and reclined back into the large, red leathered sofa. The room was quite spacious and consisted of high walls and ceilings with a grand chandelier in the center of the upper interior. The room was lit by magical torches and a fireplace that sprawled out before him on the far wall. It was quite toasty and relaxing to be in the chamber, yet he felt a strange vibe throughout his body. He couldn’t tell why he felt so abnormal. It may have been that he was all alone in the entire castle, but he felt something sinister at work.

He tensed up his form in preparation for what it might be. The solitude and stillness of the whole setting seemed off key and perplexing to his every being. A feeling he couldn’t describe or had even felt before encased his body for the fear of the unknown. The chair he once felt comfortable in failed to keep his tensions at ease. He sat up slowly and thoroughly scanned the room for whatever it was that was making him feel uncomfortable.

After much debate with his emotions over his will, he took in a breath and sat back down in the recliner. He tried to ease himself and get into a relaxed position. The moment he had just felt confirmed his suspicions for the sanity he lost a few days ago. He wiped a cold sweat from his forehead without even knowing he was sweating in the first place and tried to cope with the circumstances.

"Am I going insane," he thought while maintaining his composure. "So this is what it’s like to be a crazy person... but wait, what’s the actually definition of being insane? I thought that by not knowing you were insane meant you were sane? Or maybe by having some perfection tendencies, but I’m nothing like a person with OCD... am I?"

His thoughts were cut off by a sudden, yet very faint noise. As quiet as the flickering of the distant fir, he heard something odd in the room around him. It sounded as if it were far off, but the room wasn’t that large. He pushed himself up onto his feet and listened as hard as he could. He could no longer hear the noise he thought he had heard, but persisted to listen for it again.

At that moment, a loud echo of a sound came into his ears. The tension he had built up within himself was released in a sudden jolt of fear. He didn’t catch what the sound was at first because of the suddenness of the moment, but now he listened in more. At first, he didn’t believe it. The sound was a voice, and not just any voice, his own voice. He made sure he wasn’t talking cupping his hand over his mouth. His own voice spoke from afar and echoed through the chamber as loud as howling storm winds. He emptied his mind of fearful thoughts and listened to what the voice was saying.

“How... how long have I been away... How long... tell me... please...” the voice spoke. Zack didn’t speak up, but only waited. Another voice boomed behind him, a voice he knew as well. It was Twilight Sparkles; but how–he wasn't sure. The two echoing voices from the unknown commenced a conversation with one another.

Twilight’s voice answered, “A very long time... things have changed, Zachary. They weren’t how you remembered them.”

Zack’s voice spoke again, “I see...”

“The world, I hate for what it has become. So vile and treacherous. Magic is practically dead.”

“Is there anyone I know still alive... Where’s Celestia or–”

“Celestia has been gone for a very long time. Not dead, but gone. Let’s see... Spike may still be here... goodness I miss him.” Zack had enough of this. He thought that maybe he was under some sort of spell and uncovered his mouth to speak.

Zack commanded, “Where are you! Show yourselves!” No one answered and the voices continued around him.

“Why did Celestia leave?”

“Equestria no longer wanted her, she was no use to The New Order.”

Zack stamped his foot and screamed, “God Dammit! Where are you cowards?” Again, no one responded. He grasped the sides of his head and banged his fists against it. He tried to force himself out of this lunacy. He fell to the floor, his head burning with pain.

The voice simultaneously echoed around him, shaking his body to the core, “Where did you go? Why did you leave us? Where did you go? Why did you leave us?” Zachary let out a cry of pain and lay defeated on the floor.

He wept, “Why... why is this happening to me... Oh God, why?”

Zachary’s voice spoke up again from the unknown, “Where shall I go? Where shall I go to get away from the world?”

The other voice responded, “Some call it, Rhignes Rock.”

It took a few moments, but Zack realized the voices had stopped and he was alone once more; but before his stress could subside, another voice came into the room. A voice much different from the rest, one he had never heard before. It didn’t echo and boom like the rest, but it sounded as if it was whispering in his ear. He could almost feel the warm breath of another being next to him, yet he was still alone as ever.

It spoke with a cold, assuring voice, “You will fail... You will lead them to their graves. I can promise you this. Everything you love will die before you.” Zack broke down and covered his face.

The voice soothed him, “My sad, sad puppet. Do not cry. I will make you a slave, I will make you kill the ones you love. I will make you my own. A slave... a slave for eternity... And you will enjoy every moment of it.”

“Stop it,” Zack cried out, “Shut up! Shut the hell up!”

It laughed, “I will shackle you, limb by limb. I will use your own hands to slaughter the little ones. Everyone will die, a blood bath for the innocent. I’m tired of playing games, I’m ready for the end. I’m ready to watch the world burn. And in the grand finale of all things good, you will look over the hills lit by scorching fires and you will laugh, and laugh, and laugh. The world will burn until the red earth is left and the skies are black with ash. The lush fields of green and mountains high will be trampled under your foot. We will make things they way I want them to. Whatever I desire, you will desire. Out of chaos comes only chaos. The world will die and you will murder it. And you will love me for it. Because I am you.”

Zachary scrambled to his feet, fighting through the intruding voice which gave him so much pain. He rushed out of the chamber and flung the doors open only to be halted by a blinding, yet strangely attracting light.

6

View Online

(6)

As the light faded, he found himself in the hallway outside of the chamber he was just in. The voices had clearly stopped and the vacant corridor he was in felt warm. The heat from the hall felt as if it was the morning. The early dawn’s light poured through the large, stain glass windows and covered the hall’s floor. Zack was at an utter loss as to what had just happened–he swore it was just night. He reentered the room he had left and saw that the morning rays were also seeping into the windows there as well. The fire in the fireplace was all but gone, only ash and cinders remained in its place.

"What in the world is going on," he questioned himself as he began to walk down the warm chamber halls. The sheer silence of the castle was all but comforting his presumptions. His mind raced with questions and concerns about his own well being that he couldn’t answer. Zack didn’t know what to focus on exactly; the fact that he was just hearing absurdly loud voices that he couldn’t tell were in his head or not, or the fact that it was now morning when only a mere moment ago he was in the late hours of the night. As he banked around the corner of a hallway, at the far end of the elongated chamber, Zack spotted Valiant Steed patrolling the halls. Before Zack could call out to him however, the pegasus noticed him first. His eyes widened and his mouth gaped open in astonishment. He quickly left his hooves and flew over to him as if Zack was in danger.

“Zack,” he exclaimed as he orbited around his friend, inspecting his presence, “where in Equestria have you been?”

“What are you talking about,” he asked in response. As Valiant landed in front of him, Zack had never seen such a scared and confused look that contorted on his friend’s face before in his life.

“You’ve been gone for a whole twenty-four hours. Neither me nor Celestia knew where you went. Even Pinkie Pie didn’t know! You completely missed the Summer Sun Celebration and Princess Luna’s welcome home ceremony... Where were you?”

Zack pointed back towards the chamber he was in and answered, “I was in that room over there, the Meeting Chamber I believe.” His persisting thoughts somehow eluded him when explaining to Valiant where he was.

“Zachary,” Valiant spoke with deep concern, “We checked the entire castle, I searched back in Ponyville and went through your house... This is no time to play games. Now tell me where you were.” He stood there with a churning, gut-wrenching feeling in the pit of his stomach.

He shook his finger and cracked a smile at his friend saying, “Good one, Valiant. You got me, bud!” The pegasus didn’t respond, but gave only a more somber look towards his friend. Zack stood still, speechless and in disbelief.

Valiant believed that Zack was hiding some truth from him and persisted, “Tell me the truth, Zack.” Zack knew he would sound like a lunatic if he told him the truth, but he sighed with defeat and did so anyways.

“I swear to you... I was in the castle the whole time...” Valiant took a step back and shook his head in denial.

“Why can’t you just tell me the truth?”

“I know I sound like some crazy fool, but please, please believe me when I say it again: I was in the castle the whole time.” Valiant just lowered his head and broke eye contact with Zachary. Zack begged him, “Please, V!”

The pegasus just walked away, down the hall and away from his friend. A growing pit tore in Zack’s chest and he felt the pains he so dreaded. He didn’t know how else to explain it to him, so he made his way to the Dining Hall where he presumed he would meet up with the Princess. Zack believed that if he didn’t want to lose anyone else’s trust, he would have to lie. He would have to hold back this curse that is killing him on the inside. No one could help or understand him, so he vowed to keep his pain to himself from now on.

Zack entered the Dining Chambers to find Celestia sitting at the far end of the long table. She was just about to finish her breakfast when she noticed Zack enter the room. She lowered the silverware with her magic and patted her table napkin against her mouth.

“Well,” she started, “where have you been?”

Zack shrugged his shoulders and replied, “Just... places...” He sat down at the other far end of the table and slumped in his seat.

“Places? Places that aren’t in Canterlot nor Ponyville... Care to tell me where you went during the celebration?”

“I could try, but it doesn’t matter anymore–I’m here now.” He quickly altered his mood to try and conceal his worry. He clapped his hands together and asked quickly, “So, what’s for breakfast?” Celestia didn’t feel like arguing this early in the morning, so she dropped the matter for now and began to conjure something with her magic. An orb of golden light grew in front of Zack and formed a meal before his eyes. A breakfast made for a pony’s consumption, as usually; though it never bothered him once. His days of eating meat had been tossed in the past and for the last six years, he has been on a vegetarian's diet.

Before Zack divulged into his meal, he looked back up at Celestia and asked, “Is... is Luna here?”

“Oh yes, she should be coming down in a bit. She had a pretty long day yesterday as you might imagine, so she may be sleeping in.” Zack looked over at the large, hanging clock on the center-right wall of the chamber and read the time.

He looked back and noted, “But it’s only seven?”

A clopping of hooves could be heard from the distant halls coming closer to the Dining Chambers. This wasn’t a very uncommon thing to hear and neither Celestia nor Zack cared for the sound until it stopped at the entrance of the Dining Room. Zack turned and noticed an unfamiliar face, but knew exactly who it was. He could have guessed it was Princess Luna just by her looks alone. She possessed a body much like Celestia's, not as tall, but a little more gangly. The Princess’ mane gleamed with the flowing night sky, twinkling with an aura of purple and dark blue hues. Her coat was a deep and dark shade of navy and her lush, cyan eyes seemed a little dazed with visible bags under them. She wasn’t as regal in appearance as her sister, instead she appeared more like a regular pony than an alicorn. With no crown or royal attire on at the time, she seemed quite average. She drug her hooves over towards the long table and sat herself down at a random seat between Zack and Celestia. She didn’t even acknowledge Zack’s presence, nor did it seem like she even saw him. Her horn glowed, emitting her magic and before her she conjured a bowl, spoon, a glass of milk and a box of cereal. She hovered the cup and cereal and added its contents lazily to the bowl. By what Zack could tell, Luna didn’t seem too well. Her mane was a bit nappy and her eyes seemed restless; Celestia was right, Luna did have a rough night.

Celestia cleared her throat with a graceful cough and greeted, “Good morning, sister. How did you sleep last night?” The Princess of the Night glared at her kin from afar.

She lowered the box of ‘Celesti-O’s' and blurted “Damn your sun! I hath not received no slumber! The days and nights of the moon are much different timings than of this planet, as you might not have the knowing of.” She then suddenly brought her attention over to Zachary. He didn’t expect what she did, but sat up properly in his seat and made eye contact with her. The vivid glower she gave him promoted his attempts to be at his utmost best behavior.

He stupidly welcomed her by saying, “Hello there, Princess Luna. It’s a pleasure to meet you finally!” She raised an eyebrow at the strange creature and redirected her attention back towards her sister.

“Who is this imbecile,” she questioned aloud. “Is this your new pet? For we thought the immortal phoenix was thy companion?”

Celestia responded, “No, my sister. This my faithful and loyal friend, Zachary. He’s been in Equestria for quite some time and has done many great things for the citizens of this land.”

“Ah," she rolled her eyes over back towards him, "so he is to be my replacer? Can this fraudulent prude being raise thy moon and lower thy moon? Can he do-eth anything worthy of thy presence?”

Zack spoke up, “No, I can’t raise the sun or moon. I’m not as powerful as either of you. I come from a far away land with no powers. But overtime, I have grown stronger with Celestia’s help and guidance.”

Luna leaned towards Zack with her eyes peering over him, “What sort of creature are thou? I hath seen no other like yourselves before. Speak, fingered-one!”

“I am a human.”

Luna burst, “Do ye lie to my face? I have besought your kind and naught know of it still?” She spoke to now both Celestia and Zachary, “Do you two treat-eth us like some fool? Cast down thy questioning eyes and deal with my like who I am to be. I have had fulsome debate with the fool of your court, sister. I shall take my leave to the Study!” She slammed her hoof down on the table and knocked the bowl of cereal off onto the ground. Luna sat up, raised her head high and with a royal gait, exited their presence.

As soon as she left, Zack stated, “Well, I wasn’t expecting that.”

Celestia conferred, “Don’t worry, it’ll take some time for her to get use to our world. She has been gone for quite some time, but in all honesty, she is a very kind and sweet mare. Just give her time to warm up to you.”

Zack had finished his meal and sat up from the dining table. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll try and see if I can’t ‘warm up’ to her.”

Celestia raised a hoof and emphasized, “I don’t think that is a very good idea at the moment.”

“I think I might know how to get on even ground with your sister... don’t worry. If I can handle a hydra, I can surely handle the Princess of the Night.”

As Zack did a short bit of searching around the castle for the right Study chamber out of the few that were built, it didn’t take long for him to find her. He found her reclined back and curled up in a lavish, brown chair. She appeared to be in some deep thought; with her eyes closed and her breathing slow, she was rather peaceful at the moment. Zack approached the Princess cautiously.

“Excuse me," Zack peeped, "Princess Luna?”

She opened her eyes and breathed, “Please... just call me Luna.” The tone of her voice convinced Zack that she was very tired. He made no change to his plan as he brought over another chair and then slide a small coffee table between the two. As Zack set a small box on the table, Luna’s expression turned to a more puzzled look.

“What art thou doing?”

Zack sat himself down in the chair across from her and explained, “I thought maybe you would like to play a game... Look, we seem to have started out on the wrong foot–err, I mean, hoof. I thought maybe a friendly board game would clear things up between us.”

“I refute thee,” she denied with forelegs crossed.

“Oh, come on. What have you got to lose? You’ll most likely win at this since I haven’t played this game in so long.”

She raised an eyebrow at Zack and stated, “I hath not played an amusement board in such a long while as well. Even now, the games of these days hath most likely changed than what they were a millennia ago.”

Zack removed the lid to the box and said with enthusiasm, “I doubt the rules of chess have changed.” He dumped the metal pieces of game onto the tabletop. The chess pieces were much different than he would have thought as he took a closer look at them. The kings and queens of both sides were in the silhouette shapes of the two regal Princesses. The other pieces, like the knights, were in the shape of royal guards; while the rooks were different colored Canterlot Castles and the bishops were robed unicorns. The pawns were simply ponies of both black and white, which was very odd, but nothing too strange for Zack. Luna looked in front of her to see what the game was and immediately recognized it.

“Ah,” she spoke with affirmation, “chess. Superb choice, furless one.”

“I guess I should take that as a compliment...” As Zack was setting each piece in their corresponding place, a magical aura engulfed the board and pieces. In the blink of an eye, the board was set properly with the help of Luna’s magic. When she realized Zack had the black side, she quickly rotated the board around so she would have her matching team.

“Yes," she voiced with enthusiasm. "Shall we commence the battle?”

“We may proceed.”

“Indeed! White moves first.”

He reached his hand to where one of his pawns were, but he stopped when Luna spoke out with ferocity, “Lies! I know the rules of this fair game. The eldest regal goes first, and since thou possess not royal blood, I must take first action.”

He slowly retracted his hand back and complied to her rules. He didn’t want to make her mad again, so he allowed her to go first. Luna moved her pawn two squares forward and the game began. With each player taking turns moving their pieces into place, Zack thought this would be a good time to start up a conversation.

“So,” he began lightly, “how’s it like being back here again? Do you have any plans on what you might do now that you are off of the moon?”

With her eyes focused on the board, she replied, “Not precisely... how hath you traveled here? I have seen no creature by the likes of you. Where doest thou hail from?”

“A place called Earth, and I’m not sure how I came here exactly. One minute I was in my home and in next thing you know I was sucked into a portal and spat back out here in Equestria.”

“Earth thou sayest? Would that be north of the Crystal Empire, or maybe far south where there be dragons and the fiery sort?”

“Nope, I come from no land here on your planet... I suppose.” Luna moved her knight into one of Zack’s pawn’s squares.

She spoke with victory, “Ah-HA! First blood be on my hoof! These are joyous times, oh-so joyous!”

Zack was glad he made her smile and congratulated her, “Good job, Luna; but you made one error.” Zack moved his bishop past Luna’s knight and took out one of her rooks. Her eyes widened as she looked up towards Zack. He only gave a sinister grin and leaned back in his chair.

She responded to his attack in a seething tone, “That be my rook! How canst my strategy be unsuccessful? My defenses were sure to be flawless, I had thought? Tis no matter, I shan't not let thee purge my line again!”

Zack snickered, “Oh, chill out, Luna. It’s just a game.”

“Chill-out? I am quite warm, ninety-eight degrees to be precise. The chilling of the out will have to wait when thy body is without life and thy breath ceased.”

“It looks like I’m going to have to teach you how to talk properly... I didn’t think about the time gap between when you were banished to present day.”

Luna gasped and replied, “I... I hath no speech disorders!”

Zack assured, “No, I didn’t mean it like that. I meant that your, well, vocabulary could use some refinement.” Luna understood and concentrated for a moment.

She choose her next words carefully and spoke slower, “How... is... this? Am I... do-ing bet-ter?”

Zack smiled, “Much better! Don’t worry, you’ll be articulating like a regular denizen of Equestria in no time!” Zack soon noticed that Luna was moving her pieces without the aid of magic at times, almost as if she had telekinetic abilities of some sort. He asked her, “How are you moving those pieces without the use of your magic?”

She smirked and replied, “I’d glad thou take note of my abilities. While thy sister hath tea parties and merriment for one thousand years, I have taken it upon myself to continue my lessons in unicorn magics. I perform some spells without the aid of visible magic and I do so believe I am much more powerful than my sibling.”

Luna moved her knight into Zack’s bishop square and blurted out. “Yes! Thou hath failed to–” She placed a hoof up to her mouth and restated quietly, “I mean... Yay, me!”

Zack gave a smirk and continued playing. He began to put his attack plan into motion, seeing if Luna would follow and not notice his coming assault. As the pieces moved into place, Zack’s plan commenced. Each of his moves were well placed and quick, whereas Luna’s were slowing down. She began to look more worried and frantic, carefully thinking of every move, where every one of her pieces were and how the future of each move will impact her in the long run. Her eyes darted across the board as sweat began to form on her brow. She finally moved her queen far across the board on Zack’s side and sat back further in her chair, feeling relief from her choice. Zack slyly and swiftly moved his bishop across the board and took out one of her knights.

He responded with a grin, “Check.”

Luna gasped and hastily took out the bishop with her king. Zack swiped his hand across the board, grabbed his queen and took out her bishop. Luna’s eyes widened as she quickly, without thinking, moved her knight in front of her king to protect him. Zack saw this and gracefully used his knight to attack one of her pawns, making a hole in her defenses. Her magic tactfully hovered her queen around to guard against another attack.

Zack then finally moved his rook over into one of the far corners and said again with pleasure, “Check...” Luna hovered her king in the air, looking around the board for a place to move out of harm’s way. She slowly looked up at him with the burgeoning fact of a loss.

Zack finished his delayed statement with, “...mate.” Luna lowered the piece back on the board top and with her hoof, toppled over the king gently. She lowered her head in defeat and fell silent. Zack reached over and placed a hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

“You did good,” he said with encouragement. His grin then turned into a wide smile and then stated, “But loser picks up!”

A magical veil enveloped the board and pieces as Luna quickly shot back up to look at him. Her eyes burned with the ferocity of an ancient warrior as Zack drew back his hand off of her shoulder. The board suddenly flew up into the air and the pieces scattered all about them onto the floor. She unfolded her wings, flapped out of the recliner and onto her hooves behind the chair. She turned away from Zack and began to make her way out of the chamber. Zack was still sitting down in the chair, holding back his rising laughter successfully. Luna then stopped at the exit and rested one of her hooves on the frame of the door to hold herself up. She took a heavy sigh as her horn glowed with magic. The board and pieces slowly rose up from the floor as she gently placed them back into the box and closed the lid. Zack became somber to her sudden saddened look she gave.

“I’m sorry,” Luna said as she finally made her way out of the chamber.

Zack showed up for lunch in the dining hall, but noticed that Luna wasn’t there. He asked Celestia to where she might have gone off to, but she too had no idea where she was. Celestia didn’t know where she would be, but perhaps not too far from the castle or maybe still in the castle. Zack didn’t do any immediate searching when she left the study chambers. He had decided on letting her sort out her problems alone; he thought that his presence might worsen issues. As he strolled through the castle, peeking in room after room, he came to a realization about Luna. She had been in (of what he knew of) solitude for one thousand years on the moon. To that extent, it would have most likely carried over some depressive side effects. Obviously she forgot how to interact with others, but perhaps maybe she had been alone for so long that she enjoyed being alone. She had become an introvert on the moon, and Zack thought that he would have been too if he was in such a place for that long of a time.

As he passed by an overarching window that peered into the Royal Garden, he spotted her. Luna perched herself atop a bent bridge over a small pond, looking downward into the dim water. Zack made his way out to the garden to join her. As he stepped outside, he had discovered that he had lost complete track of time when meandering through the corridors of the palace. It was in the late afternoon, according to the colors of the sky. High and thin clouds sailed above through the burnt orange heavens. Slender cirrus' tattered the warm atmosphere while gray blots and patches of thicker clouds hugged the horizon. The sun’s rays darted between the clouds, racing downward and skimming the edges of the ivory castle. It wasn’t suppose to be a noticeable view, but Zack took notice of the common beauty around him. The sight was almost magical in a sense—it even gave chills down his spine.

He finally walked over to the mare and rested next to her on the bridge. He leaned up against the railing and looked down into the pond’s reflection. The two looked at each other through the water’s mirror, Luna’s hair draped a bit over her face as it hung around her head. She looked away from Zack’s view and instead glanced at a drifting, bowl-shaded leaf floating on the calm water. Zack spoke up softly, breaking the silence of the serene garden.

“I know it must be difficult...” He stopped and continued again with a new thought, “I’m sorry, I don’t know. What you had to go through... no one on this planet or mine could have ever gone through. You’ve missed so much of life, those thousand years, I’m surprised you’re still on even ground with your sister and not angry with her; even if you were, you sure are hiding it well and you do have all the right in the world to be mad at her. You have strength I wish I had, Luna.” She looked over at him, the sun’s rays illuminating her shadowy, transparent mane of stars and wonderment. Her dark teal eyes pierced back into Zack’s brown ones. Hers, however, reminded him of the aftermath of a heavy winter’s snow storm—quite arresting and bewitching at the very sight of them.

She spoke slowly and clearly, “My sister had to send me to the moon. Discord had corrupted me, it was already too late for my recovery. She tried... she tried ever so hard to save me. Glimpses of the past events are obscured... but, I do remember them. After she sent me away, he immediately left me to live out those thousand years alone. He tormented me, but I knew I had to stay strong. He had gotten what he wanted, he wanted us apart, but things in the end backfired for him.”

“What do you mean,” Zack asked, “...backfired?” Luna only gave him a weary expression and looked back down into her reflection once more. Zack stopped his pursuit to know the history he asked for and joined her, looking down into his own reflection as well.

He spoke up without thinking, still staring into his own dismal appearance in the pond, “I know I’ll never know or feel what you must have gone through, but, I too have gone through some strife in my times. My parents, the ones who brought me into this world... I hardly knew them. My mother died when I was young, and my father... One day, when I was six I believe, I can’t recall exactly at the moment, it was like any other day. A bitter November night... a new moon in the sky... bits and pieces of useless information I can’t forget reminds me of the sad events that occurred. He told me... ‘son... I’m going to leave now... your brother will watch after you.’ I asked him where he might be going at such an hour, but he didn’t respond. That damn coward. He turned his back on us and walked out the door.” Zack leaned over the railing a bit more, affixed into his mirror image.

He continued in a manner in which he thought he was talking to himself, “I’ll never know what it would be like to have a father... to argue with one... to love one... And soon after he left, a few years later actually, my brother vanished with no signs of coming back. I had lost everything, I had nothing to lose except my life, which eventually I was going to take. Why I waited so long to try and do so I couldn’t tell you to this day. But somehow, everything wrong and broken in my life is fixed now through some means no one here has yet revealed to me. Yet still, with all the good that has happened here in Equestria... something still haunts me and is eating away at my very essence. Something I’m fighting even now. I wish to tell you, to tell anyone; but to be honest, I’m not even sure what it is.”

The two individuals remained still, the growing dark of the coming night drew nearer. Time once again eluded Zack. Flecks and beams of light shot through high clouds, the sun's rays breaking through and gracefully skimming across the garden. Light that touched the pond’s face shimmered upward for split seconds, creating gleaming lusters like stars in a clear night sky. Luna looked over at him, Zack didn’t acknowledge her gaze, but knew she was looking at him.

She then turned away and spoke in a level tone, “I never had a mother or father, only Celestia. She looked after me, she was my guardian... and the only thing I cared about in the world. But now, even though I’m here on this planet again, I never thought I could relate to anyone. You however... even though I’ve only known you for a day, and even though our experiences are different, we are so much alike.”

“Please, don’t say that.”

“It’s true.”

Zack looked at her and noted, “It’s not true. You’ve had to deal with so much more than I have... I pity you for what you must have gone through.” He stopped talking and ceased his thought process. He had forgotten why he even came out here to talk to her.

He then digressed, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. We are–” Luna gently placed her hoof onto Zack’s lips, this act of gentleness hushed him and surprised him. A genuine and small smile formed across her mouth.

“All is forgiven,” she said in a warm tone. “Let’s start over.” She placed her hoof back down on the ground and trotted off the garden bridge. “Come,” she called out, “follow me. I have something to show you.” Zack did so and the two entered the castle.

The pair climbed the stairs up to the top of the Western Tower, the same tower Zack’s bedroom was in. She entered it and to his surprise the room had completely changed. From furniture to wallpaper, the chamber was entirely renewed.

“What did you do to my room?”

Luna turned to him and denoted, “This was my room one millennia ago. I moved your belongings to the guest room below the Eastern Tower where Twilight Sparkle once lived. The only thing I couldn’t move was...” Her eyes turned to the corner of the room and Zack followed her gaze. His line of sight landed on his sword, the Prevailer.

Luna walked up to it and gave it a closer look while saying, “So, I have come to realize that you are the new master of the Prevailer. Oh, how times have changed. The only pony masters of the blade had to be unicorns, for they were the only ones that could use it. But you, you have hands, it makes sense that you could wield such a weapon.” Zack stepped forward and took hold of the blade. It still weighed like a feather in his grasp as he held it firmly. He placed it in his sheath and secured it around his waist.

He replied, “Thank you, but I don’t believe I have mastered this weapon yet like it was intended to be mastered. I need more practice with it.”

Luna smiled and turned away. With her horn, she magically opened the balcony doors wide. The two made their way out and Zack was met by a chilly high wind. He crossed his arms and continued onward next to Luna who showed no signs of being cold. She rose her head up and began to focus her magic. Her horn ebbed with magical energy as the light which was produced from it grew with gaining power. She blinked and in an instant her eyes radiated with raw power. Before Zack, the clouds in the distance parted and gave way to the dusk. The far mountains were clearly visible now and from what he could tell, an increasing light poured over the ranges beyond them. The horizon grew brighter with a white light that seeped over the Equestrian landscape. Luna rose into the air, keeping herself balanced with her large and powerful wings. She began to steadily raise her hooves up into the air, almost as if lifting something invisible. Then it became clear to Zack what she was doing when an incredible spectacle beheld his sight. A full, glorious moon rose over the eastern horizon, a moon so large and spectacular. He had never seen it this incredible before in his life. It radiated with celestial power as the light of it was almost too bright to look at directly. As it finally rose over the mountain peaks, it almost appeared to be cradled atop the far off ranges. Luna floated back down and the magic soon dissolved from her horn. Her eyes returned to normal as she folded her wings once again.

“I bet you’ve never seen Celestia make a moon like that before.”

“Luna, it’s beautiful,” he uttered in wonder and stepping backwards. “I’ve never seen the moon this close and this bright before in my life!” She grinned back at him and turned away from her creation.

She said aloud while trotting back into her chambers, “All for you, Zack. Thank you for listening.” Zack found himself alone on the balcony, staring up at the spectacle that was created because of his act of random kindness.

Zack eventually made his way down to his new room to prepare for the night. As he entered it, all of what Luna had said was true to his sight—all of his worldly goods were moved into this one chamber. They weren’t just thrown in her either, but neatly pushed against the walls and in place to look like an actually bedroom; even his clothes were nicely tucked away in their respected drawers in his cabinet. He undressed and put on his nightly attire. As he lay in bed, he thought to himself that he had a pretty nice day today. Even though he rekindled moments of his past he didn’t wish to remember, he still thought of it as a pretty swell day. His eyelids grew heavy and away his mind went into slumber.

7

View Online

(7)

Zack lay motionless in his bed, eyes open and having a difficult time falling asleep. He had awoken sometime during the night and refused to look at the clock on his wall to see what time it was. He couldn’t seem to silence his mind and get any sleep at all; his imagination was running rampant and his thoughts made him restless. His eyes were fixed upon the door to his room. Staring came quite easy to him as he watched the knob of his bedroom door like a predator watching its prey. Another long night was ahead for Zack as he repositioned himself under the covers, still carefully watching the door. The silence of the castle gave a cold quiver down Zachary’s spine and the darkness of the room wasn’t helping his nerves. The only light source around came from underneath the door, from a candle that was lit in the hall beyond his room. The flickering and wavering of the light could been seen from Zack’s position. The stillness of everything around him however gave him an unfamiliar dose of fright that the night usually doesn’t give him.

A creak was heard and before Zack could analyze where it had came from, he sat up out of bed alert. His lower body remained underneath the warm blankets still as he rapidly studied the room around him. His eyes met back towards the door he was staring at, which was now strangely cracked open. He remained still and terrified at the sight, not wanting to look away. He didn’t want to look anywhere else in his room, for he knew something had just snuck in he didn’t want to encounter.

“Whatever it is," Zack mentally assured himself, "it’s only my mind playing tricks on me again. But why can’t I just relax at that thought? What’s driving this irrational fear through me that even I can’t rest on? This is–"

The door gently closed as if a breeze pushed it and the closing mechanism in the hinge secured the door shut with a, ‘click'. Zack tensed up in shock, with his heart racing and his eyes fastened wide open. Adrenaline perked his senses like a high of a drug and now he was being fueled by that inner energy. He uncovered himself and grabbed the Prevailer by his bedside. With only his sleeping pants on and his sword in his hand, he exited his room swiftly.

He entered the hallway outside of his chambers and realized the light from the candle hall had been snuffed out. From the wick, a thin trail of silver smoke danced faintly in the moonlight and towards the dark ceilings. Knowing that something had extinguished the candle's flame recently, he began running down the hall to try and meet up with this intruder in the castle. With each turn through the corridors, he made no attempt to watch his surroundings around the shadowy corners. It seemed like each room or hall he entered, the candle in it was blown out. This feature of each room was the only hunch he had to following this unknown threat. He finally made it to a main chamber hallway and stopped to look down both ends. At one end he spotted two royal guards stationed on both sides of the throne room chamber doors. They had nodded off from a lack of sleep, and Zack was sure they had missed spotting the intruder.

He raced over to them and alerted, “Guards! Guards! There’s an intruder in the ca–”

He stopped when realizing the state of the soldiers. Both had darts pierced in the side of their necks and both were leaning against the wall, appearing to be semiconscious and standing from afar. Zack stepped away from guards as a sudden realization came upon him.

"The intruder must be heading towards Celestia’s chambers! She’s going to be assassinated if I don’t do something!"

With all of his might, he burst through each chamber door as fast as he could. He tried to make his way over to the tower where Celestia’s bedroom was, which was on the far end of the castle. Sprinting through the halls, he made his way to a small, circular ballroom, the room before entering the stairwell to Celestia’s bedroom. As he dashed towards the entrance to the stairs, the doors in front of him slammed shut. He ran into them and bounced off, abruptly landing on the cold, marble floor. The back of his head banged against the hard tile, but the exuberance of adrenaline that was pumping throughout his system ignored the injury at the moment. He quickly got up and raced towards one of the other three open doorways in the ballroom. As he approached each one, they all closed magically in front of him. He tried ramming his shoulder into one of the doors to see if he could open one, but they were all fastened tightly and he appeared to be trapped inside the chamber.

He looked around for a window or an another escape route, but there was none and he found himself alone. He gripped the Prevailer with both hands and raised it up to his chest, ready for any attack. He oscillated his body, trying to watch every angle of the room for a coming strike. The adrenaline that gave him that spurt of waking energy was coming to an abrupt halt as he now tried to regain his breath. Sweat was beginning to form on his skin as his body tried to cool itself down from the exhilaration of the event. Zack lowered his blade and shut his eyes. He leaned against a curved wall in the chamber; he was exhausted and felt weary. The injury he received when he fell to the ground a moment ago resurfaced and he held the back of his head. Zack felt a knot forming on the back of his head as he rubbed the bruise tenderly.

A sudden feeling overcame Zack, which heightened his senses once again. Zack felt the subconscious feeling of being observed. That unearthly suspicion he dreaded crept upon him and he knew he had to turn around and see what was there. He slowly did so to find that indeed someone was watching him from across the room. He did not attack the creature, but merely examined it from afar. He knew not what the creature was; it was neither equine, nor griffin, nor even human.

It was draped in a long, white veil, hiding its identity. The white canopy around itself covered it like a cape. Upon closer inspection, he made out that the shape was indeed a pony’s, but of what gender, he couldn’t identify as well. Upon its shoulders, knees and hooves were large plates of thick, cream-colored armor. A thin band of metal in the shape of a halo curved around its forehead in an elegant design of craftsmanship. There were open spots in the armor and white cloth which revealed a strange mesh of the blackest chain mail. Spots such as the ears and some joints revealed the dark coat underneath the cloak and armor. Zack couldn’t identify any facial features, for it too was covered by a veil of white. The entirety of the creature’s looks had Zack baffled by what it could be. It was an impressive and very daunting appearance which kept Zack at bay. Zack, however, had completely forgotten about the issues at hand when identifying the pony and quickly raised his sword back up, ready to battle.

The pony spoke softly and sternly in an androgynous voice, “Halt, Zachary.”

Zachary intensely demanded, “Who are you? Why are you here?”

“Lower the Prevailer, so that we may speak.” Zack determined that if it knew his name and about the artifact he was wielding, that it wasn’t just a simple intruder. He did indeed lower his weapon, but was still ready for any offense it was to throw at him.

The pony spoke again, as sternly and as official as it did before, “‘We' have no name. And 'we' have been here long before you have arrived.”

Zack asked, “We? Who’s, 'we'?”

“We are no one. We are few. We have watched this world mature and blossom into what it is today. There is no individual, for we are one entity. A collection of chosen few created by the laws of which no one and everyone follows by. We are the Ivory Guard, and we have been watching you.”

Zack pointed at the pony and stated with new found intelligence, “You were the ones who left that note on my balcony... Weren’t you?”

“True. That is our crest. The markings of the six elements of harmony and the sun and moon. We have been watching you, and you are our tool.”

“That’s not going to happen.”

“You do not quite understand. We have already been using you. You have set the key in motion towards oncoming events that you haven’t been very quiet about. We have been covering your trail so that no other outside enemy would follow you back to Equestria. We were there in Appleloosa, during the Canterlot Siege of Starswirl, and even with you in the Icicle Mountains.”

Zack raised the Prevailer and affirmed, “I don’t care if you are trying to help me or not; you’ve broken into the castle and attacked those guards in the hall.”

“We only used sleeping darts on them. We needed to be with you alone so that we may talk with you.” Zack lowered his weapon. The pony continued anew, “Zachary... the lonely human... oh, how you have matured. From a simple man to the hero of Equestria, yet you deal with an inner crisis, no?”

“Tell me,” Zack said, now accepting that this pony seemed no threat to him or anyone else, “Tell me what is happening to me since you know so much about me.”

“Believe it or not, you are not the first inter-dimensional being we’ve encountered, though it has been certainly a long while since we’ve encountered your type. You see, The Ivory Guard was created by a certain mare before Canterlot came to power over Equestria. We were created by one who is, in fact, still alive. No, she is not immortal and no she is not of royal blood nor alicorn. She is lost, and lost by means of time and space itself. She was the first, to our knowledge, to travel beyond and across the dimensions, bending time and space to her request. Though her quest as we know of has ended, we follow in her Ballad to plot out and silently protect Equestria and beyond. We have no leader, but we all function as one like we have said. The Princess’ have no power over us.”

“If you know all of this, and have all of this power and secrecy, what do you need me for?”

“Such a folly question to ask, but we need you to go somewhere. You are experiencing what is known as a void tear, where one dimensional being overlaps into a foreign dimension’s space. The time it takes for a certain object or being to dissipate differs from what we have experienced ourselves. You have been the longest recorded inter-dimensional being to exist in our world, though this is not something to congratulate you on. You are now beginning to experience the effects of the void tear.”

Zachary butted in, “What has happened to these other beings who have experienced void tearing before me?”

“They simply ebb out of our universe. The universe deems them unfit for any dimension, so they are trapped in the void between dimensions. None, Zachary, have ever escaped the void to our knowledge. No time or space or light or matter exists in the void, and you will remain their beyond eternity.” He pressed his rising fear back and hid it from the Ivory Guardian.

The guard continued, “There is a way to stop this from happening however, but none have ever accomplished it alive, nor do we know it will work entirely. You must find the Catalyst Stone which resides in Equadeus Arx, in Firelight Woods. The sooner you retrieve this artifact, the better your chances are of living to see another day.”

“I’m sorry,” Zack spoke up. “I’m so confused. How am I suppose to–” Zack then remembered hearing about Firelight Woods before. He read it back when reading through Starswirl the Bearded’s journal. That’s where Starswirl met the Star Maidens, Celestia and Luna. The journey there from what he remembered reading took years to travel. The Firelight Woods is at the edge of the world and is the farthest known location on this planet. How would he get there in time if his condition was worsening by the day? The Ivory Guard took a step forward, which startled Zack a bit, but for what reason, he did not know.

The Ivory Guard assured him, “The Panexus. Once it was connected to others like itself. Through meditation, and with the help of the Prevailer, you will find a gateway through the artifact.” Its voice changed to a more somber and grave tone, “But be wary, human, that traveling to such a place will test every fiber of your courage, strength and determination. The Firelight Woods is the oldest of places in this universe and was where harmony... and chaos came into existence. Not much is known about the land and only a few have ever tread its ground to come back to tell of it. The last secrets of the world remain in the ancient forest you travel to. The Equadeus Arx, the citadel which lies atop of the only mount in the sea of woods, holds the Catalyst Stone.” The pony looked around and sighed. Zack couldn’t identify why it was distressed all of the sudden. Zack was as clueless it seems now than he was when trying to comprehend what Om was telling him those many years ago.

It continued saying, “We do not have much time, so we shall speak swiftly as we can. We will not answer many questions for you, but we will try. The Catalyst Stone is a meteorite which fell to this planet along with the Prince, the Queen and the King. This jewel from the heavens contained powers beyond which we can understand, but the Princess’ carved six other jewels from it known as the Elements of Harmony. We believe if you acquire this stone, you too will be apart of this world permanently and the void tear within you will be closed forever. However, the stone was guarded by the Ballad Composure, our founder known only as Moonsinger. She has commanded an entity to protect the stone, an entity to challenge even the mightiest of warriors. You must retrieve this device at all cost and must return safely, for we fear a storm is coming.”

“A storm,” Zack wondered aloud

“Listen.” The two fell silent. Zack couldn’t hear anything from the norm of the castle.

Zack pressed the Ivory Guard with urgency, “Please, I don’t understand!” The Ivory guard sailed over to Zack’s location as if he was floating. It moved like a spirit over the marble floors without a single hoof beat heard. It raced over and placed a hoof on his shoulder while leaning close to him. Still, even at this very close distance, Zack couldn’t even tell the gender of the pony, but was very much more afraid by its presence.

It whispered in an assuring, but still very cold tone, “The Catalyst Stone is harmony’s essence. Legends of its greatness are whispered through the winds of time. Many creatures of this world and others have tried to obtain the stone, but he, the guardian of the artifact, has kept it safely for millenniums. The eldest of the Ivory Guardians, with their vast power and wisdom tell of a prophecy. One may only acquire the stone and will be allowed to pass to it alive. The entity that guards it is a god killer they speak of, a beast that cannot be killed. A beast that is said to have been on this planet beyond time itself. Though our master, Moonsinger, was able to communicate with it and use it to protect this artifact. For the fate of Equestria and yourself, you must sacrifice yourself in order to retrieve it.”

“That name,” Zack spoke up, “Moonsinger... I’ve heard that name spoken before by Celestia. So she created the Ivory Guard... Why is she so important and yet such a well kept secret?” The pony stepped back and looked away for a moment to try and think of a correct response.

It turned back towards Zack and replied, “It is not our place nor time to tell you of our master, though we can tell you this: She was the first Protégé in Celestia’s court. Celestia ordered her and a few chosen others to venture out through the Panexus to the darkest reaches of the world when the world was young.”

Zack interrupted, “I thought Karnaval the Saint was the first Protégé? That’s what it says in the History books.”

The Ivory Pony leaned forward and coldly implied, “The History books lie.” The pony turned briskly, its cape flapping behind it as it turned.

While facing away from Zack, it spoke once again, “Before we depart, we must assure you know what you are about to step into. The quest to the Catalyst Stone is nothing you can prepare for, but you still must prepare yourself. It will test your strength, your courage, and your wisdom. Great and ancient evils lurk in the Firelight Woods, and even greater threats sleep in Equadeus Arx. The hour grows near and we must depart.”

Though Zack had many questions, more than he previously had when he began to talk with the pony, he remained silent. The doors around the ballroom unfastened; and when Zack looked for a mere second to see that the doors had opened and turned back towards the Ivory Guard, it was gone. It was still late in the night from the looks of it. He had the slightest doubts that this was merely another hallucination, but it felt too real for it be one. His body felt as if it had been zapped by electricity and was stupefied from the experience he had just been apart of. Though in a daze like trance, the rush of energy began to drain from his body. Like water draining into a sink. His state of mind began to ease and he returned to his bedroom.

8

View Online

(8)

The human slept rather peacefully that night. He had no strange dreams or horrific nightmares than what he remembered of last night, but he did clearly remember the encounter he had with the Ivory Guard. He was as clueless as ever from what the Guard had told him, but now knew what must be done to cleanse his mind of insanity, that is, he thought so. Zack was growing tired of his constant uncertainty in nearly all situations he had dealt with in Equestria so far and wondered if he was plagued to be constantly confused till the end of his days. It sure seemed like it to him, but that morning he felt quite chipper about his decaying state of mind and the knowledge of this, ‘coming storm’ the Ivory Guard told him. He had a renewed sense of what must be done and now had a goal to press towards.

He lay in his bed, not quite awake, but merely enjoying the rising morning. The sun’s hopeful rays crawled across his bedspread and the warmth of the Summer morning peaked through. The room was ever so still, almost as still as last night and he assumed that the Ivory Guard would once again enter his room when he wasn’t looking. Zack had already dressed himself and made his bed as he now lay atop of it. With his arm’s crossed behind his head, he rested his leg atop his knee and shook it. His high metabolism began burning off the waking energy that ebbed through his body as he shut his eyes and fell into a deep meditation. The feeling of the sun’s soft heat against his bare skin and clothing gave him a surreal pleasure. He enjoyed the stillness of the morning greatly as he slowed his heartbeat and relaxed, waking ever so calmly and steadily.

Just before his mind could shut down and go back to sleep, a knocking hammered against his bedroom door. Zack was in such a deep trance of tranquility however, the noise at first didn’t even break his concentration; but a mere moment after the knock, the intruder came barging through his door which forcefully shattered his attention. He opened his eyes, startled to see the Princess of the Night herself looking over him. She shown a wide smile, one he had yet to see from her. Out of all of the ponies he knew, he would have never guessed Luna was a morning pony. The expression of eagerness on her was even more surprising than her sudden appearance. He thought that she would have been sleeping knowing that she guarded the night, but here she was, wide awake and disintegrating Zack’s comfort with her uncommon behavior.

“May I help you,” Zack asked with a hint of agitation in his tone that he usually saved for Pinkie Pie.

“Good morn to thee,” She greeted heartily, trying her best to hold back her, ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’. “How did thou slumber?” She appeared to be getting closer to Zack, which he began to take notice of when his mental 'comfort-zone alarm' sounded off.

He scouted further away from her, still on his bed though and replied, “Fine... somepony woke up on the right side of the bed this morning...” He pointed a finger at her and remarked, “I thought you hated the morning? I’m pretty sure yesterday morning you said, ‘damn your sun’ to Celestia.” A slight bit of joy seeped away from her, but her mood was relatively unstirred. She took note of Zack’s discomfort and stepped away from him.

She then proceeded with a regaining pulse of happiness, “Indeed I did so. But today is not yesterday! Nor is it tomorrow!”

“Your skills of observation continue to impress me,” he said sarcastically–which Luna, thankfully, did not pick up on.

She had a sudden change of expression and noted, “Forgive me, thee language barrier is difficult to surpass, especially in this excitement. From this moment onward, I shall again speak like a proper mare of the times.”

“Okay...” Zack added with hesitation, “So why are you in my room exactly?”

“Ah, yes, about that. Celestia is off doing... Celestia things, so we have the entire castle to ourselves.”

Her reply didn't answer his question as he provoked, “And...”

“And... I have come to the conclusion that you do not properly know how to use the Prevailer, and I feel the need to teach thee–, you. Yes, you.” Once she had vocalized her real reasons, Zack sat up from his bed and began putting on his shoes.

He stood up, now looking downward upon Luna and chimed, “Alright, Luna.” He grabbed his sword which rested in the corner of the room and went on, “Teach me how to use the Prevailer properly.” He stopped in mid-thought and asked, “You’ve never been a master of the sword though. How would you teach me? She closed her eyes and placed her hoof upon her chest.

With pride, she denoted, “I trained the first known master of the Prevailer.”

“Who was he... or she...?”

She moved her hoof onto Zack’s shoulder and said softly, “In due time.” She then grabbed Zack’s hand in her hoof, (another pony trait that he has yet to figure out) and led him out the door saying, “The morning is ripe with the fruits of newfound knowledge! Let us make haste to the gardens!”

Upon entering the Royal Gardens, Zack asked Luna while they walked together, “Where did Celestia go exactly?”

She turned her head towards him and raised an eyebrow, “How should I know? I know not: Am I my sister’s keeper? All I know is that she flew off using the Panexus.” She diverted her attention back towards the open area of the garden and added, “This way, Zack.”

Zack then had a sudden clearance of memories enter his mind when Luna mentioned the Panexus. The Ivory Guard told him about using the Panexus to reach Firelight Woods in time, but it was broken off from the original portal. Only through meditation, and with the Prevailer, could he reconnect the portal and enter it. He wasn’t sure how he was going to do that exactly and was very tempted to ask Luna about the Ivory Guard and everything it said, but kept his thoughts to himself, for now.

As he stepped through the grass, he could feel the morning dew on the blades moisten his shoes. Dawn’s rays poured over the guard walls and into the garden, making everything bearing the morning droplets shimmer in spectacles of light. When the two made their way to the center of the garden opening, Luna opened one of her wings signaling Zack to stop, which he did so. Luna stepped a few more meters away from him and turned to face Zack. She rose her head up a bit, giving her a more instructive look and pushing away her giddiness momentarily.

“Now, we shall began your training,” she stated with regal authority.

“Let me first say,” Zack began, “that I have actually used the abilities of the sword before. During my travels, I faced a formidable foe known as Sheol, the Lord of the Rocs. During that battle, the sword itself caught fire and returned to my hands afterwards when I threw it at the bird. Though I’m not sure how it worked, I believe I can tap into that power again... Can’t I?”

Luna, showing stolid emotion, replied, “I highly doubt you will be able to pull off such a magical feat again at whim. I believe what you said is true, but know this: The Prevailer is no ordinary blade, like you have been told before. It is a living entity designed by the masters of the ancient world. It most likely sensed you were in far greater danger and forced the magic out of you and into itself. It has the ability to sap magic from the wielder in life threatening situations. It desires to protect its master.”

She continued, circling around him in a pace, “Every living thing has magic within them. Some, like unicorns, deer and such can use them momentarily by channeling it with their horns, antlers and what not. Magic works differently inside everything and everyone, some may use it one way while others use it another. Earth ponies and pegasi have magic of their own as well, though most techniques to use magic like unicorn wielders have been lost due to time, though that does not always stop them. Some magic may come in the form of great strength or speed, maybe intelligence or even telekinesis; though it is rare, it is still possible to learn or be born with such abilities.” She turned towards Zack and concluded, “Point is: magic is everywhere and it can take many forms. So it is up to you to find your ability and control it within yourself. The Prevailer can have magic forced through it by means of unicorn magic and can give the master unicorn-like power if one can tap into that. And that is what you must do today.”

“Alright,” Zack confirmed, “I think I’m ready then.”

Luna stepped forward and commanded, “Now firstly Zack, firmly grasp it.” He tightened his grip around the blade with both hands, holding the sword in front of him. Luna gave a displeasing look and spoke again with more ferocity, “Firmly grasp it.” Zack thought he was doing so, but did as she said and clutched it as hard as he could.

Luna, still irritated at his attempts shouted using her Royal Canterlot Voice, “Firmly grasp it!”

“Luna,” Zack yelled back, “I am!”

“Good,” she stated with pleasure. Zack had the feeling that Luna was merely teasing him, but remained diligent to her teachings.

“Now,” she spoke again, “focus. Clear your mind of uncertainties and concentrate. Force your natural energy from your mind, down your neck, into your chest, through your arms and into your hands. Sense the life force of the blade and let the bond between you two merge as one.”

Zack closed his eyes and focused, trying to feel for the energy inside himself flow downward into the blade. He wasn’t sure if he was feeling anything, but persisted to do so. His heart rate slowed as he took longer breaths, inhaling through the mouth and exhaling through the nostrils. He tried his hardest to sense the power of the Prevailer. Luna then conjured herself two objects to her sides. They were two simple stone pots and she hovered them gently into the grass by her sides.

“When you are ready,” she softly spoke, “open your eyes, still concentrating on the power between you and the blade, and levitate the pots behind me.” Zack remained with his eyes shut, still searching for that inner power. As he was about to give up, he felt a flickering energy leave his mind and travel down the back of his neck. He knew he was doing something right and the mystifying feeling of it all gave him goosebumps. He pressed his inner excitement back and began to focus once again. It felt as if water was trickling down his neck from the top of his head–the magic felt so foreign to his body, but he kept on concentrating. The energy then curved around his neck and enveloped the top of his chest and shoulders. He tried ever so slightly to speed up the process as he began to feel the magic become gradually more intense. The alien feeling flowed over his arms and now wrapped around his hands and fingers. The source of magic from the top of his head pulsated, pushing more and more of it out and into the blade.

Now he felt an ever more increasing feeling, he could now feel inside the Prevailer as if the the sword was apart of his body. From the tip of the blade, a new source of energy flowed and slowly trickled through the core of the weapon. It moved over the hilt and then met with his hands. A sudden surge of combined energies broke through to him and he now felt his entire body consumed by magic itself. He opened his eyes and found that nothing had changed, but could still feel the energy cloaking his form. He looked over at Luna and she gave him an overly ecstatic sign of approval that became present to him across her face. He smiled back, but remembered to remain focused. It felt like now he had a firm grasp of the energy around him and had to focus less on stabilizing the force.

“That’s it,” she beamed. “I can feel the magic pulse off of you. You’re doing wonderful. Now, release one hand from the sword and hover the pots!”

Zack nodded his head once and directed his eye contact on the pots behind her. He carefully released his left hand from the sword. He still felt the power emanating from himself and continued to slowly raise his hand. With his fingers spread outreaching for one of the pots, he felt the urge to force more energy into his reaching hand. He did so with ease and the feeling his hand gave off felt like a hot rag had been draped over it. The odd feeling wasn’t painful the least, but quite comforting in a way he had never felt before. Zack was shocked at the appearance of his hand for it now gave a faint, red glow. A now visible, but ghostly aura grew brighter until it sparked with power. He began to sweat as he rose his hand a bit more towards the pot. The same aura that shrouded his hand now formed around the pot. With his mind, Zack told himself to move the pot up into the air. A strange new force pressed against his mind that he wasn’t expecting to happen. A force pushing back against him. He felt he could over come it, and when he did regain focus, the pot began to hover little by little. Now the pot was levitating a good few inches from the ground and Zack was finally performing magic of his own. Inch by inch it flew higher, now a foot in the air, a yard, and soon it was higher than him.

Luna gave him an assuring grin and congratulated, “Well done, Zachary.”

Zack smiled back and with burgeoning excitement, “Ha-Ha! Yes! Yes! I’m doing it!” He then gently lowered the pot back down and gave way to the energy. The feeling had crawled back up through his body and into his mind once more. He felt as if he had regained control of a long lost appendage and was getting the feel of it for the first time. He felt beyond thrilled by his accomplishment and wanted to do more, as well as continue to learn.

He turned towards Luna and replied with enthusiasm, “How did I do?”

“Not bad,” she replied. “If you ever found yourself in a magical duel against a unicorn foal, you might have a slim chance of survival. I could put you against somepony in the Magic Kindergarten across Canterlot if you would like?”

Zack laughed, “Well, that’s better than nothing, huh? So what do I learn next?”

“Next?” She grieved, taking Zack down from his spree of joy and into wavering doubt as to her tone of voice. “Zachary, that is all I can teach you. Now that you have blossomed your abilities and are now conscious of your magical energy, you must discover how to use magic effectively on your own.”

Zack stammered, “B-but why can’t you teach me magic like how unicorn fillies are taught?”

“They are all taught the same way you were just now. They first grasped the concept of bending magic to their will, and then they learn by spell scrolls on how to use different spells. Though you may be different, I suggest you to keep practicing and getting more comfortable with your new found abilities.” She turned to walk away from him. Zack began to follow her, but she spoke up while still walking away from him. “No, you must stay here and practice magic until you are use to it. I must get some much needed sleep.” Luna left Zack out in the Royal Gardens for him to practice his magic.

Far off to the east, further than any pony would dare to travel, lay a wasteland of red earth and dust. Bare mounts and dead trees carved by the ever pressing winds scoured the hard terrain. No sounds except the howling wind carrying grains of sand filled the air. No birds above, no creatures below; the land was empty of all life. No settlements and no roads, this place was barren and deserted. Above a boiling red sun pierced through the ashy skies, giving the lands below an ancient, rust-colored tone. This unconquered land is where not many in the world have traveled to or even desired to go, knowing that they would only find nothingness and death. Though something was here long ago, something was lost. At the edge of the world is where the secret was, but what was the secret? One knew about this, and desired to find it.

Down from the heavens, tearing through the thick clouds and dust, shot a beam of silver light. As it touched the earth for a few seconds, it soon shot back up into the atmosphere and then everything was silent once more. From the light came forth a pony, Princess Celestia herself, but her looks would fool any other who saw her at this moment. She was cloaked in protection from this harsh and hot environment. From head to hoof she was shielded from the sand that blew against her. Her royal attire was away back in Canterlot Castle and she carried nothing along with her except the cloak around her.

She took a few steps off of a heavily damaged and cracked Panexus and removed her hood, revealing her face. She had her mane hair tied up in a bun while her mouth and snout were guarded by a veil of cloth. She squinted over the landscape, searching over it for what she had came for. She spotted it from afar and realized that she was much closer than she anticipated. The layer of dust in the wind cloaked the towering monolith as it rose up from the clouds of sand. As some dust cleared, the place she was searching for became clear in sight. A large complex, a massive building with multiple toppled towers and titled buildings lay silently in the forsaken land. Great carvings and broken elongated windows covered the strange structure, though she knew this was no ordinary building, it was a temple.

An ancient structure for worship and sacrifice, far beyond the written histories of all the combined species of the world–something that had been long forgotten. The building itself loomed over Canterlot Castle, making even the City of Canterlot appear like Ponyville in comparison. There were no other structures or cities around however, only the massive monument to forgotten history stood before her. She wasted no more time and continued toward the massive complex with regret.

Zack spent nearly all morning and afternoon levitating pots in the garden. He was very much tired of doing so, but indeed had learned a lot since his first levitation. He could now focus much faster and use magic within a few seconds of concentration. He could move both the pots in the air, hover them around himself and could even move them without the aid of reaching out his hand. Over time he realized moving larger objects took much more mental power than moving pots, much like it took more strength to lift up larger objects with his arms. The only real magical ability he learned was to move simple objects. He realized conjuring spells were completely different than levitation spells and other spells were much more advance than he previously thought they were. He soon had an appreciation for a unicorn’s dedication to their studies. He planned on going to the library after dinner to read up on some spell books and to really begin his magical training.

Luna returned back outside around the late afternoon to find Zack lying on his side, Prevailer in hand and levitating the pots to and fro, almost as if juggling them in the air. She smirked and lay down beside him on the grass; he took notice of her and gently placed the pots back down on the ground.

“Slacking off, are we,” she questioned in a light tone.

“More like taking a break. I’m glad I know how to do this now. But boy, oh boy, it takes some serious know how and commitment to even learn the basics of magic.”

“And you are still so far from the basics. You’ve only scratched the surface... Come in and have dinner with me so that we may talk about progressing your training.” Zack eased himself up off of the ground as did Luna. The two were making their way up the steps of the garden patio when Zack stopped in mid-step. He had a burning desire to ask Luna something and did so.

He called out behind her by saying, “What do you know about the Ivory Guard?” She stopped and halted before entering the door. She turned her head and looked over into Zachary’s eyes. Luna’s somber appearance gave Zack the idea that she knew who they were.

“I...” she spoke slowly at first, “it’s been a long time since I’ve heard that name.” She immediately approached Zack in a haste manner saying, “Where did you hear about them? I know for a fact that there is no single book in our archives that talk about the Ivory Guard... Did Celestia tell you? Did she?”

“No! Not at all! I learned about them from... well... We need to talk... Here, sit with me.” Zack sat himself down on the stoop of the porch as Luna joined him. Her look of rising anger quickly faded to worry as she scooted closer next to Zack.

Zack began, “Last night, one came to me. It answered my problems, sort of. You see, I’m obviously not from this universe, nor dimension, and being so as of now I’m dealing with–”

“Void tearing,” she finished his sentence. Zack’s eyes widened with astonishment.

“You... you knew?”

“No, Zachary. I knew you were different, but not from another dimension. I know that beings from another dimension experience void tearing eventually. I know this because I once met another being from another dimension... it was in so much pain...” She broke eye contact and looked out into the gardens, lost in her thoughts.

“Darkcraft,” she began, “old spells for the utmost masters of wielding magic teach of these things, but I didn’t know that when I had met the being. They no longer teach darkcraft this day and age, it was even beginning to be banned in my last days in Equestria.” She turned back towards Zack and said with a lighter approach, “I cannot help you, but I can ease your pain with them... or at least I can try. Dream Piercing, an old dark art spell. Do not be fooled by the name, dark arts are merely spells that are... different than your regular spell casting. But through Dream Piercing I can try and mend your mind, only for a time being.”

“But, what exactly is Dream Piercing?”

“It is where one enters the mind of another. In the old days, sages use to cure ponies and other kinds by entering through their minds and removing evil entities, deep trances or relieving mental problems with ease. The only difficultly is that each person’s mind is different in every way, no two minds are the same. Therefore, it usually takes many days for the Dream Piercer to resolve another’s issues.”

Zack looked, thinking about the whole concept of dream piercing and returned eye contact with the Princess. “It wouldn’t help though... it would only hold back the inevitable...” Luna was saddened by this repressed thought and sighed. Zack was disappointed to see that he had depressed the poor pony, but then remembered what else the Ivory Guard told him.

He added, “But... the Ivory Guard told something else... It can be cured, if and only if I–”

“It’s suicide, Zachary.” He fell silent from her statement. “It can save you, but getting the Catalyst Stone is suicide... Did this Ivory Guard even tell you what lurks in the Equadeus Arx? What creature guards the artifact?” She leaned closer and whispered, “Excubris is his name... The Lord of the Ancient World, The Watchman of the West, he has many names. He is only a whisper in the wind now, but he is ever so alive, always guarding the Catalyst Stone till the ends of the world. Many have tried to take the stone from him, even armies have been crushed under his footstep. Even in my day there was panic among the world for the stone and its glory. But the world gave up finally and tried to destroy all evidence of his existence so their following generations would not die or risk such petty glory from such a creature.”

Zack then asked, “What about Moonsinger?” Luna was astonished by Zack’s knowledge of the secret world.

“I’m amazed at what all you know, Zachary... but she commanded the beast to guard the stone. Only it would listen to her.”

“How did she do it though?”

“We’re not sure.”

“Didn’t she ever come back from her mission?”

“Never.” The two were silent for a long while, listening to the chirping birds in the garden and the high howling mountain winds far off. Luna was deeply saddened by the conversation's turn towards Moonsinger.

Zack, again, persisted, “I have the Prevailer though, the spirit killer! Surely I could defeat this thing in one slice! That or it would recognize that I am a master of an artifact and give me the stone... It’s worth a shot.”

Luna fought with his response, but gave way, “Yes... perhaps you could... I suppose the Ivory Guard warned you all about the Firelight Woods, for I do not remember it so well.”

“Yes it did.”

“How will you get there though? The forest is at the farthest ends of the map? It would take you a year to even travel there by the fastest means.” Zack looked away from her and toward the Panexus in the garden. Luna followed his eyesight and immediately knew his answer.

Zack stated, “The Panexus. The Guard told me that through mediation, and with the help of the Prevailer, I would be able to reconnect with one of the many portals the artifact is connected to. I know for a fact that it takes unicorn magic to power the device, but I alone must connect the two Panexuses–err, Panex'i’.”

“True,” she affirmed. She placed a hoof on his shoulder and leaned closer towards him. Zack didn’t mind her sudden, gentle affection and rather felt it to be fitting for the moment.

She asked, “When do you plan on leaving.”

He turned to her and replied, “As soon as I can... tomorrow if I can make it happen.”

Luna quivered, “T-tomorrow?” Zack nodded in affirmation. Her sudden yelp of alarm even surprised her. She contained herself quickly and hid her feelings under a layer of dedication to Zack’s decision. She sat up from the steps of the porch and told Zack, “Before you go, you must prepare. Follow me at once.”

The two began their way across one of the many bridges to a very familiar area of the castle. Zack was sure that this was the same place where the Elements of Harmony were kept when they entered through the large doors of the palace. As they crossed the marble floors and up the stairs where the large stone carvings of the many stone alicorns were, they found themselves where the horn slot was to open the secret room, where the Elements and other magical artifacts were. Luna placed her horn into the slot and gave off a burst of magic, illuminating the carvings in the wall with a teal colored light. As the bolts in the stone door could be heard shifting, he presumed they would enter the same chamber as he once entered before.

When the stone gateway did open, an entirely new room appeared before Zack, one that looked much different than Celestia’s secret room. He walked in and looked above at the wonderments of the chamber. The large room was in the shape of a hexagon and the ceiling seem to stretch on forever. Above them were many dim lights, but none powerful enough to light the entire room which the floating, magic orbs around the corners of the chamber did. Upon further inspection, Zack realized the lights above him came together to form a galaxy of stars and swirls. It spun ever so quietly and slowly above the two as Luna made her way further into her chamber. Zachary was much more impressed with Luna’s secret chamber than Celestia’s when staring up at the magical map of the galaxy above him.

“Ah," Luna breathed with ease. "It’s like nothing has changed at all in the last millennia.”

Zack questioned, with his eyes still skyward, “I thought this was the room to the Elements of Harmony and the rest of the magical artifacts?”

“It’s an Enigma Chamber. It’s one room that can be many rooms to whomever has access to it. Only I can allow access to my chamber, whereas Celestia can only access her chamber.”

“How many rooms are there.”

“Only one per unicorn, yet they have to know how to open it first. One can only open it if they know The Royal Canterlot spell. So in all honesty, it’s a family secret.”

As Zack entered further into the room, he noticed that the center of the chamber was nothing but a bare, marble floor. Only one podium stood in the back of room facing the exiting doors of the Enigma Chamber. Luna walked back to the pedestal and used her magic on the stone block. The block lit up much like her horn and the many engravings he didn’t see on the floor and podium at first glowed vibrantly in a cyan light. The engravings circled around the chamber floor and from them arose stone chests.

“Like Celestia,” Luna spoke, “I’ve found my share of magical artifacts as well.” Another spark surged from her horn and all the chests around them opened wide and from them emerged the artifacts. Only three were present, but still, one was enough to make any pony rich beyond their wishes. She stepped over to one that looked much like a hinge for a door. She levitated it over to Zachary and he held it in his hands. On one side of the hinge there was an odd looking, flat purple stone and on the other was an area where Zack could grasp it. The entire artifact itself was coated in platinum-like metal and shimmered greatly in the starlight.

“This,” Luna announced, “Is the Marauder’s Key. Simply place it on any flat surface and it immediately becomes a door. Inside the door is a room in which one can rest or recover. It’s not much, but will get you out of harm’s way quickly. I found this during a griffon raid nearly a millennia ago.”

She turned to the next artifact and said, “This here is the Ebony Chain. It is a chain and lock that can never be broken. Legends tell that this was forged from a great volcano in the Farlands. Used to bind a beast from destroying the world long ago.” Lastly, she hovered over the final item and said, “Finally, my personal favorite, The Cartographer’s Pen.” This, to Zack, was very alluring. An onyx coated fountain pen with a golden nib.

She continued, “You simply use the nip of the pen, draw a drop of your own blood as ink and drop that onto a piece of parchment. Then whatever building you preformed all of this in, the blood will draw out a map of the entire facility–the only room it can’t discover is, ironically enough, an Enigma Chamber. All of these, Zack, are yours to borrow for your journey. I know you have no access to Celestia’s Enigma Room where you could use her artifacts, but hopefully mine will suit you just fine.” Zack took hold of the pen and placed it in his pocket with a smile.

“Thank you...” he said with the utmost pleasure. He rubbed the back of his head and said once more in a nonchalant attitude, “Thank you... for helping me, Luna.” He grabbed her hooves in his hands and said it again, not knowing when to stop thanking her. She couldn’t help but blush at his compliments.

“Oh, it’s quite fine,” she said while pulling on her mane hair.

He then gave her a quick hug and said, “Come on, dinner’s getting cold!” He rushed up the stairs and out of her Enigma Chamber with all of the artifacts acquired. Luna opened her wings and took flight up the stairs and landed next to Zack. The two exited the room and it soon closed behind them, locking the chamber once again.

9

View Online

(9)

After the two new friends had dinner together, they parted ways, not knowing where the other was going. Supper was well spent with little chat so things weren’t as awkward as expected. Zack persisted to ask Luna about the inter-dimensional affairs she encountered in the past, but she wouldn’t go any further than to say it wasn’t important. Zack had extracted so much information out of Luna already that he felt like he was making some great progress with her. Zack’s mind pieced together that Luna was finally warming up to him, but the fleeting looks she gave him that he only caught in the corner of his eye deemed something entirely different. Not only was she getting comfortable talking with him about whatever, but may also fancy him.

He came back to another thought, a thought which was a strange mentality boys lacked where girls didn’t. What he was thinking of was the fact that it always seemed (to his point-of-view at least) that whenever females were trying to get a male’s attentions, there is always a delayed connection between the two. The male would often overlook the female for quite sometime until she confronted him or even did something drastic to gain his focus. Zack was never good with attracting women or even noticing someone who was attracted to him until it was too late. These moments he thought over seemed cosmically aligned to what might happen in the near future, at least what he predicted to be. He then quickly snapped out of this existential mentality to wonder what he was going to do for the rest of the night. He found himself deep in thought, much too often by himself, and had to keep his mind occupied on other things. This reverse psychology made him a bit dizzy as he headed to his new bedroom.

The rest of the evening was spent quite comfortably for Zack. Dinner was a tad late and the clock in his bedroom read ten past seven. He entered his bathroom and decided to start up the bath. The rushing hot water into the porcelain tub filled quickly as clouds of steam rose up into the corners of the bathing room. He exited the bathroom one last time to grab a book off of his shelf titled: 'Secrets of Farland'. The book was mentioned by Luna during dinner and he took the book from the library before heading off to his chambers. He closed the bathroom door again, sealing himself inside the washroom. He proceeded to remove his clothing and turned the water knob off when it was about full. Zack sank into the basin with the delight of warmth overcoming his senses. He was so glad that Celestia used her magic to increase the size of the tub, bed and other things in his bedroom–for he felt ever so snug in the human-sized tub. He reached over to dry off his hands before taking hold of his new reading material. The early evening was spent wonderfully for Zachary. It was feeble at first, but a loud knocking came upon Zack’s bathroom door. This noise broke into the soothing trance the bathwater placed him in and then he realized how much time he had spent in the tub. He didn’t exactly know how much time, but he had a feeling it was quite some time.

He had feeling it was Luna at the door and called out to her, “Hold on a minute.” He lifted the plunger to let the suds and water spiral downward into the drain. He reached for a nearby towel to dry himself quickly, not to let his guest wait any longer. After thoroughly drying his body and patting down his damp, brown hair, he wrapped the towel around his waist and opened the bathroom door. He found none other than Luna outside. Not particularly waiting right at the door, but staring at a painting in the hall in front of him, more or less passing time.

Zack, not trying to sound agitated, but did so anyway, asked her, “May I help you?” She motioned her head over towards Zack and made eye contact with him. He felt his heart increase in pace as she took a few hoof steps towards him.

She spoke calmly, “I was wondering perhaps that maybe you would like to try Dream Piercing now? I know you said it wouldn’t help, but maybe we could just give it a try, just for the sport of it.”

Zack raised a hand up while keeping the other on the towel around his waist, “I know you are trying to help, but I believe the void tearing inside of me might be too much for you to handle. I don’t think it will be safe.”

“I’m going to risk that then... Get dressed in your bedroom and tell me when you are ready.”

Zack didn’t want to argue with her, she seemed quite confident in herself that she could help. So he did as he was told and went into his bedroom. He closed the door behind him and began to dress himself in his evening attire. As soon as he was ready, he called Luna to enter the room. She told him to lay on his bed and he did so. She stood over him and gave him a wistful, confident look of approval.

“Now,” she started, “lay perfectly still. Arms by your side and close your eyes.” Zack began to do what she informed him and trusted her completely.

“Clear your mind. Let nothing invade it. Go to a place where you feel safe. Slow your heartbeat, and listen to it. Steady your breathing and relax.” He heard a strange noise from where Luna was standing, but didn’t open his eyes to witness it. He couldn’t quite put it into words what he heard, but if he was ever to describe it, he would say if smoke had a noise when it moved about, this was that noise. The whirring of the odd sound hovered over Zack and soon as he took his first deep breath of relaxation, it stopped. Luna spoke no more and thought that he was now alone.

It took some time, but Zack’s mind was easing up. The muscles in his body, even his face, were slowly getting looser and soon he found himself in what he felt was the epitome of comfort. Lost in his own mind, he found himself in darkness. When he thought about a place that was ‘safe’, he thought of home. Not his own apartment or his parent’s home, but what he felt was home to him. Down by the creek bend on a late Summer’s afternoon. He could soon hear the sounds of his home slowly enveloping his sense of hearing, drowning out the real world he had left behind. Birds singing in the far off meadow, the gentle stream of water swimming between the river stones, the leaves of the trees above him rustling faintly, the grasshoppers chirping and flying about. He felt his sense of touch now overcoming him. The evening sun’s rays dancing across his body in patches of warmth, the grass against his bare skin, the wind blowing over his body hair. He had no difficulty whatsoever when trying to visualize what he now felt. He opened his mental eyes to find himself looking upward at the tree tops, beyond which a peach-colored sky with trickles of distant and long clouds opened up to him. Glimpses of fireflies ebbed above him, twirling in the wind and silently floating about. Leaves fell around him gently and took part in the invisible movements of the wind. It soon came to him that he didn’t know how he returned to this place, but it didn’t worry him too much. He enjoyed where he was at and soon, and once again, lost himself.

A sudden spark of vigor overcame him, which jolted his body with life. It wasn’t a painful feeling, more pleasurable than anything he had ever felt–yet it only lasted for a split second and soon enough he arose quickly. He knew he was at the creek bend, yet it didn’t feel so surreal anymore. It felt very much alive and real, almost as if he was teleported back to Earth. In fact, it was almost the identical feeling he had when he came to Equestria, laying in that grassy field beyond the Everfree Forest. He began to look around, seeing if he was truly alone. With a turn of the head, he spotted Luna on the far side of the creek looking at him from afar; but she didn’t seem to surprise him as he placed his hands firmly in the grass and pushed himself upward onto his bare feet. He stood there for a moment, letting the wind flow through his hair. No longer did he feel like he was in the castle lying down or that he had his eyes closed. Zack felt that he had woken up from a long and dreadful dream about ponies, beasts and continuous trials. He felt good, he felt cured. He was still looking over at Luna, who appeared to be studying him rather than just peering over at him like he was to her.

He took his first, small step in the world he called home. As soon as his left foot met the ground again, he knew something terrible had happened. A stabbing pain struck his mind and he flinched with sudden agony. The grass beneath his feet felt like embers as he fell to the ground, now lying on his side holding his throbbing head. The world around him began to tear apart and Luna disappeared into a thick, black cloud of smoke. The sky turned dark and the trees withered around him. The creek dried up and the birds stopped singing. A growing, distressing bass and high pitch screeching entered his ear drums. Before he could give in to the madness, he heard a quiet voice through the blasting noises and insanity.

The voice whispered, “No.”

He flung his body upward from the bed and violently shook his head. The pain had left him, but the feelings that had past still shook him a bit. His body quivered as sweat dripped from his skin. He removed his night shirt and patted it against his burning flesh, trying his hardest to sooth himself. He found that Luna did not move at all and was looking over him with fright. She bent over and grabbed hold of him, trying her best to calm Zack down. She placed her hoof behind his head and gently rubbed him, not worrying about the perspiration he was giving off. Zack leaned into her shoulder, not knowing what to do.

Zachary stammered, “W-what di-did you d-d-do to me?”

She whispered in a soothing tone, “That wasn’t me. Your mind, Zachary, it’s so unstable. I tried Zachary, I tried.” She pressed him tighter to herself, he then felt the warmth of the Princess’ body. He slowly moved one of his hands over and grasped her around her waist. He felt calmer already, feeling that Luna was a pillar of strength to him. Zack did something the Princess didn’t expect and lightly pushed her away, he turned to the other side of his bed and looked elsewhere from her.

Before Luna could speak out, Zack stated, “I don’t think I can do this. Not this time, Luna. This quest, this... going to Equadeus Arx. From what everyone has told me... this is the first time I believe I can’t do this. Even with the Prevailer and what you have taught me and what you have given me. Even from past experiences with Ray Sunshine, to Starswirl, to Sheol, to–well–I just cannot do it!” He fell silent, looking towards the floor in defeat. Luna made her way steadily over to the other side of the bed, Zack didn’t acknowledge her and continued to stare at the floor. He knew she was there, but said nothing. As soon as she stopped in front of him, he looked up towards her finally and revealed to her that he was tearing up. His face was red with sadness and she pitied Zack greatly for what he was going to do and what he was going through.

His voice quivered, “I don’t want to die. I... I want to go home... for the first time in six years... I want to go home.” He looked away from her and continued, “I don’t belong here... I wish I would have never sat still. I wish I could have ran from that light in my apartment. I wish I could have ran and never looked back... Oh God...” He cupped his hands over his face and still held back the sorrow from Luna. Luna placed her hooves around his shoulders.

“Look at me... Look at me, Zachary.” Zack removed his hands from his face and looked into Luna’s eyes once more. “You will not die. You can do this. You are Zachary. No one is like you.”

In a sudden, rapid movement, she leaned her head over and kissed Zachary. He let his lips welcome hers and the two were locked into each other's embrace. Passion overcame Zachary and it was too much, but he let it continue. He then finally prevailed over her and broke from Luna gently. The emotions he was feeling clashed with one another and he no longer knew which he wanted to express. Fear, sadness, affection; it was too much for him to handle.

“I...” he didn’t know what to say. Luna moved closer, preparing to kiss him again, but he stopped her. He started again, “I... can’t...”

Luna backed off and asked, “W-why? Did I do someth–”

“No, you did nothing wrong. I’m just... not ready, I guess.”

“I see...” The two fell silent and Zachary and Luna looked away from each other.

She looked back at him and wondered aloud, “Is it because you are young and I am... one-thousand, six-hundred and sixteen years old?”

Zack broke into a quiet, brief chuckle and replied, “Oh no! Definitely not.” His pressing emotions came over him again and his tone changed back to a more somber sound. “I’m just... confused and worried...” He looked back over to her and now said with slight confidence, “But... but you have given me hope, Luna... I will complete this task or die trying.” The two looked at each other and only smiled for one another, not saying another word for the rest of the night. Luna departed and gave Zack space to think.

Dust, echoes, and stones; these were the only remnants left of the great castle Celestia walked through. Her journey through the broken monument left the Princess feeling shadowed by something greater, but wherever her eyes fell to, she could not see or sense another presence except her own. The interior of the massive building was crumbled and desolate, lacking any sort of life. Emptiness and loneliness filled the rust-colored chamber; broken down pillars with faded markings and hieroglyphics encompassed rows of these tall balusters. Not even the tiniest of desert bugs or mammals entered this place. Celestia began to think to herself that maybe they knew something about this temple that she didn’t, and maybe that’s why they avoided it.

As she looked up and examined the towering ceiling, she realized how grand the palace really was. The ceiling stretched on like a hollow steeple. This building could easily fit Canterlot Castle in its insides and even have room to fit Cloudsdale above her own castle. Holes were cracked through in its highest reaches of the stone spire by time, letting in the burning sun from the outside. Rays shot though and onto the broken, sand-laden floors of the castle. This castle, if it was even a castle, was still a beautiful and breathtaking sight, even after all of the destruction time had assaulted it with.

Celestia reached the destination she was striving for. A cube like chamber in the middle of the room. The rectangular door she went through shielded her from the sunlight as she entered the darkened room. In this room lay an artificial shaft, more like a well than anything. It was circular and its bottom could not be seen. Shadows of black and navy fog filled the hole in the ground as Celestia looked deep into it. She had never ventured down into the shaft, she had only explored the massive complex outside of the chasm chamber; but today was different, she desired to go down this hole to find what was inside of it. This building housed many secrets of the ancient world she had told Zack of, and she knew that the further she traveled into it, the more answers she would discover. She only feared the unknown; her mind had plagued her with such dangers before in the past.

Using her magic, she created a very powerful illumination spell. A great ball of light roughly the size of a basketball grew from her horn and floated in front of her. The sheer power it gave off was so bright, that even she could not look at it directly. Celestia then lowered the ball into the center of the pit and watched it descend. Lower and lower it traveled, deep into the hole it fell. The light was decreasing the further it traveled downward. From a bright spot light, to a full moon, to now a dim and distant star, then she could no longer see it. She sensed the magic still working in her spell, but could no longer see the light’s output.

She took a deep sigh and released the spell, making the ball dissipate. She had hoped that the pit wouldn’t be this deep, but she couldn’t turn back now. She had forced herself into this, now she must travel downward. She must know what lies down there. She spread her wings and jumped. The darkness swallowed her.

Zack awoke a few minutes past the crack of dawn. A pale morning sky shown through his window as the light of a new day crept through the glass and onto the bedroom floor. He wasted no time getting dressed. He figured that this time around, he would try out some of Rarity’s newer designs in apparel she made for him, but had never worn until now.

He threw on a rather light, white button up shirt in appearance, but was made durable enough to withstand the toughest weather conditions. He was a little hesitant about his trousers she gave him, but decided to put them on anyways. Once on, they were quite comfortable; khaki jeans with black suspender straps he threw over his shoulders and tightened up. He buttoned his shirt and tucked it in, putting on his belt as well. Over this, he put on a thick traveling coat which had many pockets and what appeared to be wrist laces on the ends, which were buttoned to the ends of the arms. Lastly, he tied up the original shoes he wore to Equestria, his navy blue Chucks which had recently been repaired by Rarity. As he became comfortable in his attire, he looked over himself in the bedroom mirror and thought that he looked quite nice; a little old-fashioned, but still quite nice. The color of the chucks really clashed with the other colors he wore, but he didn’t really care as he grabbed for his other things. He sheathed the Prevailer and fastened it behind his back with the strap wrapped around his shoulder to his waist.

He exited the castle and was met by a cool, morning breeze. He could tell it was going to be quite a windy day from the looks of the high cumuli rolling above Canterlot. The garden was quite lively this morning rather than yesterday. The bloomed flowers of all types from common roses and tulips, to strange and bizarre Equestrian breeds gave the garden a plentiful array of colors. Sunlight sprinkled dew drops on the petals of the plants shimmered about as he strolled through the moist grass. He made his way over to the Panexus and decided to sit cross-legged atop the stone platform. Strangely, no dew was present on artifact as Zack got himself comfortable, preparing to meditate. He thought that it would be best to leave quietly without warning Pinkie, Valiant, or any other pony of his current mission.

“Going so soon,” a voice called out over the garden. Zack turned to see that Luna was standing on the garden porch overlooking Zack. He didn’t know how long she had been standing there, but he surely didn’t see her when he walked from that same porch to the Panexus.

He replied, “You’re up early, aren’t you?”

“Since Celestia took a little unexpected vacation, it is my duty to raise both sun and moon. I am very weary from staying up all last night and am more of a night pony than a morning one. I thought since you were going to leave, I would send you off.” Zack began to think about last night and what had happened. He was surprised to see Luna acting and appearing so nonchalant before him even from what occurred the previous night. That kiss made him think that things from now on would be difficult and cumbersome between the two, but here she stood, unmoved and quite happy to see him off.

Before Zack could speak, Luna added, “I also invited a friend of yours to send you off as well.” At that prompt she gave, Valiant Steed entered onto the porch, followed by two Royal Guards. He gave a relaxed grin towards Zack; he knew that Valiant had wanted another excuse out of Canterlot, but the stallion hid his envious feelings in front of Zack. He looked towards the Princess of the Night and bowed before her in respect. He then took flight and landed in front of Zack. The two, without hesitation, gave each a friendly hug.

“Leaving so soon? Without even spending some quality time with me or anypony else? When I heard you were staying at the castle for a while, I was sure that there would be some dragon attack or zombie invasion of the sort; but you just had to make things peaceful, didn’t you?”

“I didn’t want to make your job any harder than it is, pal,” Zack said while giving a playful shrug.

“Princess Luna told me all about your mission–well, for the most part. Something about taking the Panexus somewhere far away and you might not come back alive. Normally, that would frighten anypony off, but I know that this is just going to be another walk in the park for you.” Luna flapped down beside Valiant and the stallion stepped back a little to give her some space.

The Princess noted, “I see that from closer inspection that you have prepared yourself for your quest. Yet, I believe you are missing a few things.” Luna then materialized a brown, travel tote bag and floated it over to Zack. He opened the bag to find not only the three magical artifacts Luna owned, but a lantern, a water sack, two extra daggers and some blank parchment.

He slipped the bag onto his back and replied with gratitude, “Thank you. Now I believe it is time to depart. Luna, watch over Nox while I’m gone, and V, have a nice day.”

Before Zack could turn back towards the Panexus, a sudden ruckus could be heard coming from the far end of the gardens. Luna, Zachary and Valiant turned to see that something had hopped over the castle walls and was being chased by two pegasi guards. The object couldn’t clearly be seen because of the rate at which it was traveling. What Zack didn’t realize until it was too late was that this thing was running directly towards him. Before he could evade it, the object crashed into him and threw him into a nearby flower bed. When he came to, after being hit, he realized the object that hit him was still atop his chest. He shook the leaves and dirt from his head and looked towards the object to discover two bulging, blue eyes staring directly into his own.

“Hi,” Pinkie yelled and then hopped off of him. The two pegasi guards quickly grabbed her by the front hooves and lifted her in the air. She squirmed vigorously, trying to break away from their tight hold on her.

“Hey,” she hollered at the guards, “Let me go or I’ll give you a one, two, buckle my shoe!”

Valiant took hold of the situation and ordered, “Guards! At ease! Release Pinkie Pie, she doesn’t mean any harm.” The two did so and the pink pony fell back down. Valiant approached the guards and demeaned the two, “I’m surprised at how easily our defenses are kept unattended! If that was an assassin, it could have been a threat to both Master Zack and Princess Luna!”

“Oh, please,” Luna added with a hint of irritation. “The Princess of the Night could handle anything this folly land of ponies can dish out.”

Valiant then commanded the two, “Now, back to your stations! Don’t let this happen again!” The two pegasi saluted and flew back over the wall to their posts.

Zack asked the pink mare, “Pinkie? What are you even doing here? How did you know abou–”

She interrupted in a spastically, “Valiant told me, via telegram I got from Spike and I just had to come and see you!” Zack gave Valiant an annoyed look; he only responded with a plastic smile and shrug.

The pink mare continued, “I was having the most awesome day an awesome day can have until I got his letter last night, and that made me sad–but then I remembered I could come to Canterlot anytime I wanted, so that made me happy! So now I’m here to see you off. Even though I don’t want to and it’ll make me cry in bed tonight when I realize you’ll be gone again, but I must! And before I came, I made you a parting gift! My Super-Sticky, Double-Bubble, Bubble-Gum, Gummy Cake, To-Go!” She then shoved a large, white bag into Zack’s hands, which was dripping with pink frosting and batter. He slowly placed it in the tote bag and smiled at the pink mare, awaiting a response from him.

All that could come out of Zack’s mouth was, “Thank... you?”

“No flak, Zack!”

Valiant commented towards the pink mare, “I don’t think you used that word properly.”

She turned towards the tall stallion and made her case, “I use words I don’t know all that time! Like 'speckledorfed’ and 'nickerbozzled’ and especially 'hackl-spackl wholi-shwang'!” She seemed utterly confident in herself as the three of them gave her the most puzzling looks.

She then drastically looked at Luna and blurted, “Hi! Do you remember me! I was a chicken once!”

Luna replied with apathy, “You’re unforgettable, Element of Laughter.” Pinkie’s hyperactivity was hardly fleeting when she brought her attention back over to Zack, who was simply enjoying watching Pinkie be silly.

“I need to tell you something! But first I got to tell you something first! The first something is that I really miss you, but am making loads of new friends like Purple-Smart! And all these neat-o things have happened since you’ve been gone! Like I met a griffon and she wasn’t very nice, but I threw party for her! And 'A Great or Powerful’ Trixie lady came to town and Purple-Smart made her go away! And then we moved a dragon cause Yellow-Quiet got all mad and stuff when he was playing with us! And then a Zebra came to town, who was really nice and stuff and made Yellow-Quiet sound like Isaac Hayes!”

“Who,” Valiant blurted in.

Pinkie threw a hoof over his snout and replied, “Hush yourself! How rude of you to interrupt a lady while she is talking to her ‘best-est friend’!”

“Well excuse me, Pinkie Pie.”

As Pinkie was about to continue, Zack stated, “Pinkie, what was the second something you were going to tell me?” An astonished look adorned her face. She had completely forgotten about the second something she was going to tell Zachary and started on doing so.

“The second something I need to tell you in private! Quick, follow me!” She hopped over onto the porch and into the castle. Luna and Valiant looked over towards Zack, wondering if he was going to follow her or not.

He sighed and told the two, “This will only take a second.” He entered the castle and wondered where Pinkie had bounced off to. “Pinkie,” he called out, listening out for her response, “where did you go?” As he continued to walk through the corridors of the castle, keeping an eye out for his pink mare, something grabbed the back of his coat and yanked him around the bend. He found that Pinkie had pulled him into a stray room out of the halls and now the two faced each other alone.

“What are you doing back here,” he asked, no visibly vexed. “What do you want t–”

In a swift motion, the pink mare pressed herself up against Zack and forcefully locked lips with him. Zack was astonished and frozen still from what was taking place. He didn’t know what to do for a moment before coming to his senses. He pushed the pink mare off of him and she gave him a baffled look.

“Wha–... What was that all about?” She began to curl her pink mane with her hoof and look away embarrassed. Zack was still waiting for her to respond and took notice that she too was confused to say anything at the moment, but he had no idea why exactly.

She finally responded after an awkward delay, “Well... Zacky... I’ve been thinking about how much I care about you... and you care about me...” She finally worked up the courage to look him in the eyes and continued. “And I’ve come to realize... I don’t just care about you, I really, really, care about you.”

Zachary pointed at himself and stammered, “W-wait. You don’t mean?” She looked at him with a cherubic, faint smile while twirling her hooves in front of her. Zack continued, “You... Wait... Wow...” He let out a slight chuckle, but didn’t know why he did it in the first place. She blushed at his response.

He started again with an actual, thought out response, “I’ve never really... thought of you in that way before, Pinkie.”

“I had never thought of you either like that until you left. Then after that first thought, I kept thinking about it over and over again until all I ever thought about was you. I’m quite good at hiding it... but I don’t want to hide it any longer!”

Zack hushed her and said, “I don’t know right now. Things are... complicated at the moment with me going off and... other things happening. I really wish I could make up my mind at the moment, but my mind isn’t really in the right place now. But when I come back,” he then held Pinkie’s hooves in his hands with care, “I’ll make up my mind.” He planted a kiss on her forehead which gave her a smile and the two went back out to the garden.

Zack clasped his hands together and said to Valiant, “Okay! Let’s make it happ’n, Capt’n!”

“That’s General to you, buster!”

Zack approached the Panexus and knelt atop of it on one knee while the three ponies watched at a distance. He placed his left hand firmly in the center of the artifact and withdrew his sword in the right. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate his magic into the Panexus. His hand began to emit a red aura indicating that his own magic was working. Zack began to try and seep his magic into the object and activate it. He could feel his own power begin to slowly merge with the artifact; it felt cold, but vast with power and majesty. Once he was connected with it, himself and the Prevailer, Olrugena runes glowed vibrantly around the platform. Valiant and Pinkie were struck with awe at the foreign sight to them as Luna watched on with interest. In a moment, the Panexus opened up in his mind and he could look into the artifact itself to see where its kin were placed throughout the world. It was surreal and very much overwhelming for Zack, but he kept his focus and continued.

He spoke aloud while keeping his eyes shut and body still, “I... I can see it... the others.” His expression suddenly changed to sorrow when he realized something was off. “But, most of these are broken links... I... I can’t seem to connect with them... Luna, are there any still active that I can connect to?”

Luna spoke up, “Expand your mind’s horizon. Find the eldest and first of the Panexi, that should be one to Firelight Woods.” Zack did so and began to stretch the horizon of his mind. It grew like an expanding circle, seeing more and more of the broken beacons of the Panexi like distant stars in a swirling nebula. Then, at the very edge of his sight he saw it, a visible and accessible Panexus.

“I think I see it! Yes... yes, this has to be it!” He used his magic to try and string the beacon of light to his home Panexus and then felt a surge of energy envelop his body. He opened his eyes and felt his entire form lit by a celestial beam of light which fell from the morning sky above. A faint red ray of light fell only upon the Panexus he was standing on and shimmers of stars twinkled about and around him, spiraling upward. His body and clothes felt light and his hair gently floated in the strange, magical beam. He had connected the two and was on the verge of leaving Equestria.

Luna called out to him one last time, “I shall make the moon as bright and as full as I can for you every night until your return, so you can safely navigate through those lands.”

Pinkie had a feeling that Luna had a 'thing’ for Zack from the way she said that and smiled towards him. So she responded after her, “I’ll make a cupcake as big as the moon when you come back! I Pinkie promise!” Luna turned towards her and wondered what was going on in that pink mare’s mind. Valiant merely waved and smiled at Zack, who returned the favor.

Zack thought to himself, "Man, I hope this doesn’t get out of hand.” He felt the magic grow stronger around him and in a flash he disappeared into thin air. Not a trace of him was left behind and the three ponies were left alone in the windy garden.

“Well,” Valiant spoke aloud, “time to go back to work.” He unfolded his wings and took flight over the castle walls. Now only Princess Luna and Pinkie Pie remained in the garden; both were distraught over Zack’s absence and continued to stare at the Panexus, hoping he would return soon.

Pinkie looked up at the Princess and broke the silence by asking her, “Is there any way anyone can see him or save him if he gets in trouble?”

Luna looked down at her and coldly replied, “The Prevailer guided him there, for it is the same place the Prevailer was found–it knows of its home. Even with my vast magical abilities, I cannot follow him or use the Panexus like he had just wielded it. He is on his own from this point onward.” She digressed and asked Pinkie, “Aren’t you suppose to be running a bakery or something?”

She looked away and responded, “I suppose so,” and began to make her way towards the exit. She sighed and spoke to herself, “I really hope my Zacky comes back... I need a hug...”

While she walked away, Luna, still staring at the empty Panexus, sighed as well and whispered to herself, “I pray that you return safely, my dear, sweet, Zack.”

10

View Online

(10)

Down deep into the depths of the pit, she continued her fall. As she glided downward slowly, using her wings to break the speed of the descent, she also used her magic to produce light to guide her down. The temperature dropped tremendously the longer she fell, the length of time in which she fell seemed like hours to her. Concave, splintered bricks and earth lined the curved walls of the hole, no organic life broke through them. Celestia wondered who could had built this and for what cause.

She began to think that maybe she was caught in some spell where her descent continually looped her falling forever. She knew however that she would have sensed such a hex the moment she entered the pit. Now knowing that she was actually falling deeper into the planet, it gave her a growing terror in her mind. How would she escape such a place? She couldn’t blindly teleport out, and by the looks of it, she was far from the citadel she once knew and much more further than any help would aid her. Her mischievous meandering throughout her years of being the Princess had finally caught up to her and now she was in for whatever lurked below, (if anything).

In a sudden moment, she was caught off guard by a protuberant rock face in the wall of the pit. She hit it unexpectedly and fell faster; the rock had most likely broken her wings as she now free fall. She began to hit other protruding rocks and ledges in the shaft. She couldn’t catch herself with her wings and continually dashed herself against the obstacles. Finally, she fell flat on solid ground; she would have been pleased by this if her body wasn’t bruised and beaten. Though she was immortal, she was not invulnerable and her damages were quite severe. She felt that her wings were crooked and broken, and that she had sprained one of her legs, but continued onward as she rose to her hooves in the darkness.

Her magic spurred back up, but she could only emit a crude amount of energy due to her damages. Light built up around her horn, only to reveal that she was in a large, dark room; big enough that she couldn’t even see the walls or ceiling of the place she was in, only a little patch of the floor she stood on. Like any curious alicorn princess, she began to make her way through the darkness–not as much as to find something valuable in information, but to find a way out. Though she was immortal, Celestia was beyond frightened for her life at the moment. With no visible way out and not enough strength to fly with her broken wings, her hope seemed to be as lost as she was.

As she pressed through the shadows of the under-earth, she noticed something strange about the ground she stepped on. The floor seemed to be made of some sort of metal, which made an echoing clanking sound with each hoof step. Besides these obvious sounds, the rest of the place she was in was utterly quiet and vastly expansive from the reverberations she gave off. Something large from the corner of her light was spotted by the Princess that gave her a jolt of fear from its presence. It was a perfectly round sphere which was roughly larger than herself. It was a burnt–gray object and with closer inspection, it revealed no markings around the ball whatsoever. She placed her hoof on it gently, it was cold to the touch and felt as if it was made of glass. She then noticed something on the edge of it, a small port large enough to place her hoof into. She moved her hoof to the spot and did so, easing it in until she felt the end of the small hole.

Once she did feel it however, it tightened around her hoof and she began frantically trying to pull it out. It was difficult at first, but she finally managed to break free from it. Though when she did, something very odd happened. The hole she pulled out from rippled outward like a raindrop hitting a puddle. Bits of round, wavering metal floated from the indention and in front of her, calmly hovering away from her. She felt a moment ago that the ball was completely solid, but now it seemed to become some sort of floating liquid as she lightly touched the floating droplets of metal, pushing them gently in the air.

A white noise her brain had ignored soon became overt to her sense of hearing. A deep buzzing, an intense and growing bass coming from the inside of the sphere she had just felt echoed throughout the expansive and shadowy chamber. Then, in a sudden movement, a white glow circled around the face of the ball in front of her and affixed its gaze upon Celestia. It lit her in a powerful, amber radiance, as if a spotlight had been pointed on her location. The orb of energy was like a pupil of the eye that looked upon her, gazing wildly at the Princess. Hexagonal plates made up the circle of light that looked over Celestia and the lines between these six-sided shapes ebbed with a hidden, red energy. The Princess did not know how to handle this moment; whether to run or stay, or whether it intended good or evil, her mind was in a state of shock it had not been in in a very long time.

After the large sphere peered over the alicorn, it swiftly rolled off into the shadows and once again, the Princess was alone. Though it did not simply, ‘roll off’, it rather hovered away, keeping its one, glowing eye fixed on Celestia and then darkening it once it was out of sight, so it remained hidden in its lair. It was hard to tell what it did from the Princess’ perspective, but soon she had other problems to worry about. Massive shifting sounds and grinding metal could be heard above and below her. She tried to use the light of her horn to spot what was going on, but the light of it couldn’t reach the edges of the room.

Panic soon settled over her and felt that she did not want a part in any of this she had set in motion. Fear, she thought she had left behind in her filly years, arose in her once again as she made a mad dash out into the dark and away from the noises that ceased to escape her. Tears of unknown terror began to torrent from her eyes, blinding her vision more than the darkness about her. She limped as fast as she could with her broken leg, but her injuries prevailed her dismal escape as she fell to the floor. Celestia tried to scramble upward to her hooves, but something grabbed her around her waist and pulled her speedily from the blackness.

She screamed out for the help she knew wouldn’t come as she was hoisted into the cold, shadowy air. Lifted an unknown amount of height upwards, she was coiled in metal tentacle made of tiny spheres, shards of metal bits and wires. The metal morphed and rippled like water, but was strong as steel against her. Her Princess instincts finally kicked in as she fired bolt after bolt of energy into the flexible, metal limb that ensnared her. She mustered up all off her magic into the beast’s limb, but nothing seemed to harm it. A sudden surge of magical energy erupted throughout Celestia coming from the thing that held her, which violently and painfully sapped the magic from within her. Her powers had been depleted and she hung in the unknown beast’s grasp lifelessly.

Her vision had been distorted from the tears and pain, but once her eyes readjusted to her surroundings, she finally took notice of the monster that held her. The large sphere with the blood-eye overlooked her again, while other tentacles of the same materials hovered around them, encasing them in a continual, moving globe. Towers of glowing, white energy floated about them and she had no worldly idea what this creature was. She felt as if she had to say something, but her tongue was fastened behind her teeth and she dared not speak to the creature. She sensed that this being was more than just metal, but of pure magical energy, making it truly alive; but of what type of being this was eluded her. It levitated itself in front of her, keeping its eye staring into Celestia’s. Its sight upon her burned within her mind, an ever increasing pain she could not hide from. Finally, from the depths of the sphere, it spoke in a tone that shook Celestia’s bones to her core. A voice which brought fright from beyond her, a voice which she will never, ever forget.

“Princess... Celestia...” it spoke, pronouncing each syllable with a deep, grinding voice as if the earth itself spoke before her.

She stuttered back, “H-how do y-you know my name?”

It bellowed back with raw power in its tone, “I have known of this... I have seen all, for I see all. And all that will be seen, I have already seen. For I am, the Foreseer.” Celestia’s mouth gaped open, all that she had read of the Foreseer from the ancient texts were true. This was it, the being of the ancient world itself. She couldn't comprehend it as she searched for words–it was too much for her mind or anyone’s to take in in her position.

The Foreseer spoke again, hushing Celestia’s mind, “What have you come for, Star Maiden? Do you seek Om? For he is not here. Do you seek wealth? For you will only find death in these tombs. What then do you seek, Queen of the Cosmos?”

“K-knowledge... Where am I?”

“This place has had many names. Tel Megiddo, Dream Valley, and now the Wasteland of Eden. I have seen the mountains flattened, the seas dried, the utopias die. Kings pass, armies destroyed, cities burned and stars fallen. I have seen all of this and more, though something comes upon the horizon of the next moon, an evil far greater than the evil’s of yesteryear. You know of his name, but will you have the strength to defeat such evil? No, you shall not. It shall consume you and everything. This is the beginning of the end of you, Celestia. You cannot escape it.”

Celestia spoke out, “What about Zachary? What about the Son of Eternity?”

The Foreseer fell silent and spoke again, “I know none of these individual’s fates, for one now resides in the Firelight Woods, and the other beyond my sight. It is hard for me to determine what both of these are capable of.”

Celestia whispered to herself, “The Firelight Woods... Oh no...” Her attention was brought back as one long tentacle arose next to the sphere. The limb split in two and from each end shot a long, spear-like blade.

The Foreseer cautioned, “So much of what I have to tell you of this: The ancient world is vast and we do not have the time to tell you of its secrets. For now, the armies are gathering, evils are brewing within your walls, and not even Harmony shall subdue such darkness. Fate and hope are such a distance, but a distance nonetheless one can travel to. Now temporize for the extemporizing.” On that last word, the Foreseer rose the two, thin blades and stuck each into the pupil of Celestia’s eyes. It pulled each out quickly and Celestia fell unconscious without a word.

The secrets of the ancient world are now fully known to you, immortal one.” A flash of magic engulfed Celestia and soon she was gone, teleported away from the tomb of the Foreseer.

The entity spoke to itself, “Now... now we shall wait for the one... We shall wait for the key to enter the port hole, and we shall turn the key to our desire.” After this, its eye dimmed into the dark, sleeping once more. Sleeping and watching.

In the northeastern plateaus, the high morning’s rays came forth and scorched the wastelands. No, this was not the same place Celestia found herself, but somewhere much more filled with foul life. The rocky red terrain with howling winds and piercing sand storms was home to these foul beasts, the beasts which have assembled themselves. They came forth from the earth below, into the light for a larger purpose than one might imagine. This was none other than the home of the Changelings.

Atop a high and slanted boulder, half submerged in the sand, this rock was to be a podium for their leaders. From holes in the ground, they poured forth like blood from a wound. Hundreds, thousands, they continued to grow across the landscape. Crawling and hissing and buzzing about, something precipitously fierce was soon to unfold. The gathering surrounded this prow of a rock, where it now seemed to be in a sea of black creatures. On this boulder came forth the Queen and King of the Changelings. Queen Chrysalis stood back as King Hexarch looked over his subjects. He stood menacingly and proudly; his staggering height and sheer strength was what brought fear into the hearts of the civilized lands. This goliath of a creature who ruled justly and fairly over his kin took full charge of the moment with a ground shaking roar. The crowds were silenced and their attentions were drawn to their ruler.

Hexarch spoke with a hiss over his people, “Fellow brotherssss, fellow sistersssss. The time has drawn near. Lord Disssscord is on the verge of awakening and long have we waited and grown. I have hoof-chosen sssseveral thousand of you from the colony to join me in taking back the Equestrian Landsssss. We are sssstrong, we are ready, and I sssshall guide us to victory!” As his hoof raised high over the army, the Changelings cheered and shouted, giving off their battle cries throughout the Dead Lands.

“Take flight with me, my kin. And together, we sssshall sap all of the love from these landsssss! The poniessss have grown weak from centuriessss of peace while I have raised you all for battle. I promisssse you that in three days, we ssssshall take hold of the kingdom! First, we devasssstate their air defensessss in the city of Cloudsdale, then from there we take the townshipssss around Canterlot, and finally take Canterlot for ourselvessss. Now rise! Rise! Rise with me! And together we-shall-be-victorioussss!”

Hexarch unleashed his hardened forewings, allowing his dual pair of gigantic, insect wings to lift him off of the ground and high into the air. The army of Changelings soon took flight as well, the incessant buzzing of every Changeling’s wings sounded as if a hurricane was rolling through the wastelands. The mass, black cloud of creatures sailed high into the sky and as one they flew quickly over the landscape, off to war.

Darkness shrouded Canterlot Castle. The evening haze fell back over the distant mounts and were blown away by the gusty, night breeze. Purple and dark blue skies entered the twilight as a large swarm of cumuli speckled the heavens. The streets calmed a bit, but the lights of the town of Canterlot gave certainty of the sprawling community in which it inhabited. Luna watched all of this as she raised the moon, a crescent satellite which she hung in the air above. Moonbeams danced down the valleys and crevices of the mountains which held Canterlot. The trickling river which ran through the center of the city played with the nightly lights; splashing colors of gold and silver that shimmered off of the water’s face.

“Too much beauty,” she thought to herself as she dared not look away from it; but something did make her look away, a familiar noise which grew from the Royal Gardens below. Her eye’s grew in exhilaration with the expectancy of Zachary. She opened her wings and took flight, gliding down and around the tower she perched herself a top of. She landed in the garden as soon as the Panexus gave of its final burst of blinding energy. What was revealed was not Zachary, but Celestia. Luna stopped and was taken back by her sister’s appearance. Celestia was bruised and battered, fighting against the fatigue of what had happened mere moments ago to her. Luna, expressing sibling concern for her sister, raced over to help lift her sister to her hooves.

“What happened, my sister?”

She raised her eyes towards Luna and thanked, “Oh, bless the heavens I’m back home.” A moan of pain escaped from her mouth and Luna began to use her magic. Her horn glowed and her magical aura washed over her sister, trying her hardest to sooth her injuries. The two began to slowly stumble their way back into the castle, though still making their ways through the garden.

Luna asked again, “Sister, what has happened to you?”

“Do not worry about me,” she said whilst pushing off her sister, trying to walk on her own. “However, we need to hurry.”

“But I have so many questions... I haven’t heard a word from you or received a sign from you in a month!” Celestia stopped when Luna finished her sentence. She became motionless, broken now by fear of what she had said. Had it really been a month? To her, it had only seemed like a day. Then she remembered, the Panexus’ teleport time differed with every use. While you may be instantaneously teleport half way across the world, it may also take weeks or a month for the teleportation process to be completed, yet it may only feel like an instant to the user of the device.

“No,” she whimpered in growing panic, “the time...” She looked back at Luna with an utmost terror in her eyes and trembled, “The enemy is at our doorstep, my sister.”

“Wh–... Who do you mean?”

“He has broken through our seal...”

At that moment, both sisters raced, with all of their might, raced towards the Enigma Chamber. Celestia did her best to push through the writhing pain in her body to keep up with her quicker sibling. As the two entered the dark chamber, Luna made it first to the door of the room and waited for Celestia’s approach.

“His embodiment statue at the hedges has yet to be destroyed from which I can sense, which means he can’t have escaped his real prison yet.”

Celestia stepped towards the door, powering up her unicorn horn and replied, “We can’t be certain. We must check the real one.” The two alicorns harmoniously fired two bolts of light from their horns into the lock of the Enigma door. The gateway lit up and opened a room only the two of them can have access to. When the pressing light had faded, Celestia and Luna’s hearts raced with coming fear. The actual statue of Discord was gone, only the pedestal remained.

“H-How has he escaped,” Luna clamored in disbelief. “Nothing of this world can escape...”

“Precisely. He is not of this world.”

“The signs! The signs said we would have time to prepare for this! We cannot fight him. We have not prepared for this!” The two fell silent, now knowing that something was watching them from behind.

This something spoke out, “You surely cannot, my dear alicorns.”

(End of Part 1)

11

View Online

(Part 2)

“Courage is not simply one of the virtues, but the form of every virtue at the testing point.”
- C.S. Lewis

(11)

“I stood in the deep of an emerald sowed tomb. I did not feel comforted at all by the phantom lights. Amongst the darkness I found myself in, only hollow sounds filled the void, quiet and haunting they all were. They reached out, beckoning towards me. I could feel their pain now, encased in torment. Their very life and love and everything that made them themselves bleeding away into the foulness that imprisoned them. Was there anything I could do? Hope seemed so distant; a distance in which one fully believes that even old pony’s tales are true. I could not show signs of weakness. I had to keep going, head held high, I needed strength–strength I never had to begin with. It felt so surreal, all of this. It felt like a dream really, a nightmare. The emerald lights still haunt me today and I shall only find rest when my time ends. Which I know is coming quickly, very quickly indeed.”

Zack awoke upon a rock platform, listening to the voices echoing into the distant reaches of his mind. Then slowly, but surely, they dissipated into nothingness. The platform he found himself on was in fact a Panexus, and after a few moments of regaining his awareness, he realized he was no longer in the Royal Garden. Light trickled across his face as his brown hair felt warm upon his scalp. Such odd senses he felt over himself. His emotions were as calm as awakening in his own bed, but his body felt utterly lost. He opened his eyes and looked around where he had teleported himself to.

He was in a forest, or at least he hoped that he was in the right forest. He placed his palms on a very old and heavily damaged Panexus to push his body upwards. Thick tree roots had broken through the platform, and time and weather had stained the artifact. He wondered about it still being able to work in what condition it was in, and he soon rose finally to his feet. The weight of his belongings on his back came to and he hunched his equipment securely on his shoulders. The temperature was quite comfortable in the area he was in; a faint breeze even made his posture relax. He blinked a few times to focus the sunlight that came into his eyes and finally inspected his surroundings.

This was truly a magnificent forest, very old and very ancient. The trees were quite massive, much larger than the largest trees he had ever seen. With great trunks and sprawling branches, they dominated the sky above him. The trees were much larger than any sequoia back on Earth and their foliage blocked out the rays of the sun, turning the vibrant white light of the star into green, dancing hues. The leaves were even gigantic; a single leaf was large enough to roof an entire house. The seeds in which the trees bore were nothing he had ever seen before as well. Large, bulbous berry-like orbs with amber skin and a maroon cap. Like everything else in this forest, it too was big, massive enough for Zack to fit in standing upright. The plants were all new to him, and even the grass felt alien to his sense of touch when he bent over and felt it. Twisting, vivid weeds and flowers grew amidst the ground and grass. Outstretching and reaching petals and vines encompassed around the strange flowers. The pressing thought that this place was the eldest region in the known world was overwhelmingly staggering. Zack felt as if he was on an entirely different planet.

Though his surroundings were quite breathtaking, he soon was brought back to his current objective and why he was even here. He would have loved to stay in that one, a safe spot in the woods and look onward into its beauty, but the words of Luna and the Ivory Guard echoed through his mind. This forest was filled with danger and every ounce of his strength, dexterity, and wit would be tested. Zachary had no earthy idea what would test him or how exactly he would be tested, but he didn’t doubt the knowledge he had be given and soon his guard grew tenfold. The spellbinding effects of these mystical woods had started to flow away from his faltering mind as soon as his concentration returned; but nevertheless did they continually pester him.

He took in a large breath, as if he was about to dive into a deep pool and rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. The majesty of the alien world he found himself in sent waves of vertigo throughout his being. It was sickeningly beautiful, almost hypnotic. He refocused his mind and snapped out of it. He figured that he would spend no more time admiring this bewitching wood around him and would try to make it to higher ground as fast as he could to see if he could spot the Equadeus Arx. According to the Ivory Guard, it could be easily seen, for it was atop the only mount in the sea of trees. He knew he could climb one of these outstretching trees to even see a small bit of the forest around him and be able to tell which way was which. The foliage of the giant trees even blocked the location of the sun which deluded his sense of direction. His hindsight mocked him when it reminded him that he had forgotten the key tool in adventuring–a damn compass. He narrowed his vision and spotted a tree not too far away with branches accessible to his height.

"That’s perfect,” he told himself, "this would be so much easier with the Ethereal Sabatons. Nevertheless, I have to work with what I have... I have to stay focused... This entire landscape is warping my vision it seems. I’m not sure if I’ll be even able to spot something out of place or something stalking me–”

At that very thought, Zack stopped his thought process, realizing he had missed out on something very important. The sounds of the forest, it was uncanny to his ears, yet he didn’t even realize it until now. There were no birds chirping at all, not a single distant coo of a dove or a hoot of an owl. From what he remembered, he didn’t even spot a bird or small animal yet. He looked towards his feet, knelt down over the Panexus and into the grass to see if he could find any sort of insect. Not one. Not a single living thing was in the forest from what he could tell. He thought that forests were suppose to be homes for critters and insects, why weren’t there any here? Something drove them away, he assumed. He figured it was something with great power, something evil that could drive away such innocent animals. On that note, he rose to his feet again and took his first steps off of the Panexus.

His first steps quickly turned into a jog and off he ran towards the tree that he spotted. With a hopping motion, he side stepped shrubbery, roots, and the sort to make his way towards the base of the trunk. In a burst of speed, he shimmed up the tree, reaching out towards one of the thick branches. He latched onto it and in one swift motion, rocked himself onto it. He stopped for a moment when he securely set himself atop the branch and looked upward, inspecting every other branch he would have to reach towards to climb his way up higher. With one hand, he searched through his backpack (which was still on his back) and took out one of the daggers Luna had given him. He did so again with his other hand and took out another, he now firmly gripped one in each hand. He realized that the further he would travel up, the larger the gap between each higher branch, so eventually he would have to climb the tree with his two daggers implanted into the bark. With weapons in hand, he ascended the massive arboreal giant. Higher and higher he climbed, sticking the daggers into the tree trunk and slowly making his way upward. He found it relatively easily to submerge each dagger firmly into the bark. He pondered that regularly it would be much more difficult forcing a blade into a tree, but did not dwell on the thought too long since he was in somewhat of a hurry. He just figured that his strength had nearly doubled in the six years and could force the weapons in with ease.

It was a grand climb for Zack; he found himself stopping and dangling from the face of the tree to catch his breath and regain his strength more than once. He tried not to look down, but presumed that falling from this height would surely kill him, though death was something he also tried not to think about. When he would finally regain his strength, he would preform his ascending actions again. He rocked his body side to side, gaining enough momentum to release the blade from inside the tree and then stabbed it higher into the bark in one swift motion; thus, gradually making his way further upward. He had to stop and catch his breath at least four times until he was near the top. The ascension took more than three hours until the end was in sight. Now he could see where the top branches split off and became the forest’s ceiling. He maneuvered his body upward and with both hands clasped a thin, rising branch.

He forced himself through the thick leaves and finally, after making his way through droves of great fronds, was blinded by the late afternoon sun. The sky’s royal blue could clearly be seen as he stood atop the tree. He smiled and raised his fists high; he had conquered the towering tree and felt he had made a grand achievement. He wobbled a little bit and soon found himself grasping onto the branch below him for dear life. He steadied himself and slowly arose again. Zack’s eyes went over the landscape in all directions, greenery could be seen even into the horizon. The land was relatively flat except for a few dipping and rising trees. He turned his body inspecting every corner of his eyesight, trying to spot the mount where the castle would be. Then, in the far distance, was a hill. A hill which stood out among the entire landscape, but was a mere dot from where Zack was.

It was very, very far away from Zachary’s location and he realized he would never reach it in time before sun down. The sky’s color and the sun’s location read to Zack that it was around four and in a few hours it would be night. He now faced another crisis, journeying through the woods in pitch darkness. Though he had ventured into the forest at night before in Equestria, he knew that this was going to much different than the Everfree. The subconscious luxury he had acquired from traveling with Pinkie Pie seemed dire in this lush sanctum. He believed it would have been better traversing this place with a fellow traveler, but he was alone and was going to be alone for the remainder of his stay in the Firelight Woods. Who knew what lurked in these ancient woods in the dark; he had a terrible feeling that only giant things treaded in giant woods, and that he was going to have to evade them or fight them off. He was tiny in these woods; a minuscule six and a half foot being.

His mind snapped back to his goal and Zack pushed those nasty thoughts out of his head. Though after doing so, another thought came to him, something he again overlooked. He now had to descend the tree alive, something he wasn’t looking forward to. Despite that, he had to; he had to make it to that castle as fast as he could and made a mental note in which direction the castle was. After that, he slowly, but surely, began descending the giant tree. Blindly, he followed his hands along the bark of the branch sloping gradually downward. The giant leaves and swatting branches made his descent visually impaired for a moment until he was under the brush.

Finally, he had broken through the thick foliage of the tree and unintentionally peered over the edge. A sudden jolt of fear came over him when his foot slipped on something as he firmly grasped hold of the branch below him. He realized he had slipped on some form of thick, sappy liquid which dripped from one of the large berries above his branch. The noticed it was of the same amber-colored berries he saw when first inspecting Firelight Woods. He breathed a sigh of relief and regained his balance, still keeping one hand firmly on the branch below him to steady himself in case he slipped again.

Zack saw a firm, thick branch on the other side of the tree about a meter and a half lower than the branch he was on and decided to swing down to it. He carefully knelt down and grasped the branch below him tight, ready to sway himself to the lower branch. He gripped the bark below him, buried his fingernails into it and jumped; making sure his feet would land center on the branch. He was successful as he wobbled his arms to steady his body again.

Another, late signal shot off in his brain that something was wrong again. After a brief moment of backtrack thinking, he realized that when he landed on the branch, the wood beneath his feet sounded nothing like wood. It sounded more like jumping atop a large rock than onto wood. He was surprised at how well his brain picked up on these slightest details, but his conscious quickly went back to why it was wrong. He looked over to see if the branch was different than the rest and eventually knelt over to give it a closer inspection.

The branch was surely different, but at the same time, very alike the others. The gray and brown designs regularly found on the tree seemed off on this branch, the singular pattern was larger than average and with a few taps of Zack’s foot, sounded harder than wood. He placed his hand on the face of the odd branch, it felt cold and flat with no feeling like average bark whatsoever. Zack then, being the incredibly strange human he is, placed his ear against the object below him. He knocked the branch a few times with his knuckles to hear if it would sound like wood, though it made no sound. He did hear something he didn’t expect emit from the rock face–a long, deep breath.

His eyes widened and hastily he moved his head away from the branch. As soon as he did, the impostor limb of the tree moved a bit beneath him and he found himself grasping onto the sides of the thing. Something from the corner of his eye caught Zack’s attention and he turned his head over towards it. It appeared at first like a long branch swaying in the foliage, but curled awkwardly around towards Zack. A sudden pit in his stomach grew as his heart sank when he discovered it appeared more like a neck than a branch. He followed the scaled neck upward and discovered that it wasn’t a tree, but something far worse. It looked down at him with stinging blue eyes like ghostly embers. Its jaw bent like a bird’s, but it was surely a large land mammal of some sort. Its nostrils huffed Zack as he felt its warm breath gust past him, almost making him lose his balance again. The back end of its head protruded outward, narrowing the front of its skull where its face and maw was. Spiked scales like horns jagged outward from this back protrusion and gave the beast an even more fierce appearance. This creature, from what Zack could tell, was some large snake that coiled itself around the branch it was on; it bore a natural camouflage that placed it high among the predators of Firelight Woods.

The serpent looked to see what was on its back and slowly maneuvered its head closer to inspect the nuisance Zack was. It could have easily eaten Zack whole in that moment, but instead looked over him curiously. Zack remained frozen in utter terror, holding his breath for fear he might make it angry. It then stopped looking over Zack and met him face to face. The head of the beast was larger than Zack both in length and height, which made him all the more nervous. The pattern on the creature’s back had veiled its body, but it was a hunting camouflage it could control and it slowly faded into its natural, dark maroon red coat of scales. The scales itself were like plates of armor which greatly resembled Om’s hide, excluding the color variation of it and how it could change color and pattern to whatever it desired.

Zack finally took a breath after holding it for so long; at that moment, the beast opened its maw gradually to reveal rows upon rows of teeth the size of Zack’s forearms and larger. Four prominent rows of fangs made themselves known as they slid from the gums of the monster. The tongue of the creature (from what Zack could see) looked as if it could crush him if he laid underneath it. Everything about this ultimate predator of the woods was horrifyingly intimidating. Zack gulped at the tremendous sight of it all; death reeked from this beast as it widened its jaw fully for one swift, deadly attack.

Zack was not a religious man, but the words he expressed were truly from his heart as he said aloud, “Dear God, help me...”

The serpent lunged its neck forward at speeds which Zack believed to be impossible for the large beast to possess. He fortunately had plenty of time to ready himself beforehand when studying the monster’s stance of offense and threw himself off of the beast’s back. He knew this wasn’t going to end well, but had to risk the jump to save his own life from the jaws of the leviathan.

He fell towards the forest floor, hitting and trying to grab onto any branch he could. He had little time to do so before slamming into the ground and tried to slow his fall the best ways he could think of. He luckily found one of the tree’s large berry like seeds and landed on top of it. The force in which he hit the giant fruit was enough to slow him down enough, but he couldn’t firmly grab on to the smooth, rounded object, so he slid off of the berry after it had lowered enough to make a safe landing towards the ground. Zack tucked his body and rolled safely onto the forest floor. The fall only gave Zachary a few minor scratches from the branches he hit and was ready to hop back up on his feet from the adrenaline the fall gave him. He withdrew the Prevailer and madly searched above for the beast. He spotted the serpent looking down at him from the same branch it coiled around, keeping a keen eye on its prey.

Zack smiled and shouted towards the beast, “Ha! Catch me now!” He now possessed high confidence in his abilities to evade the creature since they were now at such a great distance apart. He thought that he could most likely outrun the creature since he was much smaller and more mobile than any snake. In a change of expression soon afterwards, Zack’s smile turned to a curious, grave look of dread.

The best began to uncoil itself from the tree. Though from the underside of the branch, instead of a serpent’s body, it broke into four massive legs which were still in their camouflaged appearances. A tail broke off from the tree and the beast turned its body around, now facing Zachary. This was clearly no longer a serpent, but a giant lizard with an elongated neck. The powerful legs of the monster perched itself atop the branch and bent in preparation to jump.

Zack thought, “Jumping from a height like that would surely injure it... It wouldn’t jump... It knows it can’t survive an impact like that.”

The monster then gave Zack another surprise. The shield-like scales on the creature’s back began to separate, revealing that they were only covers for something much more devastating. A pair of thick, grey wings, much like an hawks, unfolded and spread above the beast. The wing’s size could easily lift the massive creature and now Zack was preparing his mind and body for the sprint of his life. The creature screeched outward, its lungs bellowing a high pitch scream which was nearly deafening to Zack. The fearsome cry filled the Firelight Woods across miles and miles as the monster plummeted towards Zack location. It threw open its claws as it flew down in a dive bomb approach. When Zack saw this happening, the only two words that he could produce were ones in which now sunk his measly amount of courage and confidence he had mustered up.

He breathed heavily, “Oh hell...”

He immediately took flight into a mad dash and ran as fast as he could away from the monster. The lizard beast slammed its body towards the ground only mere meters away from Zack’s previous location. The vibrations from its landing pulsated through the ground, sending shock-waves past Zack and up the trees around him, shaking them vigorously. The beast, seeing that it didn’t crush Zack underneath its feet, let out another piercing screech and began to pursue its target.

Zachary raced through the forest, not wanting to look back towards the creature. He hopped and jumped and ran through all sorts of bushes, ferns and thorns to try to escape the massive predator. He could feel the vibrations of each step the creature made behind him, he could feel its hot breath rush over him and even blow plants and branches in front of him; he could even hear the monster breaking through the twisted forest Zack was dodging in order to take down the human. He had no idea how exactly he could fight this beast and was at his wit’s end on how to even evade it since it was efficiently mowing down the forest behind it with ease.

A powerful flap from the lizard’s wings ascended the creature above to towering foliage in mere seconds and was now invisible to Zack’s sight. Zack turned to see where it had gone off to, but didn’t know where as he searched every corner of his vision for the beast. He breathed heavily, trying his best to recuperate his breath and strength for what was to come. He now stood in the silent forest alone; it was maddeningly quiet. The only sounds he could hear was his own heart beating intensely and the falling of oversized leaves around him.

Zack stood his ground with sword in hands; he oscillated his body continually, making sure he wouldn’t get surprise attacked from any angle. Through the silence of the forest, Zack could now hear a new noise, two in fact. First, a steady drum beat, a beat too synchronized for nature to produce alone. It echoed along the forest heights and bounced off of the trees themselves. A steady beat, a quick beat, a rhythm which made Zack’s fear rise again. It started off quiet, but progressively grew louder and louder. The other noise Zack could hear grew with the beating of the distant drums were chanting sounds. It was uncanny and strange to Zachary, but chants they were. He couldn’t tell what exactly they were saying, but they were saying it over and over again, in perfect tempo with the four-beat drum. The voices grew louder and from all directions, he wasn’t sure where it was coming from and saw nothing out of the ordinary he had seen before the beats and chants began. As the chants grew, he realized what they were saying, or thought they were saying.

The voices rang through the forest in deep tones repeating, “Var-Ra! Mar-Ra! Var-Ra! Mar-Ra...”

Zachary whispered unto himself, “Vara... Mara... Varamara...”

As soon as he did this, the canopy of the forest broke open and the sun’s light poured down into the hidden woods. The monster fell through, diving towards Zachary while yelling its death scream. Shrapnel from branches, berries and leaves fell with it. Zack raised the Prevailer and felt its magic flow through him. He focused and ceased the falling debris in midair above him. Large leaves and massive shards of broken wood and bark floated above him, but the lizard clashed ahead of him, shaking Zack almost off of his feet. Even from the shaking of the monster’s plummet, Zachary maintained his focus. The leviathan of a creature abruptly charged Zack and he had little time to figure what he was planning to do with the debris above his head.

He retained his energy along with his magic, pressed the fallen debris into a large ball of sharp wood and massive splinters, and threw the ball into the front of the monster. It broke apart upon impact, leaving bits of sharp wood immersed into the creature’s face. One stuck into its eye and partially blinded the lizard. It stopped its charge and tried to shake the shrapnel that was lodged in his body out, but to no effective use. Zack saw this moment of opportunity to preform another maneuver he had little faith in. He held the Prevailer over his head and focused as much magical energy as he could into the blade itself. He had no sure idea what was going to happen, but did so anyways. The magic he forced from his body into the blade was painful, but did so without regret while producing a shout to relieve the built up tension.

With full force, he released the magic stored from his body into the blade and the Prevailer emitted a blinding, blood red light throughout the forest. No shadow or dark place was safe from the magical light as it spread itself throughout the forest in front of Zack. The monster, scared of what had just happened, let out a shriek and swatted aimlessly in front of itself, trying to claw at Zack. Zack knew it was blind from its erratic movements and lowered the blade, ceasing the light and giving back some of his magic he didn’t use up. Zack dodged and evaded his foe’s swiping claws and with an eager prediction of where the creature was going to swipe next, Zachary slashed his sword with full force towards the coming claws and sliced through the scales of the foot with ease. Whether by his own strength he did this or with the help of is new found magic into the blade, he was uncertain. He was glad it worked out in his favor as the creature soon felt the rising pain from its severed limb. The cut off foot flew through the air and plummeted behind the two with a rolling thud.

The lizard was in great agony as it tried to limp away from Zachary. The bloody and severed limb served to be a problem for the lizard as it slipped and tripped about it. Zack smiled, knowing that now it would be an easy kill for him. He rose his sword again and stepped into his offensive position. Though before he attacked, the creature rose its damaged leg in front of himself and watched the blood drip from the stump. It screamed once again and in a few moments it grew back another foot from the chopped off limb, claws and all. Zack was astonished and now was once again wondering how he could defeat such a formidable foe of Firelight Woods. The creature now rested its new foot down upon the ground and rose upwards to once again fight Zachary. Zack’s elated spirits were extinguished and he found himself again running through the woods away from the monster.

The beast pursued his target as Zack used his magic to aid in his escape. His magical aura lit his right hand in front of him while his other was holding his sword. Whenever he would pass a large boulder he could lift with his magic or a twisted, broken limb of a tree, he would levitate the object and throw it behind him towards the creature. The lizard wouldn’t even stop its pursuit of Zack; blow after blow the creature would take, it would fight through the pain and its rage would build. The more its rage built, the faster and swifter it would become, violently swiping Zachary at every attempt it was close to him.

Through the intensity of it all, he had completely forgotten about the noise the monster made while plowing through the forest. He veered his head back and slowed his pace down to a halt when he realized it was once again gone from his sight. He had no time to rest, knowing that this cunning creature would surprise him again. He lowered his sword and held it at his waist, ready to strike his enemy. Through the forest, he could continually hear the beat of the drums still and the chants as if they followed him, but a new sound occurred to him as well. The beast was surely around him now he figured from the new noises he heard throughout the forest. A shuffling and tearing through the trees, the beast was hiding itself, but where exactly Zack could not tell.

The stinging eyes of the lizard burned through the forest towards Zack as he finally spotted the creature a split second before its attack. It had once again camouflaged its scales to the foliage and bark of the surrounding tree towers and now knowing that it had been spotted, lunged towards Zack. He decided to stand his ground and face the monster head on. No more running, it was time to fight. The beast surprisingly landed only a mere meter from Zack’s position and the force of its fall shook Zack off of his feet and onto his backside. He tried to quickly recuperate from his fall, but the monster bent its arm around and slammed the backside of its paw over Zack, sending his body flailing through the brush of the forest. He spun wildly through between the trees and finally stopped cold once his body had nicked a few trees. He forcefully came to a thud on a rough patch of earth. Zack was in immense pain, but he knew he had to keep pushing through it to survive. In a few seconds, he was back on his feet and running the opposite direction from where the monstrous lizard was.

He could feel his stamina fleeting with each new step and hop. Running as fast as he could through the warm forest began to take its toll on him. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this overgrown lizard-bird-animal off of him and his courage as well as his strength seemed to now elude him. The monster, whom quickly caught up to his prey, could even tell that his victim’s movements were becoming sloppy, which gave it a more vigorous burst of adrenaline knowing that it wouldn’t take too much longer until it could feast upon Zack. To this beast, this opportunity was not only a chance to survive itself, but a game. A game in which he had only been toying with his prey; but now the excitement had built up too much inside of it and it was ready to make its final pounce.

Zack, in a hurried-limping fashion, ran into an area of the forest where the trees grew much higher it seemed and the foliage ceiling stretched on much longer. This larger opening also revealed an incredibly large and white boulder which he was running straight towards. The giant stone seemed halfway submerged in the ground, though its wide face which wasn’t underground was impressively smooth and thick. The massive rock trumped both him and the beast chasing after him as it sat in the forest watching one trail the other. Zack found himself cornered against the rock and the beast; the lizard wasted no time to slow down and attack him. Zack halted against the stone face, trying his best to think of a way to escape this death trap.

A sudden, yet brilliant idea formed in his mind and he soon began to rummage through his belongings, searching for a special tool Luna had given him. The monster proceeded to bend its knees and leap towards Zachary at a great distance with its wings unfolded and claws pointed towards him. It volleyed itself towards Zachary at gaining speeds with the help of its enormous wingspan. Zack finally found the object he was looking for and turned towards the boulder. He quickly and awkwardly pressed the Marauder’s Key towards the stone wall, hoping that what Luna said of its powers were true. It luckily began to glow a golden light and the object suddenly sunk into the rock face. A rectangular indention formed in the wall in front of him and the cut stone hinged open into a dark room. Zachary swiftly jumped into the unknown and the stone door closed behind him and disappeared back into the boulder.

The lizard beast saw this, but couldn’t stop his assault in time bashing its head into the massive boulder. The collision shook the foundations of the forest. Dead limbs, large berries and plenty of foliage fell around the sight of the impact. The boulder cracked through and fell apart into rubble and debris around the beast. The only remnant of the rock that stayed true to its foundation was a rectangular stone slab. A smaller indention of a rectangle faded through the rock and it opened up like a door once more. Zack peaked his head through and saw nothing but white and brown clouds of dust and dirt. When the haze cleared, he looked upon the beast which had collided with the boulder. It lay on its belly, its eyes shut and possibly dead. Zack slowly stepped out of the stone door and as soon as he did, it closed behind him once more. The last large, standing rock from the boulder then crumbled away and in its remains Zachary spotted the metal shimmer of the Marauder’s key. He bent over, took it and placed it back in his traveler’s bag. He looked over and stepped towards the beast now, thoroughly examining it to see what condition it was in.

"It’s still breathing," he said mentally whilst watching the monster’s nostrils slowly take air in and out. After seeing this, he too took a large breath of relief and sat himself down on a large, chipped piece of the boulder. While watching the beast slumber, he took out a water sack from his bag and drank heartily from it. Zack then wiped his mouth and placed the water sack back in his bag.

“I’m not a doctor,” he said with regaining strength, “but I’d say this little fella’ is stone cold out.” A delayed chuckle rose up from Zack as he repeated his corny joke, “Heh, stone cold... boulder... heh...”

He sat up after regaining a bit of stamina from his resting spot and decided he should continue through the forest some more before nightfall. The blood-colored rays of the sun shot through the trees beyond him, night was soon on approach as he could tell from the sunset’s beams. Before exiting the place where the monster rested, he looked back and wondered if should kill the creature, just to make sure it wouldn’t harm him again. Though he knew he could easily slit its throat and be done with his problems, he almost pitied the beast in its condition. He figured that it tried to kill him, but from what he saw before when entering the Firelight Woods, he was the only reasonably prey to fill a giant lizard’s stomach. So Zachary let his hand go from his hilt and walked away from the beast.

In only a few short minutes, he found himself in a small opening in the woods. Zack could clearly see the now pink and purple sky over watching him. The towering trees on the edge of the opening still were tremendously high; he viewed them more as cliffs of wood than anything else relating to a natural forest; then again, this was about as natural as a forest could get. He soon realized why this was an opening and from the edge of it he saw a bending and twining creek. Knowing this, he could now hear the faint trickle of water running through the river stones and he began to limp his way towards it. He purposely fell down at the edge of the bank and dipped his fingers into the clear waters, feeling for the temperature. Zack then gracefully cupped some water into his hands and washed his face from sweat, dirt and the blood from his cuts.

He had a small slice in his wrist from when he fell off of the tree and immediately felt a tingling sensation overcome that area of his body. He looked over it and saw that the wound slowly sealed itself up and was no more. The water possessed healing properties he soon noticed and began dipping all of his wounds in the creek. Though the water couldn’t heal his internal injuries, he was satisfied of the little bit of healing it could deal. He finally drank of the water and began to feel his energy returning to him. He emptied his water pouch and refilled it with this magic water. He took a few moments to inspect the creek further, seeing if there was something physically different about it; but judging from the water’s surface to the creek bed itself, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

Before leaving the comforts of the creek, he did spy something in the water. A strange formation could be seen engraved into the creek bed’s edge. He dipped his hand down into it to feel it out. It was small, about the sized of his curled fist, but was lightly indented in the bed itself. It was old and practically part of the creek floor. He continued to feel it out and realized what the curved shape of it was. He was a little taken back by this; he was sure it was a hoof print and nothing else. It was smoothed out and knew it couldn’t have been a natural formation. He began to think of how it got there when taking his hand out of the water to dry it off. As he rose back up on his feet, stared down into the water and continually looked upon the hoof mark below, lost in thought as to how it got there.

In a rapid moment, a sudden and violent pain surged through Zachary’s body, starting from his right shoulder blade. The force took him entirely off guard and almost threw him into the creek. He held himself over the water to stop the force, but the pain only escalated in his shoulder. He peered down to see what had happened and soon saw where this agony birthed from. An immensely long arrow was stabbed through his shoulder and the point of it came a foot out of the other side of him. He had to lie down from keeping his arm from hurting so much and tried in one forceful movement to remove the bolt. He couldn’t turn around to see who had shot him with it, but continued to pull out the arrow. The pain was too much for Zack and he left it in. The tip of the arrow was made of some purple, jagged gem and it dripped of his blood onto the grass below.

Zachary’s vision began to blur and his strength and consciousness was receding quickly. Waves of pain came over him and continually sapped him of his energy. He mustered up enough power to keep himself awake and to lightly turn his body over to see who had shot him. His vision was now darkening, but he saw a blurry silhouette of a bipedal being walking towards him from the forest’s edge. He could make out some colors the creature was adorned in, but had no idea what it was. It walked upright, it had appeared to have long arms, a long torso and short legs. It was wearing something on its head, like rows of horns or spikes, though Zack couldn’t tell exactly. Zack tried to speak, but he was too tired and his words slurred to moans, he fell unconscious and into blackness. The last thing he heard was from the creature itself which spoke in a foreign tongue to his.

It spoke, "Elnoirel raka, seravcuno sel Varamara..."

12

View Online

(12)

A vibrant and bright sun casted its rays through a royal blue, midday’s sky. The winds were quite calm in the high air and the clouds lofted themselves to and fro along the airways. In the fair distance of the atmosphere loomed the incredible flying floating city of Cloudsdale, home of the Pegasi and alike. It was about half past lunch hour and the city was dying back down into its routine pattern. The Weather Control teams were sent out from their main stations to the sub-stations located in other high traffic areas in Equestria such as Canterlot, Manehattan, even Ponyville. Not every pegasus worked in weather control, however a numerous of them did. Other main jobs in Cloudsdale consisted of working in the Rainbow Factory, the sporting arenas, restaurants, businesses and the like. The city itself wasn’t that much different than any other city in Equestria, the only real difference was that it was a floating city and was the leading producer of all weather activity and control in the land.

Cloudsdale is also known for their sports and entertainment side. Pegasus pony’s were once a warrior race, showing great bravery and acrobatics in the air during combat. Now though, they channel their instincts into more efficient activities. Mainly when ponies thought of Cloudsdale, they thought of the headquarters for the Wonderbolts or perhaps Friesian Sister’s Flying Circus, both are very renowned entertainment groups. Though the Wonderbolts divide their regimen between racing, acrobatics and the such; but they were not always entertainers.

The original team that created the Wonderbolts (once known as the Firebolts, but changed the name to cope with the times) were created for the sole cause of being Equestria’s foundation for aerial combat and defense. The group was created by both the Princess’ to maintain Equestrian Security; however, after Luna’s banishment, the team was gradually disassembled and turned into a more crowd pleasing team of preforming artists. The thousand year reign of peace Celestia had maintained meant that there was no real need for an active military. To show her full support, she broke apart many of the active armed forces, showing her subjects that there would be no need for such things. Thus, the denizens of Equestria were at true peace, but the Firebolt’s activity were still in the dark to the general public.

Firebolt missions and operations were and have always been kept in secret. Only the highest knowledge in Equestria knows of the troubling dilemmas the team had occurred over the course of their activity. Not only were the Firebolts a defensive force, but an offensive strike team. Rumors had spread of their daring operations through the Griffon Empires and even farther beyond the comforts of Equestria. They had shattered many bandit formations that held the crippled Griffon Empire together and on numerous occasions undermined illegal rebellions and activities of not only pony kind, but beyond. This overly offensive group was assigned to do this by Celestia herself in order to maintain peace throughout the kingdoms and empires for as many years as she could.

Celestia had numerous secret bands of forces for battling and damaging every sort of group that opposed her laws of peace and prosperity. To spies, to even secret martial operative teams, she demanded to know all information regarding homeland issues to foreign quandaries–even if it meant spying on her own citizens. She had to know in order to maintain further peace. Though over time, even her own organizations came to dismemberment over the fact they had become sickened by the ways they had betrayed their own kinds. However, not every organization Celestia created knew about the other’s existence, and when they did, they realized they all took a part in bringing Equestria into a silent and orderly police state.

Not everyone in the organizations left after the discovery, a few faithful remained and the organizations were never truly brought to light to the public. Near the ending years of Celestia’s reign of peace, the martial groups were hardly active, but still remained in the shadows, tinkering and meddling with odd affairs. Celestia knew of this, but not everything the organizations she had created told her every detail and had purposely remained partially country locked, leaving outside actives in mystery. They had become rogue, in a sense, but not enemies of the Equestrian Kingdom; they were simply observers and would sometimes go into the public to handle affairs that would get too out of hoof.

Concerning the Firebolts, most of the original members had faded off now, pursuing personal goals, traveling the world, or dying of old age. One remained however, a sole survivor and witness to the mysterious past activities of her former team. She was young when she joined, but highly talented. Now she was old now, though still very strong and very fast; not many could guess her age from her looks, but she had seen quite a fair amount of action in her wild yesteryears. She now trained a new generation of Wonderbolts, far more in number than the Firebolts, but not for ariel combat and espionage, but–of course–for entertainment.

She, along with a handful of others from the Firebolts, Ivory Guards, Composers of the Ballad and more had been chosen to appear in Celestia’s court after multiple events that needed extraordinary efforts. These very few members were chosen specifically by the Princess herself because of their valiant actions in the face of overpowering odds. Whenever one was called forward, it was done in secret; only the Princess and the member chosen will know what had happened. This ancient ritual is forbidden knowledge to the pubic, and highly kept in the closed chambers of Canterlot Castle.

Celestia chooses one pony or other species during every generation to give them a secret that is beyond all other secrets. This, she bestows upon the one she chooses, is the omnipotent elixir of nature. This Elixir is known as the Silver Water of Aeteraeon. A single drop is produced once every one hundred years from a sacred fruit-bearing tree, deep in the Farlands. Its location has never been revealed and is by far the greatest treasure on could possess in any lifetime. The water of Aeteraeon grants a single being immortality upon the taste of the droplet.

They may live forever and shall stand forever as guardians of Equestria; though they still can be killed by mortal injuries, they are blessed with eternal youth, unceasing stamina, and unrelenting protection from all diseases. This grand achievement can only be bestowed upon those who have accomplished eternal greatness and beyond in their lifetimes. Only Celestia knows who all have been blessed by Aeteraeon, but only ten exist to this day, and those ten do not know of each other.

The final member of the Firebolts remained in her home, alone, but more or less happy with Celestia’s reign of peace. She has endured many hardships, but risked so in order to protect her home and loved ones. Her name is Spitfire, and she has been a denizen of Equestria for seven hundred and twenty-three years, and counting. As she looks over her home, she senses something dark coming in the far winds. Something that will shake the city and begin a domino effect throughout the peaceful lands Celestia has strived to maintain. She knows Equestria is not prepared for this coming storm.

A lone pegasus flew into the busy white streets of Cloudsdale. She landed into a trot and marveled at her old home. It had been too long since she had last seen it, but still the magnificent sights and art of the city sent shivers of awe down her back. She held this city as her own, her home town in the sky. Too many wonderful memories reentered her mind once more, times of laughter, times of joy, even times of hardship and sadness broke through her limelight of inner splendor. Though these few pervasive thoughts only made her pride for Cloudsdale increase ever more.

Though Rainbow Dash wasn’t here to be stopped by the gleam and glory of a nostalgic past, she was here for business reasons. It wasn’t such a fun activity of hers and she certainly didn’t look forward to it every year. On this day, the last day she could do so, she had to renew her Weather Control permit for Ponyville to stay an active member of the Weather Pegasi. Rainbow had to get it over with and she knew this was going to take most of the day away; however, she tried her hardest to remain happy about the mandatory procedure.

From across the open air street, she finally saw the building she was looking for. The Department of Weather Ascendency (or the D.W.A.) was a government building with high cloud columns holding up its pyramid shaped roof. The cumulus yard in front of the building had a great obelisk positioned in the middle of the court with a nimbus-shaped pegasi atop it. All of these tall features swayed with the continual updrafts Cloudsdale was known for. All the tall buildings did this and the pegasi were use to it.

Most vacationing citizens of Cloudsdale were quite shocked from the buildings and towers back on the ground had a general uneasiness about the ground itself. Most, if not all who lived in the clouds, pegasi stayed afloat their entire lives, hardly touching the ground below. Some even had a fear of the ground and the bizarre world beneath them. It is estimated one out of fifteen pegasi who call their homes in the clouds experience a neurological disorder where they fear the earth below. They were classified as experiencing terraphobia, the fear of ground. Rainbow Dash had overcome her fears during her filly years, but not all are as brave as her and continually live in a state of terror.

The cyan pegasus slowly fluttered her way across the cloud yard to the stoop of the building. Grievance was building up inside her and soon dread had pushed her away from entering the door. She knew though if she didn’t go through with this procedure she would have to retake all six months of classes in order to regain her license, which Rainbow knew she didn’t want to do. However, she didn’t want to waste her weekend off on a beautiful day like this, she wanted to spend every bit of her time in the air or with her friends back in Ponyville. She longed for an escape from this unusual punishment and continually thought of what she would be doing with her friends right now. This impasse weighed on her entire being, immobilizing her body to even reach out and open the front door.

Then a sudden notion came to her from the blue, through the reminiscing of friends and merry times. She thought of Zack. Though she never spent a great deal of time with him, the times she did spend with him were quite incredible, even if they weren’t for long. For the greatest time, she was a bit taken back by his oblong and awkward bipedal appearance, though she was an accepting pegasus and overtime grew to enjoy his company. She had had her fair share of strange creatures that would drift into her cloud city and accepted the fact that the world was much bigger than a city in the sky.

From days at the swimming hole with her friends and him, to camping trips with her girls and Zack, those days seemed so long ago when she began to rekindle her mind while sitting on the steps of the D.W.A. building. One day stuck out the most in her memory, a day in which she spent an entire afternoon with him. She never took the surreal opportunity of it until it was too late, but remembered it so keenly. She thought about it often and would continue to do so for days to come. He had spent a fair amount of time with every member of the Elements of Harmony over the six years he was in Ponyville, (much so more with Pinkie Pie) but this one moment she continually thought of burned in her mind like a comet in the deep of space.

The day they spent mostly together was a day which only occurred in a few numbered times during a lifetime. A day in which one could say one was truly in the epitome of paradise and bliss. Where every wrong and every problem could be blown away like tuft seeds on a dandelion. The day to her then was a lost experience she desperately tried to hold onto. She felt as if she was lost in that paradise the day gave to her and only found the way out by accident. A price in which she would soon have to pay.

They laid upon an open hill overlooking a part of the valley in which Ponyville rested in. They were alone as they gazed upon the sun seeping under the mountains beyond and watched the colors of the day melt into the beauty of night. Cool winds blanketed the two as they rested their heads and upper bodies on an oak. The warm air and scent of nature and flowers allured the senses of the two and brought them into a tranquil state of mind.

The purpose for this visit wasn’t to chat, (at first) but because Zack offered to help keep time while Rainbow Dash performed laps around Ponyville. The whole gang eventually showed up, all five and Zack eagerly watched the cyan pony zip across the landscape over and over again for hours at a time. As the day grew, one by one each of her friends would leave, the last of which was Pinkie Pie, whom one would think would have sat there forever watching her best pony friend do what she loved. Eventually, she remembered that she was called in to work at a specific time and jetted off back to the village.

Then after a few more minutes, Rainbow Dash stopped and was surprised to see Zack still remained, faithfully holding her stopwatch. As soon as she landed, he gave her her time. Rainbow discovered that she was unsuccessful at breaking her previous record for one thousand laps over Ponyville, but it didn’t worry her the slightest as she fell over onto the soft grass and rested her tired body at the base of a tree, the same which Zack had been standing under. He joined her and the memories began.

For hours they talked, not moving from their shared location. A day at first Rainbow Dash disliked, knowing that it wasn’t a day of success for her and more or less a waste of a day; but gradually her mind unwound into a strange, hypnotic repose only Zack was able to do to her. They chatted about all sorts of things, casual things, personal things, it was a time they both really got to know each other for whom they really were. Zack would tell her about his interests, what his world was like, his hobbies, passions, hopes and dreams. She would talk to him about things such as that, and after some time, she even told him about her insecurities and her past and present hardships. She eventually fully opened up to him, as he did much earlier before her. Zack even began to tell her things even ponies like Pinkie Pie didn’t know, which was difficult for him to even preform.

It was in a instant when the light shinned right and the wind blew in just the right direction. When the stars far beyond aligned themselves and all the sadness and pain and agony in the world were silenced in that few seconds Rainbow Dash witnessed. She looked upon Zack and he looked upon her; though she knew nothing of what he was thinking, just the appearance Zack gave was such an uncanny and subtle expression who he unintentionally gave to her that it opened her eyes. She felt a rising sensation build up within herself, a secret fire began to burn from a small tinder pile to a roaring bonfire. A feeling that almost sent her into a dizzy, happy and sickening experience she had yet to find words to describe it for. His relaxed smile, his powerful jawline, his deep, brown eyes that graced over her body, his wavering hair in the evening wind, it was too much for her handle at once; but through some, (now reluctant) power, she hid her overbearing feelings from him. Somehow she succeeded in this, she hid her true emotions.

Love was what she discovered it was after many hours had passed and she found herself alone again in her bedroom. Such a foreign and perplexing feeling she thought of it. Did every mare feel this way? Was it even possible to fall in love so quickly and deeply that it suffocated her very being? She wondered if she would ever experience such an overpowering sense like that again in her life. She wept for that sensation to happen for days, she sobbed aloud and mercilessly for Zack. She was confused, angry and happy all at once. She allowed her emotions to flow out in the safety of her home as she fell upon her cirrus bed sheets and cried. Rainbow Dash thought she knew it all, that she knew her body and mind better than anyone else and was the strongest, fastest and greatest of all pegasi in Ponyville, but in solitude she wallowed in a pitiful sight, crying over someone she hardly knew yesterday.

Her mind then fooled with her to avoid him, to try and not to mess up her opportunities with him. She began to think that maybe soon she would be able to tell him, to sing it from the highest peak or the tallest tower. She waited and battled with herself internally for days. The power which tried to claw itself from her mind and out her lips relentlessly struggled with the cyan mare. The painful and saddening days turned to days, weeks, then months. Twelve of those months she had built herself a secret sanctum within her mind to shield her sweetest, deepest feelings and most agonizing, painful fears. Over the year, she saw and knew that Pinkie was the one in his eye, and she ever so desired him as well. She loved that pink mare as much as a friend could and hardly blamed her for what had befallen herself. It wasn’t her fault after all.

So she now remained alone, defeated by the inevitable wall that Pinkie had built up long before she could even begin to tear it down from its foundations. The pieces were already in motion for their final strike before she even knew how to play the game. It was unfair, unsportsmanlike perhaps; but through the silence and darkness, Rainbow persisted, even though she knew she had already lost. She kept her priorities ahead of her broken, inner self for those years, never revealing her true feelings. She acted like a friend to everyone, even when she met with Zack again, but everyday she would feel that lingering pain gnawing at her core. She sat on this thought that day, she sat and never even entered the building, accepting defeat once more.

“H-How has he escaped,” Luna clamored in disbelief. “Nothing of this world can escape...”

“Precisely," Celestia answered, "He is not of this world.”

“The signs! The signs said we would have time to prepare for this! We cannot fight him. We have not prepared for this.” The two fell silent, now knowing that something was watching them from behind.

This something spoke out, “You surely cannot, my dear alicorns.”

The sisters turned simultaneously to meet face to face with their old nemesis. Luna gasped in horror, flash backs of days drenched in madness and mayhem overtook her; she dared not speak in front of such a powerful entity. Discord hardly budged from their actions. They found him leaning on the door post with arms closed and a sneer expression across his face. He lazily blinked, giving them the hint that they were hardly a threat to his master plan. Celestia’s horn suddenly glowed violently, giving a golden aura that filled their end of the room with a blinding blast of light. Her eyes even burned with the same intensity as she stepped in front of her sister and shielded her with her wings and body mass.

“Discord,” she exclaimed aloud. She trembled, trying to hold back the raw magic she produced from within herself. There was, by far, enough magic built within her horn at that moment to shatter the castle around them, sending it off of the mountainside in burning and crumbling rubble. The magic might she was producing could easily be felt by every unicorn in Canterlot and they knew something terrifyingly powerful was in their presence. This was planned by Celestia, to warn her kin that something terrible was in their kingdom.

Luna noticed something strange and alerted her sister, “Stop! Something isn’t right...” Her words had no sudden effect on Celestia and she began to plead with her, “Sister, please! Just sense his energy for one moment and you will see he isn’t himself. This isn’t the Discord we fought a millennia ago.”

She narrowed her vision and sensed Discord’s presence. Luna was right, something was very off about the draconequus. Celestia subsided her power gradually and remained in her upright stance, still ready to protect her kingdom and everything she loved.

Discord let the two sense his being and remarked on Celestia’s outburst, “My my, isn’t somepony in a tizzy over an old buddy? Can’t we all just be friends again?”

Discord levitated himself to the center of the room, hearing the stamping of the entire Royal Guard in the castle a ways behind him. He allowed them to enter and encircle him from all directions. Unicorn and earth pony guards pressed their shoulders together with spears aimed for the beast before them while pegasi guards floated above, pointing spears down at him. Valiant and Shining Armor walked in behind the rest and stood amongst the Princesses. Discord looked about them, almost as if counting the number of guards that circled him.

He said to the multitude, “The cavalry has arrived!”

“I know all about you, Discord,” Valiant stated with firmness.

“And you are?”

“The Six Star General of Harmony, Valiant Steed. And my good colleague here is Captain of the Guard, Shining Armor. We’re here to ruin you plans.”

Discord gave a toothily smile towards Valiant and chuckled, “Well, isn’t that a cute title, friend?” Valiant remained confident with his head held high, unaffected by the insult and showing no emotion towards him.

A lone guard spoke to Celestia while keeping eye contact with the enemy, “Give us the word, my liege, and we will gut this ‘thing’ for you in a heart beat!” He then silently conferred with himself, “How did this guy even get past us this far into the castle?”

“Better yet,” Luna broke in, “what’s happened to you, Discord? You’re not yourself!”

“Aren’t you the cleverest pony in the room! Everypony, give our youngest Princess a round of applause for her obvious findings!” He merrily clapped away while the rest in the room were still somber and ready for an imminent attack. Seeing that no one else was clapping, he abruptly stopped and huffed in annoyance.

“Well allow me to give you stone dead ponies a monologue to clear things up before I ruin everyone’s fun.” He then grabbed one of the guard’s spears and folded it into a ball of metal in his hands. He pressed it, twisted it, and smoothed it quickly, then handed it back to him in the shape of a flintlock pistol. The earth pony had no idea what it was and still pointed it at Discord.

After that little bit of humor he gave himself, he started to explain, “My name, ‘Discord’ shouldn’t even be used now for what I’ve done. You see, I’ve split my powers, so to speak, with a buddy of mine. Hexarch, ring a bell? Any-who, I gave him my chaotic powers to cause as much devastation with his seven thousand children as his heart could handle. And by that, I mean to go around and feast off of all the 'love and friendship’ in Equestria... And once they’ve feasted, they will grow strong enough to take the rest of this little dust ball in a blink of an eye.

He went on, "So I know you’re asking yourself, ‘Well if Discord doesn’t have his powers of chaos anymore, what’s stopping us from stopping him?’ Well I’m glad you asked, because here’s the thing: Do you really believe such a petty, dimensional tearing power such as chaos was the only tools I had up my sleeve? You, my two sister’s, should know well enough that before I was even endowed with chaos, that I was of greater power than you! That I was a completely different being than anything this world had ever lain eyes on! Before chaos took over me, I was invincible, but when it did fully take me, I became weak, soft hearted, a silly and measly excuse for a previous ruler of the cosmos. But now, I’ve willingly given that power to Hexarch. My, who know’s how that’s going to eventually change him, but now I am my old self again. I have all the experience of my previous powers and now can fully be a devastatingly, all-powerful threat to every-single-creature in this entire universe!”

With that final shout, he flung his arms out and a blast of dark energy overcame the the guards around and above him. Celestia, Luna, and Valiant were quickly shielded from the raw magical power by Shining Armor. When the four unshielded themselves, Discord was seen standing alone. Around him were piles of black ash, dust, and the melted metal the guards wore as armor.

“My word...” Valiant stammered in disbelief as to what just happened, “y-you... you bastard!” Shining’s mouth was gaped open from what he just witnessed.

With burning rage, he fumed, “You’ll pay for what you just committed!”

Celestia finally spoke up, “Cease! He will only kill you two as quickly as our guards. He’s toying with us...”

Luna took stand and asked the draconequus, “If you want us, then take us, Discord! No more need for this violence!”

Valiant looked back at Princess Luna shocked, “You can’t give yourselves up so easily! I will fight to my death to protect you two from that monster!”

Discord interrupted on that remark Valiant gave, “Now that was a little uncalled for.”

“Silence,” Shining snapped back with ferocity. “Now tell us, what do you want! We beg of you! We do not need any more violence or casualties today!”

The draconequus slipped in between the four and made his way over to a large, stained glass window in front of them. He leaned against the glass with one paw and folded the other arm behind his back. The four dared not to attack him while his back was turned; Discord was cunningly clever and even more so now that his original, malevolent persona was untainted by pure chaos.

“What I desire,” he began slowly, overlooking the Canterlot streets below, “Now that is something I’ve been dying to get off my chest.” His insane and malicious behavior had subsided into a more somber and serious one. “I am looking for the one you’ve been keeping right here in this castle. The one who hasn’t showed his cowardice face yet. Does he mock me by doing so, Celestia?”

Instead of Celestia responding, Luna spoke up again and replied, “He isn’t here! Sense his power, he is no where near here.” A moment of silence fell over the room and Discord tried to feel out for a few seconds the power Zack usually gave off.

“Where did you hide him? You know... I will tear this castle apart to find him.” No one responded back and Discord was displeased by this action everyone took.

“No worries,” he said with rising laughter, “I see you all are very strong and won’t tell me a single thing... not that it means anything. I'll still kill you all and everything you love. I will turn every mountain upside down to find him! I will murder everyone who opposes my desires! I will search every corner of the world until my hands find their way around his neck–!”

“–Why are you afraid of him, Discord,” Celestia finally spoke up. With that question, Discord turned and gave her a quizzical look. He didn’t expect that question and knew that he was somewhat afraid of this dimensional traveling being. Yet he hid his fear with a figurative mask and remained as serious and terrifying as he once was.

He responded, “Do you know why I search for him? You surely know why... And I know exactly what I’ll do to get his attention.”

He pointed a talon at the window and a beam of red energy shot forth from its tip. The beam collided with the glass and the tint of the window swirled into a mirrored image of Cloudsdale. It was as if looking through the clearest window out towards the city. Discord turned again and rose his paw out in front of him with his palm facing the floor. The ground shook and from the area his paw was facing a throne rose up from the floor. His own personal throne, a coal and red leathered seat with a back that rose high above him. The throne’s head curved outward and from it sported two deer antlers. He sat himself upon his chair and crossed his legs, facing the magic window to Cloudsdale.

“Why are you showing us Cloudsdale,” asked Valiant.

Discord pivoted his head around and gave the pegasus pony a faint smile, “The fun’s about to begin. You might as well kick back and relax, I know I am.”

Celestia approached Valiant and instructed, “You have to go to Cloudsdale, warn them before it’s too late! I’m not sure what Discord is planning, but you must try and protect the city. Me, Shining Armor and my sister will watch over Discord. Now hurry!”

“My Princess, I don’t think we’ll have enough time to gather enough aerial troops to–”

“You must go, alone! They will aid you when they arrive!”

“But–”

“Fly, you foal!”

On that last order, he took flight out of the door, out of the castle and into the sky towards Canterlot. From the distant mountains, beyond Valiant’s eye sight, a large, dark cloud hovered closer and closer towards the city in the sky.

13

View Online

(13)

It was around four in the afternoon when it all happened. The once sapphire blue skies had faded into an apricot-colored horizon. The sun swayed into the western hemisphere and lit the floating city in an amber hue. The streets were calming from the midday shuffles and now the air was warmer to the lonely mare who sat at the stoop of the D.W.A. building. She was lost in her thoughts and hardly noticed anything that happened around her. Pegasi who passed her by gave her an agitated expression, though she didn’t care, she was comfortably numb.

She eased her head up, looking into the yellowed, afternoon yonder. Right above the houses and buildings she followed the glistening light that was reflected in the dew drops in the cloud roofs. The city itself was made from no ordinary clouds; they were as heavy as regular stone structures, since they were filled with dense water to hold up the city and keep it afloat. Such a pretty, yet powerful sight made her wonder why more ponies didn’t notice things like this. She then began to think why she hadn’t in the first place. She lived at such a fast pace, as do most pegasi, that she often overlooked such things; but now that she was still, she could see what natural beauties were around her and was thankful that this day was spent practically alone.

While her eyes followed the city horizon, she noticed a distant pegasi out of place, making a landing not far from where she was. There were strict flight patterns kept in Cloudsdale and one couldn’t just swoop in when they pleased unless it was an emergency. Rainbow Dash thought that she had already ruined her day by not renewing her license and might as well see what was going on where the unknown pegasus pony landed. She was an Element of Harmony and came to the point that it was her duty as such to help ponies. Her loyalty out shown her laziness as she stood from the stairway and flew off through the city.

She bent around the corners of each street going at speeds she could get fined for; however, such petty Cloudsdale laws served no match for her for lack of care at the moment. She spotted the pegasus almost immediately when flying around the Cloudsdale Post Office. She knew that this was the one she saw flying in, because he was the most noticeable one out of line among the citizens on the sidewalks. He stood in the middle of the road with a look of uneasiness which washed over his already white face as he glanced about the area he landed in. The passing pegasi thought of him as a disturber of the peace and continued on their way, ignoring him. To Dash, he appeared like a child lost in a crowd, and that’s when it struck her.

She knew who he was and called out to him from across the street, “Valiant! Over here!” His eyes fell upon the cyan mare and after a moment of analyzing the pony from afar, he smiled, relaxing his posture and folding his wings.

He flapped over to her and greeted her saying, “Rainbow Dash! It’s been too long! I barely recognized you. You’ve grown a lot since the last time we met.”

She smiled in return and said, “Likewise–in status I hear, buddy.” His cheer-filled mood turned opposite when his mind caught back up to him about what was soon going to happen to the city.

“I need to find city hall,” he urgently requested, “and I must speak to the mayor! Something dreadful is on the verge of happening and–”

“But you’re a pegasus,” she butted in with a hoof raised towards him. “Didn’t you grow up here in Cloudsdale?”

“No, in fact, this is my first time here... Could you perhaps show me the way?”

“I most certainly can. Try and keep up!” She turned the opposite direction, with wings unfolded and legs bent for take off. She immediately halted still when she discovered who was behind them watching from a short distance.

“In a hurry, you two,” Spitfire asked while approaching the two pegasi.

Rainbow Dash straightened her posture her saluted the Wonderbolt, “Ma’am! Just taking our Six Star General of Harmony to Mayor Hurricane’s office, Ma’am!”

The yellow mare turned her head towards Valiant with a raised eyebrow and said, “Is that so?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Dash saluted once more. Spitfire’s authoritative figure slipped and she gently informed Rainbow Dash to ease off.

She then approached Valiant closer and noted, “I saw you fly in here illegally.”

“Well, I did, you are correct,” he responded with hesitance. He hardly knew the differing laws here and had no clue about his law breaking manner. He reaffirmed “I did so because–”

“There’s something coming," the yellow pegasus finished, "and you want to know if this city is ready for such a threat.” Valiant’s mood returned to a more somber and serious approach. He didn't know how she knew, but it made explaining his circumstances easier.

“Exactly," affirmed Valiant. "I’m not entirely sure what’s coming, but it’s approaching fast. We need to warn the populous, evacuate the people, raise the defenses.”

“I don’t think you understand, Valiant Steed. But we don’t have an army like Canterlot’s. Right now, we have two hundred ready pegasi guards who haven’t seen action in a very long time. Sure, they train with exercises and simulations, but none of them have been in a real battle. Celestia’s peace has softened us, and I don’t believe we can hold off such an attack so soon.”

Rainbow joined in with a quiver of concern in her voice, “What’s going on, you guys? Are we in trouble?”

Spitfire’s attention turned and replied to the other mare, “We’re not in trouble, Rainbow. We’re at war, and we’ve already lost.”

“That’s enough out of you,” Valiant spoke out over the pessimistic Wonderbolt, “We will defend Cloudsdale the best we can. We need to hold them back from the rest of Equestria long enough for Canterlot to gain strength and take on the threat.”

Rainbow Dash jabbed her hoof into Valiant’s chest and spouted with sudden anger, “Are you suggesting we use Cloudsdale as a front-line shield? To use my city as bait to whoever is about to attack us?”

“We have no choice,” He aggressively fired back. He tired to make his point clear to the younger mare, “We may be able to save the city or we may not. Heck, they might pass right by us! However, we must take precaution...” He lightened his tone a bit and continued, “I know this seems dismal, but we have to fight and prepare the city’s defenses. The only way we can do this is if we have control of the Thunder Bell, and the only way to get to that is through the Mayor.”

Spitfire gave a long sigh and replied, “Fine. I agree with the prissy Canterlot Pony.”

“Watch your mouth, you cloud pusher! I’m only here to help you people out!”

Rainbow interjected, “You’re here to watch us and watch Cloudsdale fall!”

“Enough,” Spitfire shouted over the two. Her attention went first over to Valiant saying, “You need relax, big guy. For a pegasus pony, you sure need to lighten up a bit." She then directed her attention to the cyan mare, "Rainbow Dash. Join us in this and protect your home, or go back to Ponyville and pray for a miracle. I know you know this place like the bottom of you hoof, we could use you and your speed.”

Rainbow Dash struggled with an appropriate answer, replying, “My friends though... if they knew of this, they could help. We can use the Elements of Harmony and stop all of this.”

Valiant came in to the conversation, “Only one other is a pegasus though, they can’t stay up here.”

“Twilight has conjured up spells and stuff, and they all have been able to walk on clouds before.”

“Perhaps, but the actual Elements of Harmony are still in Celestia’s possession."

Spitfire placed a hoof on the mare and consoled, “We don’t have time, we have to warn the Mayor now or never.” She rose up off the ground first with steady flapping and said to the others, “This way, you two. Follow me.” Valiant Steed and Rainbow Dash trailed behind the Wonderbolt over the cloudscape and towards the City Hall.

The three burst through the double doors of the City Hall and quickly trotted towards the front desk.

A light-purple pegasus secretary greeted the pony in front, “May I help you today, Miss Spitfire?”

“We’ll be seeing Mayor Hurricane now.” The secretary pony gasped while they continued down the hall.

She beckoned out, “Wait! You have to sign in first! Come back!”

“No time, miss. Sorry,” Rainbow Dash said in a hurry while following behind the two.

Spitfire slammed open the mayor’s doors. Behind a cloud-laden desk was the alerted and fearful mayor. He was a rounded pegasus stallion with a gray coat and a slicked back, black mane. He wore a stripped dress shirt with a button up long, black suit with a tail. He sported shinned, coal-colored shoes and a matching top hat with a gray feather stuck in one side. The cigar that he had once puffed gray smoke clouds from fell from his mouth and his crinkled, soft face spread in fear of the moment.

“What in bloody Tartarus is going on,” shouted the Mayor. The three halted before him as he got a good look at each of them. He cracked an angled smile across his face and inquired smoothly, “What’s a Wonderbolt, a stallion, and a little, blue pony doing in my damn office?” He hollered over them, “Security!” Two pony guards slide in front of the doorway to his office and Valiant turned towards them.

The two immediately knew who he was and Valiant scolded, “Don’t you even think about it. Leave us. Block the door.” The two did as commanded and the door behind them was sealed off from the rest of the building.

The mayor saw this and stammered, “Wh-who do you think you are?”

“A Six-Star General of Harmony, and you?” Mayor Hurricane’s face reddened as he pulled a handkerchief from his coat pocket and wiped his forehead of perspiration.

Mayor Hurricane wagged a hoof in front of Valiant, proclaiming, “You have no authority over them! Those are my guards! Not yours!”

“They know for a fact that I have higher authority over them.”

“Can we get a move on here,” broke in Spitfire. The group’s attention was set on her as she pounded her forearms on the table in front of her, knocking off the name title that read: “Skylar P. Hurricane - Mayor of Cloudsdale".

Spitfire pleaded with the mayor, “Sir, there is an army on your doorstep. We need to evacuate the city and prepare for their oncoming attack! You must ring the Thunder Bell!”

“My lady, you can’t be serious? Cloudsdale hasn’t been in a war since my ancestor Commander Hurricane fought against the Griffon Bandits. That was nearly seven hundred years ago! I will do no such thing, even if Celestia sent her General to beg–I won’t believe such nonsense!”

Spitfire grew closer to Hurricane’s face and said quietly in a detesting tone, “He died like a coward. He fled his people when Cloudsdale first fell. And when he returned, he was instead considered a traitor than a hero. Celestia had him beheaded publicly. He’s the reason why pegasi were frowned upon for centuries to come. They were all considered traitors to the pony race. Don’t make the same mistake your forefather made.”

He smirked and said, “And where did you get that silly information from? I will not have you slander my ancestor's name!” Spitfire only narrowed her eyes and backed off. Valiant approached the desk and pointed a hoof at the mayor directly.

“You are risking the lives of all of your citizens! You have to do this!”

Hurricane pressed his hooves together on the desk and replied calmly, “I’ll play pretend with you, if that’s what you want. Let’s say there is an army of... who knows coming this way. No one has ever come to the aid of the pegasi. Where was Canterlot when Cloudsdale was overran numerous times by the Griffons? Where was Canterlot during the Great Thirty Day Thunder Battle? All I’m asking is... where is Canterlot now? Did you bring an army to help us out?”

“Well, not yet, they are coming as soon as–”

“As soon as it’s too late. I don’t believe an army is coming because their isn’t an army coming and there won’t ever be! We’re still in Celestia’s Reign of Peace, you can’t possibly think an army would dare step a hoof in this region without it being severed off by the Princess herself. Please, tell me something I don’t know.” Rainbow Dash suddenly stepped aggressively in front of Valiant and grabbed the Mayor by his shirt collar.

“You listen here,” she spouted, fuming with built-up rage, “and you listen good! These great ponies came here to warn you about something coming that could kill innocents and you don’t give a manticore's hide to even acknowledge that they are right?” She began shaking the mayor vigorously as she continued, “I bet you sit in here all day and do nothing for your people! And you would continue to do so when there are creatures out there that are only out to kill, steal and destroy! Now I don’t know what’s coming and I haven’t seen it, but I believe Valiant Steed and Spitfire because I trust them–and you should too! Just take a look yourself and see if something is coming in the horizon you sorry excuse for a pegasus pony!” Valiant and Spitfire’s mouths were agape at what they just witnessed. Spitfire finally pulled off Rainbow Dash and the Mayor re-straightened his hat.

He huffed and replied, “Fair enough. I’ll do what the rainbow dyke says and–”.

His words were cut off by a hoof across the face from the rainbow mare. It didn’t knock the mayor over, but it toppled his hat out of the window behind his desk and left a hoof-printed, purple bruise on his right cheek. Again, Spitfire had to hold back the mare as she tried to fight her way out of Spitfire’s restraint.

She fumed, “I... am not... a dyke!” Hurricane put his hoof up to his lip and pulled it away to reveal that his lip was split and bleeding as well. He looked up at her with a shocked expression. He reached towards his desk, pulled open a drawer, took out another cigar and lit it.

He responded to the mare, “I believe we’re even now.”

The four made their way on top of an open lookout above the city hall. Their view out stretched over the city and even Canterlot could be spotted in the distance. Mayor Hurricane pulled his sporting spectacles out of his coat pocket and scanned the distant airspace.

“If anything,” the Mayor said aloud to the three, “an army would approach from the eastern mountains... I say, if an army were to attack us, even our pathetic excuse for a military here could hold them off. We could take an army of griffons of about a thousand, perhaps two-thousand if lucky.”

Valiant responded, “You’re correct on the fact that an army would approach from the eastern mountains, they are the lowest in the ranges and the easiest to cross by air.”

“However," he lowered his spectacles and turned towards the three, "I see nothing." He raised a hoof towards them and snarled, “Not only did you three lie to me, you broke into my office, assaulted me, and created pandemonium to–Celestia know’s–countless citizens in the city before me and in city hall.”

“Guys,” Rainbow Dash said, but no one heard her over the Mayor’s rant.

“...Your delusions will be your downfalls!”

“Guys...”

“...I’ll make it my personal goal to have you three locked up till eternity's end if I have to!”

“Guys!”

The trio’s attention turned to Rainbow Dash who was pointing high in sky behind them. They all looked to see where she was pointing to and their eye’s widened with horror. A large, mass cloud of blackness encompassed the western sky, coming closer and closer to the floating city.

“What... what is it,” sputtered Valiant Steed.

“Is that a storm cloud," wondered the flabbergasted the Mayor. "It can’t be griffons. By Jove, what an odd sight.”

“Changelings...” answered Spitfire, “lots and lots of Changelings.” She spun towards the mayor and blasted, “And we were cooped in your office while you could have believed us in the first place and prepared for this exact instance to happen! Now ring that damn Thunder Bell before I wring that fat neck of yours!” The Mayor swiftly pulled out a small, magitech device from his pocket the size of a matchbox and flipped a cap on it to reveal a small button.

He pressed his hoof down on it and breathed, “Fair enough.”

The Thunder Bell rang out over the cloudscape. Like the name, it gave off a monstrous thunderclap that alerted the entire city. It had been so long since it was used that ponies scattered to and fro in fear, not knowing what to do. Soldiers were scrambled in the air in a few minutes. They landed in different sections of the city where holes were opened in the cloud surface. Large, cloud spheres formed like droplets beneath the city and soldiers escorted citizens into the pods. As soon as one was filled, it dropped quickly and landed softly in the valley below, dispersing fog and pegasi. Dozens of pods were being dropped one by one and the soldiers tried emptying the city as fast as they could.

In a powerhouse at the edge of one of the city’s walls, a switch was flipped and the vibrant, white clouds became filled with electricity, which darkened its hue. In no time, all of the walls around the city were turned into storm walls, which spurted nearly uncontrollable bolts of lighting outward and above the city. The Rainbow Factory was shut down and the worker’s quickly escaped its confines, leaving it still operating without any pony on the job. Rainbow Dash looked over all of this from the lookout. She turned towards Spitfire with a look of fear plastered across her face.

Spitfire saw this replied to it, “Stay strong, Rainbow Dash. Stay strong and follow me to the bunkers. It’s time.”

At a great distance away was a rocky gully between two great ravines in the crest of a mountain. The view from this angle was a superior vantage overlooking the plains and skyline where Cloudsdale was located. Hexarch was informed of this location from his spies, who had crept into the lands before and scouted out places like these for the coming onslaught. The King and a few of his subjects had fortified the gorge only hours before the coming assault on the city; this was where he could watch and be informed of the battle while staying safe and secluded.

A temporary hive was weaved in between this secret place, a base of operations to say the least. Stray changeling soldiers and captains could be seen making relays to and from the front lines, delivering crucial information to Hexarch and the changeling generals. A lone changeling captain, garbed in dark blue armor from head to hoof, entered the central hive where Hexarch and his generals were. The King and higher ranked changelings were encircled around a table where they had constructed a miniature battlefield to put the distant engagement into a visible perspective. Hexarch acknowledged the advancing captain and swayed his attention over towards him. The captain bowed in respect and spoke swiftly of the current news.

“My Great One," he hissed, "news concerning the populous has reached our ears. The pegasi are starting to evacuate the citizens by dropping them in cloud pods below the city and onto the ground. They have also started the endow the city walls and above with an electrical current. We cannot enter the city until we surpass this. What shall we do, my Lord?” Hexarch rose his head slightly, pondering over the news. The generals behind him talked amongst each other after overhearing the news from the captain. The King turned and confronted his generals to motion them around the table and to have everyone’s attention.

“Sonssss of War,” Hexarch addressed to his generals, “You have heard the newssss. Let me hear your plans.” One bent over the circular table with one hoof in motion and the other holding himself upward over the desk.

He spoke directly, “Send a platoon to the lower reaches; apprehend the weak ponies and begin to harvest them. The ones that escape will flee to the other cities for sure and we will capture them once we invade the other townships. That is my plan for the escaping ponies.”

“I agree with General Alter,” another general spoke, placing a hoof on Alter’s shoulder. “As for the surprisingly defensive fortifications of the Cloudsdale, we could send hive volleys into the city, scrambling their soldiers and perhaps damage the city before they could retaliate. We would need the skyapults aligned around the city for this to cause a true affect.”

“May I offer my advice,” a third general said aloud, coming into the discussion.

“Proceeeeed,” hissed Hexarch.

“We must use our abilities to our advantage. We must send in a few spies and disguise themselves so that they can reach the power station in which the storm fortifications are powered from.”

“How do you suppose we do this, General Deffer,” asked general Alter.

“If there are safe ways for the citizens to escape under the city, there are obvious was of entering it.”

Hexarch, satisfied with his generals' plans, concluded with a snarl of a laugh, “Thissss shall do! Thissss shall do, indeed!” He turned back to the bowed Captain and said, “Transmit this to the generals in the ssssky, the battle shall begin with chaos... And speaking of chaos... thissss power,” he said while holding one of his hooves in front of his face. It began to glow vibrantly yellow with a magic the changelings had never seen before.

He grinned with satisfaction and continued, “Thissss power Discord has given me... it is quite incredible. Almost overwhelming!” He turned back towards his Generals and said to them, “This sssshall be our key to winning this war... flawlessssly.”

In a bunker not too far from Rainbow Factory, Spitfire, Rainbow Dash and Valiant Steed made their way through the clamor and commotion of pegasi soldiers arming themselves for battle. The poorly lit sanction was filled with scrambling soldiers who payed little to no attention to the tree. This place, Cloudsdale Cantonment, hadn’t seen action like this in many years and the soldiers were hardly prepared for such a large gathering of Changelings. In fact, none of them knew what a Changeling was, only Spitfire knew of them from older days and she was unaware as to why they would show up here of all places. However, she kept her mood intact and stayed focused on how to protect her city.

The three were met by three other pegasi in the middle of this mayhem. Rainbow Dash and the others stopped at once when approached by them. The three other pegasi were visibly dressed in the armaments of high ranking Cloudsdale soldiers. Two large Stallion captains stood beside their leading general of the Cloudsdale Military. The general in the middle was a smaller looking pony, but this one was highly decorated and geared in glimmering gold and sapphire. A blue-trimmed jewel armor which looked as if it had never seen a day of war in its life.

The middle pony sounded off to two other captains, “Salute your Six Star General of Harmony, colts!” The two other guards had no idea who Valiant was and what he was ranked, but upon this recent information they straightened up and raised their hooves to their foreheads, acknowledging the highest ranked pony in Equestria.

They saluted simultaneously, “Sir!” Spitfire and Rainbow Dash parted to let Valiant Steed step between them.

He respectfully gestured back, “At ease, stallions.”

The Cloudsdale general approached with a hoof out to shake. With the other hoof, the pony took off its helmet to reveal a long mane and a face of a mare. A look of astonishment came over the three when the general’s gender was revealed. The helmet had hid her entire face and eyes, and the armor itself made her almost look like a stallion, if it wasn’t for the stature and now noticeable shape of her body in the armor. Usually stallions were placed in the military ranks of Equestria, however this was an obvious expectation.

Her coat was a dark ash gray and her mane and tail was in a hue of lesser grays and darker whites. Her electric, vivid gold eyes shown through the most and her cutie mark was still hidden from view because of the armor. She introduced herself with a somber, respecting look in her eyes. She now spoke clearly without the muffle that her helmet gave her; and from it, her voice sounded more feminine than before.

“Valiant Steed, sir, I’m in charge of the Cloudsdale Military here. My name is General Marestorm and I am highly pleased you showed up. I wasn’t sure if Canterlot would answer our call so quickly.” She drifted the conversation over to the question, “Where are your forces then, General Valiant?”

“About that,” he stressed, “they are coming... but they’re not here, yet.” Marestorm’s immediate change of respect spiked to ferocity as she placed her hoof on Valiant’s chest and pushed him back.

She said with rising anger in her tone, “What do you mean? How come you only showed up? What type of general comes to battle with no soldiers at hoof?” Valiant surprisingly pushed back Marestorm and the two guards by her side stepped to her side.

He responded, “Cloudsdale isn’t the only place at war. All of Canterlot is about to go down with Equestria if we don’t hold off this swarm until back up arrives. I promise you Canterlot will answer your plea–a squadron is coming!”

Marestorm stepped through her guards and asked in a fiery tone, “What sort of trouble is Canterlot in?

“Far worse trouble than an army of this magnitude.”

The Cantonment shook as if a hurricane loomed above. Everyone inside struggled to stay to their hooves as the vibrations shook armor and weapons to the floor.

As the tremors ceased, Rainbow Dash blurted, “What was that?”

A pegasi guard flew through the room towards General Marestorm and alerted, “The swarm armies are beginning to cannonade the city, firing volleys of some sort of dark green goo and acid!” Another crash nearby the barricades sent everyone shaking and hitting the walls. They tried desperately to hold themselves up against the fortifications.

Another guard rushed towards Marestorm and distressed, “The armies, Ma’am, they are intersecting the escaping civilians from underneath the city. We have to stop the cloud spheres and find another way to protect the populous!” Marestorm froze in thought, not knowing what to do first. She was–in fact–a general, but had hardly seen battle during Celestia’s Reign of Peace. Valiant saw through to her and stepped forward to take command and orders.

He replied to each of the two soldiers separately, “We need to first return fire using the lightning ballistas on the edges of the city and try to take out their own skyapults.” He moved his attention over towards the other solider and replied to his warnings, “You need to cease the escape pods and move the citizens to somewhere else.”

“But where,” he wailed back in a sudden, uncontrolled fear.

“How about the Rainbow Factory,” Rainbow Dash answered instead of Valaint. Valiant turned and smiled at her quick answer.

He commended her, “At a girl!” He turned to both Rainbow and Spitfire and continued, “You two need to do this. I will go with General Marestorm, she’ll need my guidance.” The two nodded in affirmation and took off past the two generals. He turned back towards the fretful, coal-colored mare and requested, “You need to come with me. Look, I can tell you are shook up about all of this, but hang in there, help is on the way.” She stiffened up, filled with her once repressed duty again.

“Right,” She grabbed Valiant’s hoof quickly and yanked him forward out the door faster than both Spitfire and Rainbow Dash.

Before Dash and Spitfire left the barricades, they suited up in proper fitting battle armor. Spitfire raced ahead of Dash who was pushing her way through the crowds of soldiers that were still in the cantonment. Spitfire looked upward into the city skyline to see the volleys the guards warned Marestorm about. They were large balls of webbing and dark acid matter, which produced a trail of thick smoke pluming behind each one. The city was being bombarded heavily and if nothing was done in a few hours, the city would be annihilated into nothing but fog.

She turned back towards Rainbow Dash, who was just now coming out of the doorway, and yelled, “Hurry!”

The Rainbow mare had stopped too when she had view of the skyline. Her mouth was gaped open in shock as to what horror had fallen upon her home. A sudden volley hit a nearby stanchion holding up a part of the upper loft of the city. Rainbow Dash saw this occur, but Spitfire did not, for it was behind her.

The strike from the missile formed a large impact crater in the side of the massive pillar as it began to crumble into cloud bits. The falling, heavy laden cloud chunks from the pillar took Spitfire by surprise as she was caught off guard. Rainbow Dash burst into a speedy flight to try and swoop Spitfire away from the falling clouds, but it was too late. They both were caught underneath the falling debris and the two were slammed by the pillar’s shattered remnants.

14

View Online

(14)

He awoke in a frightful, sudden panic. Zack had no idea where he was and had found himself curled up and on his side. It was dark, but not as dark as night, and his eyes adjusted over time to his surroundings. It seemed he was no longer in the forest, but in the corner of a small, leather-bounded tent with large mats scattered about the floor. He figured it was early morning from the looks of how the light penetrated the fabric of the shelter. Movement could be heard outside, as well as the sounds of the forest and murmurings of voices he could not understand. His memory hadn’t fully recovered as he tried to remember what had happened to get him into this predicament. He was stripped of his belongings it seemed, but his clothes remained on. He squirmed and struggled to move his body, but to no success–soon discovering that he was bound tightly by his hands and feet. Another rope was tied between the other two ropes, making it especially difficult to move without straining himself.

Zack noticed that in the other, far corner of the tent was his bag of belongings, which were dumped out and dispersed. Even his sword was seen among the items; however, he never did figure out how it was taken off of him, being that he was the only one that could move it. He wasted no more time and set his course of action towards his possessions. Zack began to worm his way across the tent floor. Inch by inch, he slid and rolled his way over to his possessions, being ever so silent not to attract attention.

The drape to the tent opened wide, letting in a shaft of sunlight pass over Zack. He halted his progress to regard who was standing in the tent doorway. His memory came to when looking upon the creature and he thought that maybe this was the being that had shot him with the arrow. The elongated, bipedal beast looked over him and gave a snarl. Zack began to recognize the creature from what books he had read in the Canterlot Castle Library.

With deep surprise, he muffled under his breath, “A Draconequus...”

Zack had read that they nearly all had different appendages from one another, but had the same torsos and heads. A notable draconequus he knew of was–of course–Discord, and with that notion, he figured that these beast wouldn’t take too kindly to him. It also mentioned in the book he read, entitled: ‘Old Beasts From Old Beginnings’ that these creatures died out years ago. That they were lost in time and the last sighting of one dated back before Celestia’s thousand year reign of peace. Taking that into mind, he felt a tad venerated to be able to look upon one, but the malicious look in the creature’s eyes set Zachary back into his state of fright.

This draconequus was garbed in a primitive, leather camouflage around his torso. A war paint was smeared across his face in dark colors and in tribal-like patterns. Besides this, his right arm was that of a ape, the other he believed to be a bear’s arm. His left leg was of a bird and the other a lizards. His tail resembled a scorpion’s and he also possessed two different horns, a curled ram’s horn and a bull’s horn. He was quite intimidating to Zack as it towered over him, giving Zack the most frightful, angered look.

It reach over, picked Zack up by the rope and flung him out of the tent. The force at which the draconequus threw him made his impact with the ground into a painful roll. Before Zack could move, he felt the draconequus’ talons dig into his side, making sure Zack wouldn’t crawl away again. When Zack had gained focus of his visible surroundings, he realized he was still in the Firelight Woods and in some primitive encampment. In a more shocking realization, he soon discovered that there were many, many more ‘draconequine’ than he had imagined. He was surrounded by the beings, all differing from one another from appendages. Besides these physical differences, they all were dressed in similar garb that the first draconequus was in. They sported bows, spears, and all sorts of hunting weaponry in their hands, claws, and hooves. The weapons themselves were immensely large to Zack, even the bows were closely taller than him. Zack concluded that this was some sort of a tribe, but were these all of the draconequine in the woods he wondered.

The draconequus who was pinning Zack to the forest floor threw his bear arm in the air and shouted victoriously, “Neircada! Neircada yor raca!”

The few dozen others shouted back with a single arm raised, “Raca!”

Zachary was expecting the worse out of this situation. His mind couldn’t focus on a successful escape plan, for it was too busy wondering what torture these savages had planned for him. The language they spoke though was very interesting to Zack, it seemed impossible to be spoken again or repeated by Zachary if he tried. It was in a certain tongue, and only that tongue could successfully enunciate the words spoken.

One stepped out of the small crowd of draconequine, the leader Zack presumed. It wore a darkened, leather armor and its face was hidden with a large, gray mask with tribal-esque paintings and markings across it. He wielded a large, wooden stave with multiple gemstones that had seemed to have grown around it. The leader slowly came closer towards Zachary while pointing his stave towards his head. It spoke far too fast and quietly for Zack to make out, but its tone was cold and hostile. As swiftly as its speaking, it knelt down and took Zack by the head, not hurting him in any way, just moving it around in its panther paw. The leader looked over Zack’s head, pinching his cheeks together while rotating his head and eyeballing ever inch of his face. He then let go of his hand and spoke to the Draconequus who still had Zack tacked to the ground beneath his claws.

The leader uttered in an mocking tone, “Garealo nysanna ed finagow tae. Qowo sitis manerolopa dexcedox pandasydao fra.” The other draconequus let its talons off of Zack. He then sat Zachary up on and turned Zack to face the him.

The draconequus thought for a moment and then spoke, “Quieisar lydernok?” It waited as if wanting a response from Zack. He didn’t know what to say as he sat in front of the savage, so he remained silent. After a moment of silence, the beast spoke again, this time it seemed to talk in a different dialect, or to Zack, perhaps a new language.

It articulated slower, “Noyavs Nonenêin Nimhnînanson Nivdaeflun Ninaknnaãmhdl?” Again, Zack remained quiet. The draconequus looked away, he began to deeply think, judging by his looks.

He then turned back after a longer moment than before and said once more, “Olrugena... You speak this perhaps?”

Zack’s eyes widen as he acknowledged happily, “Yes! Olrugena! I speak it!” The crowd around him awed as if amazed by this simple feat for Zack.

The draconequus was in disbelief as he spoke back, choosing his words before speaking, “How, small one, do you know this ancient tongue and not of others?” Before Zack could speak again, the leader of the group stepped forward and said something to the draconequus in their formal language.

After he had spoken, the Olrugena speaking draconequus said to Zack, “My apologies for my way of speech. Olrugena is difficult, you see, to speak.” He continued, “My leader says our clan watched you fight the land dragon, Varamara. Your style of weapon handling was recognized as a warriors. Your magical abilities as well, we name you a wizard. We see you hold the Prevailing One, Spiritax. You could have lain rest our guardian of the Firelight, but your hand showed pity. This is why we do not sacrifice you... now.”

Zack, a little distraught by the fact they were going to kill him, and perhaps still might, questioned in return, “So you all were the ones chanting in the forest while I ran from Varamara?” The draconequus nodded in affirmation. He questioned him again saying, “How did you know about... the Prevailing One–or should I say, Spiritax? And how did you remove it off of me... and how do you know of Spiritax?”

It answered slowly, “Our likeness has dwelled in these lands for many generations, beyond which I can count. We have seen many things. Many magics and magical things have passed through here. Many of which has called home here has departed to the far realms, such as the white blade you held. This talk can be saved for a later time; but as for your last question: we knew of the weapon’s properties and simply slide it off your body. Spiritax is home to these lands, as well its kin and brother.” The leader said something different aloud, and the Draconequus spoke as the bridge between languages.

“My Lord Chief, Eldian of the Thirteen, says you are a wizard from the far realms, and even though mercy guided you away from our guardian, he senses you bring a greater evil here than what lies to the west. What is you destination? Why have you come to such an old realm as ours? And what evil to you carry?”

Zack felt the need to tell the truth and said, “My destination is Equadeus Arx. I must retrieve the Catalyst Stone to save myself in Equestria.” The draconequus began to talk amongst themselves, their tones assured Zachary that they were worried when he mentioned, ‘Equadeus Arx’. Zack continued adding, “Also, tell your leader that I mean no harm. I’m just passing through to get to Equadeus Arx.” The Draconequus spoke quickly to his leader as the chief of the Draconequine hummed in thought.

The leader spoke back and the translator replied, “If it is death you want, we are willing to give it. Going to such a holy place, which is filled with the evils of an elder world, is giving yourself to the Foreseer.”

“But I must go! For Equestria’s and my sake!”

“What is this, ‘Equestria' you speak of?” Zack thought that they would have known, but a second idea formed that since they had never left these woods, then they wouldn’t know anything about such a place. Before Zack could elaborate, the leader spoke much more aggressively towards the translator.

The draconequus said to Zack, “Our leader says we will pass by your destination in a day’s time. We have lost enough light from you and we must continue our hunting trip before heading back to our village, Dracanos.” He then restated an old question, “You did not tell us of the evil you carry. A darkness follows in your footsteps, a shadow in your wake.” Zachary circulated with concern in his eyes before he told the draconequus of this ‘evil’.

“Yes, an evil follows me... but it does not affect my judgment.” Zachary had to lie towards the end to gain the creature’s trust. The void tearing did in fact affect him, near constantly these past few days. He learned to suppress it, but whenever he let his guard down, the stinging surge of his conscious being ripped in two was maddeningly painful.

Eldian then turned back to his warriors, telling them something else. At that moment, the warriors and Lord Chief dispersed from their group. Each individual began to pack up their things and take down the multitude of tents around the encampment. The translator and Zack were the only two who stayed as the others worked.

The draconequus asked him, “What is your name, small wizard?”

“Zachary... Yours?”

“Roren of Wise Knowledges.” He then pulled a blade the size of a short sword from a hilt around his waist. He sliced through the rope around his feet and continued, “That is all I can do for you. My leader says you must still be watched, for you must be accounted for if you do such evil incantations or if this evil consumes you. We will still guide you, but you will be bound around the wrists.” He went on to a different subject, “Your quest, why do you seek such a thing as the Catalyst Stone?”

“It is my cure for my disease, a disease which affects one’s soul. It is my only option and my one true prize at the moment. If I do not achieve this, I will let down many that I love.”

“I see.” Zack looked over and realized the draconequus warriors were having a hard time moving the tent due to the fact they couldn’t remove the Prevailer from inside. Zack focused his mind and called the Prevailer to him. The sword floated out of the tent and situated itself around Zack’s waist and into its sheath.

“Impressive magic, wizard from afar,” honored Roren. “We must leave soon, you have already slept a night from our tainted arrow and now we must continue onward.” Roren sat up and then helped Zachary to his feet. The band of draconequine set out into the Firelight Woods in a single line with Zack and Roren at the end.

The small band of hunters, their Lord Chief and Zachary walked hours on end through the woods. The sun’s rays shot through the high foliage, dancing and waving in thin towers of light. A small breeze blew through the undergrowth, more powerful gusts would have been felt if not for the miles of ancient trees between them and any open field. They were taking a trail that bent through the forest, a narrow passage between the oversized flowers and greenery. The large, amber colored berries the mighty trees held to swayed far over the group in the passing wind. Perhaps with a mighty rush of wind, one could break off land on one of them. The higher the berries grew it seemed, the larger they would grow. Some as big as small houses rocked in the higher breezes above them, and if one of those were to fall, it would be certain death.

The draconequine’s feet and hooves were light against the forest floor, being ever so quiet not to startle the game animals. Whenever one was noticed, a single draconequus raised its arm and the others fell silent. They all knelt to one knee, excluding the one that spotted the prey. He stood tall among them, placing an arrow in his bow and pulling back the string. He aimed for a few moments and released the arrow. Each draconequus were incredible hunters, their arrows and spears flew directly into the hearts of the creatures. Their impeccable aim was something to be feared. Books from what Zack had read about them noted these beings as such great warriors, serving in battles against all sort of other denizens of the world, even against the Griffon Kingdoms. As the hours drew on into the day, Zachary noticed that Roren, even as attentive to his surroundings as the others, did not make any sign of spotting one.

He asked, “Roren, is there a reason why you haven’t spotted any prey yet?”

He turned his head towards Zachary and replied slowly, “I have seen plenty, however, I am no hunter. I am the knowledge seeker; and being such, I have acquired many ancient tongues. I was born and raised to do such things. I am only here to study these huntsmen. My fate has turned true this day, being that I have found you, a speaker of Olrugena. Perhaps I could take you to the other Wise Ones in our village to study you and know of your being?”

“I’m sorry, but I have to journey to Equadeus Arx. It is my mission. I hope to return though; your people seem nice enough.” Roren smiled and said nothing in return. His gaze fixed back in front of him and the conversation ended for the two. Zack looked away and began studying the forest around him.

Something then caught his eye that was not far off of the trail they took. Zachary stopped to peer into the forest while; other draconequine didn’t notice the small human had halted. He walked off of the path and came to closer to what caught his eye. He came to a single, large tree in the brush. The base of the giant sprawled out larger than his house in Ponyville, but one noticeable marking on the face of the bark was a carving. A very old, deeply engrained drawing was cut into the tree. As Zack drew closer, he began to make out three distinct pictures; very simple carvings, as if done by a child. Two of the drawings resembled ponies, one larger and one shorter, while another resembled a draconequine.

“Could it be...” he whispered to himself, reaching to touch the carving. But before his fingers could come in contact with the wood, a claw came gentle over his shoulder.

“You must not touch," the voice from behind him spoke up. "This is a relic of the forest.”

Zack turned towards Roren and said, “These drawings, these are–”

“We mustn’t stay here. Come, walk with us and we shall talk.”

The two caught up and returned to the group. The others never realized their absence and proceeded on their hunting trip. Zack remembered what he had read in Starswirl’s journal those many years ago–about the his travels to the Firelight Woods. How he came across the Star Maidens the deer folk had talked about. What stumped Zack was the other craving in the tree, a draconequus was with them. Did Starswirl simply forget to write about this, or was this drawing craved before his arrival?

He began his questioning by asking Roren, “Do you know of the Star Maidens?”

Roren gave him a grave look as he conferred, “You know much of our realm, Wizard. A knowledge which concerns and surprises me all at once. Yes, legends speak of the Star Maidens. They were before my time, thousands of seasons ago when the world was younger. However, they have long left us and now it is legend. Only relics as the one you came across are scattered in these lands as holy places. We must not harm the relics, for we believe they hold ancient powers and hidden knowledge.”

Zack continued, “In that carving I came across, there was a draconequus. Do you know who this was?”

“Ah, yes. A story we tell the young in our village relates to this image. An olden warrior who had betrayed us. I shall tell you all I know.”

Roren began to recite this story as if he had memorized it, “In the time of my ancestors, when the world was young and the forest did not fully lie over the old castles and forts it grew around, a great battle in the heavens occurred. For many days, the sky split, shattered in spurts of fire and flame. Great clashes and thunder claps echoed continuously and the stars above shook from the celestial powers between us and them. In the ending blows, three stars fell from the sky. It was in this time, we were mourning the death of a nameless infant which had died days after birth. A single star from the three fell into our village then, but none were harmed. The impact was only of light and mist it seemed, a seemingly endless brilliance flooded the village. When the light had faded, the dead infant was rejuvenated with life again. A miracle from the heavens had blessed us it seemed, and the Chief Lord at the time named him, ‘Alwaid’ meaning, ‘The Last Fate’.

Alwaid became a powerful warrior and a cunning articulator at a young age. He was loved by many. The females of the tribe adored him and the males honored and respected him. He was also known for wondering through the forest, getting into trouble with such creatures like the Varamara, however he was wise enough to outsmart the beasts of the forest and avoid most certain deaths. All of this occurred in his youthful years.

The legends speak of one particular day when Alwaid, young in his warrior-hood, lost himself in the forest. The tribe searched for him for many moons, and eventually gave up on looking for him. A few years had passed, and soon he was nearly forgotten. He did return however, but he was not himself. He was poisoned and no longer a warrior of our tribe. He had changed himself into a wild sorcerer with incredible power. His will was bent towards destruction, nothing we could do or say could stop him. Our tribe was nearly vanquished. Only a handful of survivors remained in the destruction of our city. It was in this moment, two came forward from the forest’s edge. The Star Maidens had come to banish Alwaid from the forest. The two deities called forth a greater ally to aid them, and from their combined efforts, forced Alwaid out of the forest forever.

The blessing of the stars had betrayed us, almost extinguishing our people, if not for the Star Maidens and their ally. We no longer call him Alwaid, we have given him the name of which he called himself before us during the attack on his kin. This name is, Discord.”

Zachary asked “What poisoned him though? Why did he turn evil?” Before Roren could answer, Eldian whispered loudly amongst the group. He threw up an arm and the tribe bent low to the ground, arming themselves for an imminent threat. Zack bent down as well with the group without question. Their eyes scanned the forest around them, however, the leader’s line of sight was locked with a thick area of brush a few meters in front of him. The noises of the forest around them tuned back into Zachary’s ears, though he heard no other odd sounds. They all waited in silence, weapons ready and bow strings pulled back.

Zack followed the Chief Lord’s line of sight and did see something moving. A lighter skinned being, smaller than Zachary and perhaps furred. He could only get glimpses of it through the dense brush, but he soon noticed that there was more than one. A group of these very silent creatures walked in line very slowly. Zack began to wonder if maybe these were ponies whom the Draconequine were about to ambush. Eldian, the Chief Lord, rose up himself, lowering his weapon. He then pushed his way through the underwood. No other draconequus followed in his steps, but remained hidden. A burst of joyous laugh came from the leader, who was now out of sight.

He called out to the still unknown creatures, “Nitiaenîan Knyamhdl Notial Nogryavs!” At that moment, the group stood up with smiles upon their faces. One by one, each pushed through the brush to join Eldian and supposedly his friends by the tone in his speech. The way he talked though was not of his tongue, it was in a different language all together. Zack was the last to make his way to the group and was startled to see whom the draconequus came across.

These were no ponies, but the deer folk he had heard and read so much about. There were four in total, each in different hues of browns, blacks, grays, and whites. They were all slim and elegant, but still powerful in appearance. Three possessed great antlers which spread over them, meaning that these were the stags. One was a doe, but she bore a beautiful coat of white and her eyes shimmered like emerald jewels. The deer stood tall, even the doe was a head taller than any of the stallions in Equestria. The deer talked with the Chief Leader and others in their own tongues. Zack couldn’t make out what exactly they were talking about, but was intrigued just to listen in.

Roren approached and said lightly, “These are the Cervians, great watchers of our world and practicers of divine magics. Show the utmost respect.”

“Understood, Roren.”

“But something is not right,” Roren queried himself.

“What do you mean?”

Roren went on, “They hail from Cervidas, a great journey away from our realm. Why have they traveled to this forest?” Before Zack could give his thoughts, Roren turned and approached one of the Cervian stags, starting up a new conversation. Zachary was left by himself, watching over the conversations the others were having.

A voice entered his mind at that moment, not one caused by the void tearing, but a soothing, calm voice. His attention was immediately drawn to the doe Cervian, whom from afar, stared deeply into Zachary’s eyes. Once he had met eyes with her, he was endowed with a state of ease, not hypnotic, but tranquil, almost as if he had fallen deeply into a relaxing daydream.

She articulated in his own language through telepathy, “You bring into these woods a great atrocity. You seek the cure which lies dormant in the darkened halls to the west.” Her voice was light, but powerful–tender, but strong.

Zack replied mentally, “Yes, you are correct. Forgive me, but my friend says you are not suppose to be here.”

She gave a warm smile and answered, continuing the conversation only between their minds, “Every decade, we walk the world in near silence, over watching its denizens. We call the world Arteria; for once this world was filled with the blessing of nature. All forms and creatures of life lived harmoniously, but the world we know has changed much so. You are not of Arteria, Zachary, though you make your home with the Equine of Equestria. Do you know what is on the verge of happening in your home?”

“Discord... Has he arrived already? How do you know this?”

Her voice turned more coldly as she continued, “An enemy of the old has risen. Alwaid, the bringer of chaos. He has forced the hoof of the Cambiarians, the foes of under-earth formally named by the new world, Changelings, to bring with him Equestria’s downfall and servitude. Alwaid’s true goals are shrouded even by my far sight, he plans something even more wicked in the shadows. A great battle is on the rise between the one’s you love and the armies of Alwaid. You must waste no more time than you have to. But listen to my words, Zachary. I have seen a grim fate in the unknown future you hold. A choice must be made when the time comes, and when this time comes, you must act hastily.”

“But how do you know this,” he asked again.

“I am Nabeleen, I have been given the gift of far sight, my people have titled me The Emerald Lady. I have seen all this to warn you, for your destiny is greater than the old gods and elder spirits.”

Zack repressed her praise, “I find that hard to believe. I have made many mistakes, some of which I cannot take back. I am very afraid of the world around me and the burden on my shoulders. Discord, Excubris, The Griffons, these enemies are what frighten me. You can see in my mind that I am no more than a coward, driven to do what people think is right. I fear I am soon doomed to fail.”

“Time, Zachary, what is it?” The strange diversion in the conversation split Zack’s thinking.

He answered back, “Something I don’t have a lot of.”

“Time is a silent entity for which everything of this world is governed by. We think we can control it by giving it such titles, naming the years, the seasons, the months, the days. They believe it is a cycle, but no one can control time, or even name it. We place numbers and count such numbers to show time exist, but time does not exist to be counted for. Time is a path one must always travel forward upon, and by giving it such names assures your death, your grief, and every such deterrent in life.

Time, Zachary, is your true enemy. Time will cripple the greatest foes, and will devour the one’s you love. You have no greater enemy than the one that has followed you all of your life. That has watched you, that knows your greatest strengths and weaknesses, that knows your secrets and knows your lies. Why do you persist on believing Alwaid will be your downfall, such folly thinking will be your demise. Now is the moment you must place time as your only enemy, these others whom you deem a threat are nothing to you. You are and will be the Champion of Arteria, and when it comes, time will be your champion. You have nothing in this universe to fear–for fear is the greatest illusion.”

Zack wasn’t sure how to respond, she could tell his mind was in a very perplexed state. She saw that growing in his subconscious was a rising power, a great triumph of fate and faith. He began to believe he could do this, that he could save Equestria from a being much more powerful than he could ever be.

“I believe...” Zachary answered back to her. “How I’ll do the things you say I’ll do is uncertain to me now, but I will believe until I die.”

She recognized his newfound faith and smiled. “We are always watching, Zachary of Earth. Join us one day in our home, we shall welcome you like the warrior you are. Whenever you are weak and weary, and no light of hope can be seen, remember yourself, and you will rise from the deepest depths. And then you will be okay.”

Zack’s transfixion was gradually brought back to the world around him. The Cervians said their goodbyes to the draconequine and began their slow journey throughout the Arteria once again. Zack felt peace wash over him as he watched the beautiful creatures make their way through the forest away from him.

Roren came over to Zack and replied, “Sorry for the long wait, the Cervians said that they were here in these woods because–”

“I know why. No need to tell me.”

Roren gave him a puzzled look and restated Zack, “You know?”

“I know,” he said reassuringly.

15

View Online

(15)

In about an hour’s time, it would turn nightfall. Yellowed and orange sheets of light wavered through the foliage and shown upon the underwood below. The sun’s rays gently pressed through the oversized leaves above, brightening their hues to warmer colors. Shadows from the wooden giants around the group had grown longer over the past hour. A wind whistled through the leaves and trees below, eventually confronting Zachary’s sweat-covered face. It was comforting, getting that little bit of relief. He would have stopped and looked about the mysterious, sunset-toned forest around him–it was quite beautiful–but he had no time to stop and rest.

He, along with the rest of the draconequine, had been walking for hours on end, leaving no time for long breaks. The tribe would stop for a few minutes to change weapon hands or hooves, do their business and other things, but would proceed to go on shortly after. They had shot and killed many game animals, all of which were unfamiliar to Zachary. Most of the hunting trip’s day, after the encounter with the Cervians, was spent in silence. Roren wasn’t much of a talker, and neither was Zack for that matter.

Zack would have assumed that at this rate they would have made it to Equadeus Arx by now. A day ago, when he spotted the hill top from afar, he swore he could have ran through the forest to it in a matter of hours. Either they were taking a longer way around, or they had just forgot about Zack’s request. When that thought occurred, he asked Roren when they would reach the castle and if they had taken a detour or not.

“We have taken the old road. Not a direct passage to where your request lies, but a safer route. If one were to have gone straight where you had planned, you would have ended up in the Black Mire. By morning, we will have made it to the castle, but we shall camp tonight.”

Zachary stressed, “Can we not travel by night?”

“I do not believe anyone would like to travel these woods at night. Even I do not know everything that lurks in my home realm. I did not know you were in these woods until yesterday. So what other wizards and oddities would you think stumble in these woods every day?” Zack fell silent. It was no use arguing with a twelve foot tall, bipedal, chimera and his two dozen warrior kin.

After a few minutes, the tribe finally stopped and began to make camp. While some pitched tents, others gathered firewood in the forest around them. Some began the process of skinning the game animals and placing their meats in certain carrying pouches which repelled the smells of the raw foods. Others gathered water from the forest while some, like Roren and Zachary, did absolutely nothing. Zack was still tied by the wrists and asked if he could be let free for the night. Roren asked Eldian and he agreed on doing so.

As night approached and as the sun dipped below the horizon, something odd began to happen in the forest. The giant berries that the forest was filled of began to glow like large lanterns. As the night grew darker, the fruits of the trees grew more vibrant, lighting the forest all around them. The campfire the draconequine started was not nearly as bright as the berries far above them. They lit every nook of the forest in a warm, orange light. Zack was taken back by this and was thrilled at such splendor and beauty. Not only were the large berries lit like blazes, but he could begin to see giant, bioluminescent bugs of all sorts crawling about the trees. They glimmered, glowed and flickered throughout the forest in an array of colors. It was frightfully wonderful in Zachary’s eyes; Roren could see this and felt glad for Zack. He wasn’t sure if he had seen the small wizard smile yet or not.

The only real reason for the campfire was for the warmth, which a handful of draconequine and Zack camped around. Many of the successful hunters of the day slept in tents, but the one’s who did not kill an animal for the tribe slept outside on mats, which wasn’t too bad being that the night was rather cool and peaceful. Most of the draconequine fell asleep quickly, and Zack was on the verge to do so as well. They all had been walking and hunting all day and their tired bodies brought them to a peaceful sleep in no time at all. Roren sat himself down on a mat beside Zachary. Zack himself was on a mat much larger than him, which he throughly enjoyed being how tall he was as a human and how most of his beds were cramped due to his height. The draconequus crossed his arms behind his head and peered upward. There was a gap in trees above, revealing the star lit sky and a magnificently bright, full moon.

Roren pointed a single claw upward, straight at the moon and asked, “Wizard, is it not strange how the moon has been appearing?”

Zack took notice and replied, “What do you mean? It looks normal to me.”

“It isn’t though, Wizard. The moon has been full for the past week, and never has it been this bright.”

A flood of memories pounded upon Zachary’s mind when Roren mentioned the moon and its appearance. Luna’s last words to Zack, and the looks she gave him formed in his mind like a screen before him.

“I shall make the moon as bright and as full as I can for you every night until your return, so you can safely navigate through those lands.”

She stayed true to her word, and she still cared for him from such a long ways away. He wondered if he would ever look at the moon again and not think of Luna.

Zack softly spoke back, his eyes still skyward, “You’re right, Roren...”

Roren simply rolled to his side away from Zack and began his short trip to the dream world. Zack wasn’t sure why he didn’t persist to talk about the odd celestial event above them only they made note of, but he didn’t care. He had new things to think about, things concerning colorful ponies. Those important things he had invested so much time and thought into these past couple of days; but now that his mind was at rest and didn’t have to worry about being killed, he could reevaluate his situation.

It all came down to a choice whenever he would return: Luna or Pinkie. The choice he was now thinking of he believed couldn’t be the choice the Emerald Lady had told him about, this was–by far–less dangerous and life threatening, but the choice between the two mares still weighed heavily on the lonely man. He couldn’t believe it at first, he was beginning to have feelings for an animal, though after six years in Equestria, it didn’t seem that strange at all. The line between Earth’s version of an animal and Equestria’s version of a sapient being was erased as soon as he flickered into this universe.

He contemplated the two options. Pinkie was the first he met in Equestria, the one out of a handful of ponies that he believed would have helped the strange, otherworldly creature he was. She showed him that there was more to life than what he believed and stood up for him on numerous occasions. Oh, the adventures they went on; the ones accounted for and the ones unaccounted for. He had watched her grow to become a beautiful mare, but now having a relationship with her, he could sometimes imagine the little filly still in her. At some points, it just didn’t seem right to go through with it. Even though he never truly had any feelings for her, after their kiss and goodbye, he began to think more about her in that way; and eventually, he too quickly grew feelings for the pink mare.

Then there was Luna. She, to Zack, is vastly beautiful, more so than Pinkie in his eyes. Though Pinkie was cute and attracting, Luna was all attracting and could relate to serious matters with him. He couldn’t talk sense into Pinkie or have a down-to-earth conversation with her if his life depended on it. Luna listened–Luna had a grasp on what Zack was truly dealing with. Even though they had only spent a few weeks together, (and most of those weeks were spent in silence) they both had grown attached to one another. She was the first to show her feelings obviously, then, like his thoughts on Pinkie Pie, he had grown greatly attracted to her.

Both the mares stuck out in his mind, one could not surpass the other. Their options weighed the same and he was still in the mess they both had created. He believed that if neither of them would have kissed him, especially in the same twenty-four hour period, things would be different. In fact, he would have still believed in staying single all the rest of his life. Perhaps he would start a garden when he got back home, Zachary liked that idea; however–back to pony matters–he couldn’t imagine marrying one or even mating with one.

He stopped at that moment, he didn’t want to picture that just yet. He started to wonder about the mare dominance in Equestria, almost a five-to-one scale relating to mares to stallions, maybe more. Concerning the mare superiority in numbers and in high ranking jobs, he pondered if it was ritual for the mare to ask the stallion out, or even in extremes as to asking for one’s hoof in marriage. Before long, Zack was thinking about interspecies relationships and how common they were, ignoring that he had been staying up hours on end in the night, staring blankly into the multitude of illuminating and distracting things about the forest. He eventually drifted off to sleep, and not once did he think about what tomorrow held in store. How he would fight for his life for the sake of his own. What horrors lay dormant in the mysterious and deathly halls of Equadeus Arx? Zack never thought about it as he counted pink ponies hopping over a white, picket fence

He awoke rather suddenly, as if pushed by an external force. Zack rose up calmly and scanned his surroundings. He was still in the Firelight Woods and still around the campfire with five other draconequine. It was still night and the glowing luminescence around him shimmered ever on. He would have gone right back to sleep, not even looking about his surroundings if not for the manner in which he was awoken by. He knew something woke him and it wasn’t himself.

A strange light, a different light could be seen in the far edges of the forest. A white light shown through the brush and blackness, and Zack could tell that this was something quite different from the rest of the shining woods. His eyes were still blurred from his interrupted sleep and were also not adjusted to the dark. He couldn’t make out what it was, but he had a funny feeling it was watching him.

He slipped his shoes on and proceeded to get himself upright onto his feet. His eyes had adapted a bit more to his surroundings and he squinted to see what was looking at him from the distance. He was a bit taken back by what he saw. Amidst the forest was the pony from his dreams, the undefinable, speechless mare. A white and shinning pony with the flowing, golden mane gazed upon him. Its amethyst eyes pierced through the shrubbery and shadows as they appeared like spotlights in the distance. He knew that the mare only came in his dreams or hallucinations, so he kept his attention and guard on their extremes.

Zack stepped over a few sleeping draconequine and made his way away from the encampment. Without any weapons or tools, he boldly went into the forest, following the streams of light the phantasmic pony gave off. He clumsily hit a few branches in the dark and nearly tripped over a large arthropod he didn’t want to look back and see. As Zack grew closer, the mare would walk away from him, as if luring him like bait. Zack had a fond trust in this mysterious being. He wasn’t entirely sure why he gave it his trust, but did so without thinking too much about it. As he continued through the night-laden world around him, a muffled voice came through a large thicket to his left which acted like a wall between him and where the voice originated from. He stopped his progress because he swore the voice he heard was somehow familiar to his ears. Zack placed his arms in the wall of bushes and tried to pull the leaves away to see what was on the other side. He heard the voice again, this time, it was a bit easier to hear.

“You’re not afraid of me,” is what it said. Zack finally opened the bushes far enough and stuck his head through; and what he saw was quite alarming. He saw himself leaning up against a tree in a high branch. On his lap was a much younger Pinkie Pie, and the two were having a very recognizable conversation.

Pinkie grinned and replied to Past Zachary’s comment, “Nope, not after what you did and said last night! I really want to thank you, Mr. Zack. After all, you did save my life.”

“Well... you’re welcome, Pinkamena,” Past Zack replied with a smile. Present Zack was left speechless at what he was witnessing.

“How is this happening...” he thought as he watched the past events unfold in front of him from a third perspective.

Pinkie continued, “You don’t have to call me that, my sister’s call me Pinkie Pie!”

“Well,” Past Zack commented, “if you’re Pinkie Pie, and I'm Zachary...” His hand slowly lifted from the tree branch and made its way over, pointing directly at Present Zack. “...then who is that.” Both Past Zachary and Filly Pinkie turned their heads slowly over to Present Zack. Present Zack said nothing, but was merely frozen in terror.

“What... in the world... This didn’t happen... this definitely didn’t happen.”

Past Zack and Filly Pinkie gave him a very cold, grim look. An appearance that was absence of the word, ‘comfort’ in every sense. Malevolence grew in their eyes, unnatural anger burned in their hearts towards Zachary as they silently stared at him. Present Zachary finally broke free, pushed the shrubbery back in front of him and backed away, blocking his view. As he stepped rearward, his foot caught on a root and he was sent falling backwards towards the ground. It wasn’t a very painful plummet, since he landed in the grass, but it still shook him up a bit. His eyes were closed from the fall, and when he opened them again, somebody was bent over staring at him. That somebody was a human, and that human was a girl.

She said, “You know, it’s not very smart to be meddling with your past memories.” As soon as he knew who it was, he shot up off the ground and pointed an intimidating finger at the woman.

“Caroline,” Zack fumed, “Err–no. You’re not Caroline... What do I call you?”

“Well ‘howdy-do’ yourself! You can call me Zack, or Caroline, or your conscious. We’re all the same.”

“You are not the same as Caroline.”

“And you are not the hero of Arteria.”

“...What do you want?” She simply smiled in response. She then spun around, letting her white Summer dress and velvet hair encircle her as she proceeded to walk away from Zachary. He followed behind her and began to press her with questions.

“What was that I just saw? That was a past memory, wasn’t it?”

“Yes,” she replied back in a huff of annoyance. “Yes, it was a past memory. I look over those and study them, because whenever you yourself think about doing something stupid, I knock on your mind’s front door and tell you what you’re about to do is stupid. And do I get any thanks? Never.” She then hopped up on a toppled log and threw her arms out, balancing herself as she walked.

Zack climbed after her and continued, “What’s happening? Is this a dream... or some hallucination?”

“This, my dear Zachary, is a first.”

“...I beg your pardon?”

“You are experiencing a void tear... without out all the pain.” Zachary stopped on the log, thinking about what she had said.

“So... this is reality... but you’re not real.”

She turned swiftly, pressed up closely and uncomfortably against Zack and said seductively, “I’m as real as you want me to be.”

“Okay,” Zack replied angrily, pushing her away, “back the hell off. I know for a fact I’m not a narcissist in any way.”

“That was a joke, we all know you like ponies now in that way.”

“So,” Zack said, diverting the conversation to something more relevant, “Why is this happening? Is there any reason? And is there a reason you choose the form of my ex-girlfriend instead of... I don’t know... someone else?”

“Firstly, yes, there is a reason. I, well, you, brought yourself here in this state. I, I mean, you, need to talk to yourself, at least a part of yourself that can have an actual conversation... with yourself... And secondly, I could choose any form, heck, why choose one form.”

Suddenly something behind Zack spoke, “When you could use two?” Zachary spun around and saw, for the first time in six years, his brother. He wore the same clothes Zack remembered him last in and couldn’t believe his eyes.

“Jason?”

“No,” he sneered back, “you again, stupid.”

Caroline joined Jason back on the ground across from Zack as Caroline said, “We’re both you. Your subconscious is split now in four ways.”

“But three are the best...” Jason finished, “Team Three high-five!” He threw up his hand in front of Zack, but Zack denied the gesture.

He asked, “You said three, right?”

Caroline replied, “Four first,”

“Then three,” added Jason.

“Right,” continued Zachary. “so... who is the fourth?”

Jason coldly replied, “That, would be the void tear,”

Caroline commented, “Precisely, Jason. But something fills the void tear. Something is trying to get inside you that shouldn’t be there.”

“Which is,” Zachary asked the two.

Both replied simultaneously, “Alwaid.”

“Yes,” Jason remarked, now placing his hand on top of Caroline’s as if the two were a couple, “and he’s doing a terrifyingly good job at poisoning your mind.”

Zachary denoted, “But... he hasn’t.”

Caroline chuckled, “But he has.” She turned to Jason and asked him, or herself, (however way you look at this situation is practically correct).

“Jason,”

“Yes, Caroline?”

“What is the best type of poison?”

“Why that would be the poison that kills you the quietest and painfullest way, of course!” Zack remained silent, thinking over the situation.

He then asked, “Why would Discord want my body though? He has all the power he needs in his original form.”

“Well, let’s weigh the options here,” Caroline started.

“Pro:,” Jason began, “You are the Master of the Spiritax, A.K.A., The Prevailer. The only weapon known in this world to kill spirits, which Discord is.”

“Con:,” Caroline added to Jason’s list, “You are tiny and pathetic in this world and can barely use magic, which is quite common here it seems. You are a tad overweight and have daddy issues. You are also very unreliable and not a quick thinker.”

“Hey,” Zack spouted with rage. The two silently chuckled as Jason continued after Caroline.

“Pro: He fears you because of this. He believes you could overpower him. Even though he is trying to penetrate your mind constantly, he cannot read it, giving you the element of surprise.”

“Con:,” Caroline began again after Jason, “As soon as he sees that there is an opening in your mind and that the poison known as the void tear has reached a potential advantage over your mind, he will take it by force.”

Jason added to Caroline’s ‘con’, “He will insert his spirit into yours, and there will be no way you yourself could overpower him. He would win by default, and use the Spiritax to kill other spiritual invested beings in Arteria. Two of which happen to be the rulers of Equestria.”

“The faster you get the Catalyst Stone, the better.”

“But we believe that tonight you should learn the truth.”

Zack, puzzled, echoed back, “The truth?”

Harmoniously they replied “The truth.”

Jason and Caroline added to each other’s sentences one after the other, “The truth about Discord.”

Jason continued again, “The truth about Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

Caroline commented, “Because everything Roren said about the birth of Alwaid was, in fact, true; but not all of it is what it seems.”

Jason added, “You were lead to that holy place in the woods for a reason.”

“A relic of a wood carving.”

“But Roren had stopped us.”

“But it was not simply intuition that guided you to that drawing in the tree.”

“Something called you to it, an old magic. There is more to that silly carving than meets the eye, Zachary.”

Zack butted in, “How do you–how do I know this exactly?”

Caroline pleasurably answered, “You don’t.”

"Yet,” included Jason with a half smile.

“But you will.”

Caroline asked Jason, “By the magic of friendship?”

“No, actual magic.”

They both threw their hands in front of Zachary and pushed him backwards. Zachary immediately slammed into a tree and shut his eyes in pain. When he opened them again, his visual conscious was gone. He turned around to see that they had pushed him into the same tree he came across earlier that day. The tree with the carvings in them of the two alicorns and Alwaid. He wondered how he even wandered this far, at least a few miles away from the current encampment.

“They–well–I brought myself here for a reason,” he figured. “And according to them... the truth is in this carving.”

He approached the darkened tree and placed his hand on the tree face where the carving was. He ran his fingers over the indention, following the lines in which the drawing was made from.

He mentally repeated, “Through magic... Through magic...”

Even though he didn’t have the Prevailer on him, he tried to draw magic from within himself, as if the weapon was there in his grasp. He placed one hand flat on the carving and focused. He wasn’t sure if he was producing any magic or not–visually he wasn’t. He tried to push up the magic energy through his hand, but he believed that he wasn’t succeeding.

On the verge of quitting, he began to hear something odd in front of him. The tree was making a noise, which sounded as if it was ripping from the inside out. He put his hand down and stood back. The enormous tree then split in two before him in a tremendous cracking rupture of a sound. Each half moved over the ground to their sides, still staying upright in the process. Between the tree opened a daylight-bright gateway, almost to another world it seemed. The rays of sun shown through over Zack and in the darkened forest behind him, which occurred between the now split tree. The two pieces stopped moving across the ground, and the forest fell silent again. A narrow door to another world was revealed before Zachary. A blanket of sunlight fell over him, almost blinding him. He approached cautiously.

He poked his head through the elongated doorway. From the new world’s appearance, it didn’t seem like a new world at all, but only Firelight Woods in the day time. He stepped completely through, now a bit less afraid. He noticed that his body was now semitransparent, giving off a static ebbing effect. A light then slowly grew around Zack, and he was lost again in a blinding light. Zachary seemed to have ended up in a strange state where perspective was greatly enhanced. He couldn’t move his body on his own, but it effortlessly moved where he wanted to look. He was no longer bound by gravity and had become an invisible, omnipresent being. What he saw now was the forest brush, just the greenery in day time. He felt like he was waiting on something to happen, so he let himself be and waited; believing that his instinct was right to wait and watch what was going to soon happen.

In the still greenery of the Firelight Woods, something swiftly sped across the ground. A single draconequus, a nimble and slender warrior, chased a multi-colored wild fowl between the trees and shrubs. With long bow in hand, he whisked arrow after arrow towards his prey while trailing each shot as fast as he could. With a swift turn around a large tree base, the draconequus lost sight of his meal. He panted, trying to catch his breath. He had been pursuing the large game fowl for hours, but it seemed that this time, it had gotten the best out of him. He leaned up against the tree and placed the bow around his torso.

He patted his face dry of sweat, letting his tongue hang from his maw in the process. He wasn’t too ashamed of his loss, for it was hardly a meal to him. The day was still new and he had many more hours of hunting he could accomplish. Alwaid was an optimist and saw the light of good in any situation. He laughed at his misfortunes even when he had realized the game bird had outsmarted him. He, a fierce warrior and superb huntsman from the Draconequine race, outsmarted by an oversized pheasant. He couldn’t wait to sit around the fire tonight and tell his friends of his wild chase through the woods with no results that followed.

It was in no time at all that he heard the faint cracking of leaves and sticks beyond his sight. Another game animal was in his midst it seems. The eager hunting fever pumped through his veins again as he took the bow off of his back and slipped an arrow out of his quiver. He could tell the prey wasn’t too far, just a few dozen strides from his position. The only hindrance which blocked his view and path was a few toppled logs with large sheets of green vines and moss that had grown across them. He carefully crept towards the dead trees, making sure each step was as silent as the last. He found a small spy hole burrowed through the dead bark where he could mostly see what was on the other side. Alwaid had already placed an arrow on the bow string and was ready to pull back and release it. Once he reached the logs, he peered though the crack in the wood to see what his game was.

What he saw however was no game animal he had ever seen. A strange creature who walked on all fours could been seen in the distance, looking up at the far tree’s foliage, almost mesmerized by it. Alwaid had to get a better look at this creature, but was too afraid he might startle it if he left his spot behind the log. It was an elegant being, and from its looks and behavior, was nothing like the wild animals he had encountered before in these woods. The being seemed intelligent, and not only was it a land mammal, but it had wings as well. Its coat was white as the purest river stones, and its mane and tail were long and in a beautiful pink hue, similar to that of a sunset’s. He spotted that something seemed marked on its hind–a tattoo of sorts–resembling the sun. Its eyes though, its eyes were the pools in which Alwaid had been tossed into. He was bewitched by them, gleaming rarities as grand as the most sacred jewels of his village. They shimmered brighter than the purest amethyst, he was sure that nothing of mother nature or the olden gods his village believed in could produce such magnificence as this creature that stood before him.

He wasn’t sure how long he had sat there behind those logs. He didn’t want to move, leave or ever stop gazing upon the creature. He hadn’t felt like this before, cursed by an other-wordily beauty seemed like a blessing to Alwaid. He thought that he might never get this opportunity again in his life, so carefully he continued his transfixion and continued to receive the inner bliss it unknowingly bestowed upon him.

The goddess of a being looked up once more, peering high above her. Alwaid wanted to follow her gaze to see what she was looking at as well. Though when he did look up, he nearly had a heart attack at what he saw. He didn’t know there was something watching him the entire time. A small, black creature, wide-eyed and beaming with a white smile stared down at the draconequus. He was beyond startled by its sudden appearance and was unsure what to do. It appeared like a smaller version of the creature he was looking at–perhaps its child even. Though it was completely black besides its darkened blue mane and tail that hung a bit over its face. It said nothing to him or made any noise, it just breathed heavily and excitedly in its presence.

Alwaid looked to see where he had left his bow and quiver, and as he looked back, both the small and the large mares had spotted him. The beautiful, white equine was looking over the log and had noticed that the draconequus had spotted his bow. The horn atop her head began to glow and in a split second, a magical dart was fired at Alwaid. The blow struck him hard, and at that moment he quickly backed away from the log, not sure what to do. The white one beckoned in a language he couldn’t understand as she continued to discharge bolt after bolt of stinging magical energy. All Alwaid could do was run, so he hastily grabbed his belongings and took off into the forest as far as he could. He knew he would regret it and would have loved to explain that he was peaceful, but it seemed he could not do so from the circumstances that presented themselves before him. He couldn’t communicate with the beings, and now they hated him thinking he was hostile. He fled deep into the forest, to a place in the woods where he had never been.

The young warrior found himself in a strange area of the woods, a site of toppled ruin of an older place. The forest had grown nearly all around the ancient relic of the old castle. Massive stone blocks and rusted, iron barriers lie scattered about; the remains of its foundation was nothing but half of an open building. Alwaid was told to stay away from such places like these in the forest. He had been told stories about the old kingdoms that once thrived here, forging magical weapons to fight never ending wars; and when all had died out, all that remained were their crumbling castles and their treasured artifacts. A quote from the Chief Lord rang through his ears: Where old dungeons and strongholds lay, evil spirits chant and stay.

Such old tales–Alwaid believed–were told to the young of the tribe to scare them, keeping them out of the woods. He had only stopped to rest here, for he had no time for exploring. He knew he was far away from the two creatures and could now catch his breath. He sat himself down on a large, moss covered white block and wiped the sweat from his brow. He placed his paw down next to him on the rock without looking, and by doing so, he felt something strange where his paw had fallen. He looked over to see that there was a bulge beneath the moss, a place where the stone was not suppose to rise at. He swiped his paw across the moss to reveal what was underneath it.

When the moss was torn away, a strange head of a stave was revealed. The staff looked as if it was carved from a blackened tree; a strange metal twisted around the top of it and imprisoned a ruby-red stone. The strange object was very enticing to the eye, and Alwaid had to get a closer look at its craftsmanship. He took the staff in hand and pulled it off of the block’s remaining vines and moss. The weapon felt soothing in his grasp, as if it was made for his touch alone. Upon placing both hands on it, the jewel at the head of the staff ebbed a blood-colored radiance for a short moment. He dropped the staff immediately and the gleam from the gemstone hid away.

A cold, unsettling breeze blew through the forest over Alwaid’s location. A sudden urge of terror was set inside his body. Along with the old stories his elders of the tribe had told him, he had all but forgotten one to tell when an evil spirit was in your midst: A cold wind will blow and a burden in your heart will grow. A noise from the wind itself grew to words which Alwaid could understand. The words spoken were colder than the wind that blew about him.

“The Prince has come...” Alwaid remained quiet, not because he didn’t want to speak, but because he couldn’t from the fear that overcame his body. The voice in the wind murmured, “You are the Prince, the one that fell...”

Alwaid finally spoke up in a stammer, “I-I don’t know what you are talking about. I’m not a Prince. My name is Alwaid from the Tribe of Dracanos. I mean you no harm, Spirit of the Wind. I will leave in peace from your shrine and will never come again.” Alwaid sat up and began backing away from the crumbled fortress remains.

The spirit spoke out again, its voice echoing throughout the woods, “Do not leave, Alwaid. For I have seen greatness in you.”

Alwaid stopped and replied with hesitance, “Greatness?”

“Yes... mighty hunter of the woods, greatness. Your destiny, you do not remember it, but you will be great... I can unlock this power you hold behind in the shadows of moons ago.”

It continued, “Do not be afraid, for I am a humble spirit and once roamed these lands much like you do today. I was once a great king myself, an equine once destined to bring equality to my lands. However, some opposed me and toppled my reign. Through the inner workings of my lost magic, I have saved my soul in this magical artifact you once held and became an everlasting spirit. You have awakened me from my long slumber, and I wish to reward you for doing so. I see into your soul that you have fallen in great fondness for the white alicorn of the forest, though your mind is burdened. What do you desire?”

Alwaid’s fear had receded and he spoke up at once, “I... I cannot speak their language and I truly wish to communicate with them and understand them.”

“This... this can be given, however, you must promise to preform a simply task for me.”

Alwaid inquired back in a feeble tone, “Yes?”

“Bring me the youngest alicorn, the black pony. I know it will take some time to gain their trust, I understand. But, you mustn't forget. Bring her here, to this very place. That, is all you must do. For I am a humble entity with little needs.”

Alwaid asked, “May I ask why you need her?”

“Do you not trust me? Do you not wish to be with these beautiful creatures? I promise, I will not harm her. I am a spirit of the other world, bound by the promises of mortals such as yourself. Do this, and you shall be also rewarded again.”

“...Understood.”

The staff glowed again and a whisk of faint, magical energy swirled outward and into the mouth of Alwaid. He gasped for breath as it entered him and in few seconds, it was done. Though Alwaid didn’t feel anything different, he trusted the nameless spirit.

The spirit said, “I have given you the ability to communicate and understand the ponies. You will find the alicorns east of here. Now go, fulfill your wishes, and do not forget to fulfill mine when the time comes.”

“Yes, I will remember.” Before Alwaid left, he turned once more and asked the invisible spirit, “Do you have a name I may call you by in the future?”

“Why yes. When I was mortal, they called me... Tirek.”

Alwaid did as he was told and followed east through the forest. The trees along his path acted as a vibrant and natural glen of swaying leaves. This area of the woods were thick and he had some difficulty traversing the land. He had no clear idea as to how far he would travel east, but assumed it wouldn’t be too much further. He came to an opening in the forest where the sky and sun were clear and visible. A bending creek snaked through the sweeping, open area; its waters were clear enough to see the multitude of stones which made up its bed. He walked towards the water’s edge, feeling more parched now than he did before seeing it. Alwaid removed his bow and quiver full of arrows and tossed it to his side as he dropped to his knees. He lowered his head into the creek and soaked his perspired head and neck, taking gulps of the cold river water in at the same time.

As he rose his head back up, he soon discovered that what the spirit Tirek said was true. Near the edge of the forest lay the white alicorn, resting underneath the shade of a high-rising oak. She was sound asleep and appeared to be entirely alone. Before Alwaid could even smile at his discovery, he heard loud sloshes and splashes in the creek bend afar. His attention turned towards the smaller, black alicorn pony, blissfully playing in the water. She hopped and bounded about, trying to catch minnows with just her hooves. Her cute innocence befuddled Alwaid’s reasons as to why Tirek would even want this filly.

The pony stopped hopping immediately when she took notice of the studying draconequus from afar. She stood in the shallow stream staring oddly at Alwaid as her mane and tail ends flowed in the water. The filly began to walk closer to him, rising her legs high above the water before stepping ahead. Alwaid remained still and allowed her to approach. She came within a few meters of him, still standing in the creek and giving Alwaid the most curious looks. Alwaid remained locked into her blue eyes; the two were curiously examining one another’s strange bodies.

The filly titled her head and brashly said, “Hello again. Who are you?”

He finally understood their speech and returned her question with the over-exciting answer, “Alwaid!”

“That’s a weird name.”

Alwaid paused, and asked gently, “Do you have a name?” She took a moment and thought, biting her lip and looking away from the draconequus.

She replied, “Luna, I believe.”

“You believe? You mean you don’t know?”

A missile of concentrated energy erupted between the two. Alwaid reared back as the attack hit the water and turned instantly to an orange steam. Luna yelped in fright and dashed out of the creek. Alwaid looked over to see the older alicorn was awake and standing menacingly before him. Rage burned in her eyes, the same rage she felt when she thought Alwaid was going to harm her sister.

“Wait! Stop! I mean no harm,” he beckoned out as he reached his arm out towards her. She cocked her head back in surprise. The magic illuminating from her horn faded away as she eased her body.

She uttered in surprise, “You can talk?”

Alwaid assuringly replied back with a smile, “Yes! Yes I can talk!”

“Why didn’t you talk to us before?”

“...I was afraid,” Alwaid lied.

“Well,” continued the white alicorn, “I’ve seen plenty of your type tramp and stomp through the forest, and even have listened to your type bark about to. I didn’t know your kind were able to talk in our language, or if your kind were even smart enough to communicate.” Luna held back her giggling as the older sister smirked at the draconequus. She looked over at his bow and arrows on the ground beside him and asked in a fiery tone, “So why do you have that killing weapon over there? I’ve seen your kind shoot death from afar with that same device... You weren’t trying to hunt us, were you?”

Alwaid grabbed his bow and retorted back cautiously, “Oh, no-no-no. I would never!”

“Then why do you have that?”

“I can... I use it to make fires.”

The older alicorn chuckled and responded, “Nice try, but I know fires can only be started with magic. Isn’t that right, Luna?” Her sister looked up at her and nodded with agreement.

"No wait... stay here!” Alwaid ran into the forest and came back out with a smile bundle of twigs and branches. He neatly placed them on the ground in a pile as he knelt over them. He tangled a firmer stick into this bow string and placed his foot on the side of the burn pile. Alwaid then made a rapid sawing motion with the bow and in a few seconds, smoke began to rise from the twigs. When he saw this, he got down on his stomach and began to blow into the pile, growing the flames.

When he successfully preformed this, he leaned back on and stated, “And that’s how we make fire.”

The flabbergasted older unicorn replied, “Preposterous! I can’t belie–What form of sorcery is this?”

“No magic, just friction.” Even though he proved to her that the bow wasn’t meant for harm, (or that it wasn’t meant for hunting anymore), she still didn’t fully trust him.

Her mood changed back to a more hostile tone as she continued, “Well, what do you want, and why are you following us if you mean no harm?”

“I...” Alwaid hesitated, making as less eye contact with the beauty as he could, “I want to learn more about you... you are the only ones of your kind in this forest... and it fascinates me.” Her eyes opened wider and a doleful expression soon followed.

“We’re the only ones of our kind?”

Alwaid, puzzled, replied, “I haven’t seen anything like your kind here in this forest before, and I have lived here all my life. Do you not have a family?”

Luna came into the conversation, “We just woke up one day, that’s what Celly says.”

“Yes,” the older one responded, “Me and my sister have been lost in these woods all our lives. Hiding and running from the monsters in this forest.”

Alwaid replied with sympathy, “I’m sorry to hear that...”

The white alicorn looked back up at him and roughly remarked, “Well you might as well be!” Alwaid didn’t expect that response from her as his sorrow for her slipped away. She added, “Because from now on, you will be our slave and protector!”

He stammered back, “S-slave! What do you mean?”

“I know you feel pity for us, so you will defend me and my sister from the monsters in these woods... and make fire and camp for us!” Luna hopped up and down joyously at what her sister demanded from the draconequus.

“I will do no such thing!”

Luna chirped back in response, “You will or you will be killed!” Her horn glowed spastically and at a fair distance away, a large bush burst into a blazing inferno. Alwaid’s jaw dropped in utter fear as the white alicorn gave him a devilish smile.

He asked her, “Why do I need to make the fires when your sister can do that?”

She waved a hoof at him and replied, “Oh, she couldn’t do that again. She’s still has no real control over her magic; but still, I have magical reserves I need to keep in case of an emergency. So since you are the hunter, you will provide our necessities until further notice.” Alwaid couldn’t believe it, he was being taken prisoner by two females. He wasn’t sure what to do, but for some odd reason, he didn’t really mind his enslavement that much, even if they were just kidding.

Celestia raised her head and called out, “Now come with us, good sir... um”

“Alwaid. My name is Alwaid of–”

“I am Celestia, and of course, you have already met by spontaneous sister.”

Luna skipped over to Alwaid and demanded, “Since you’re our slave now, can I ride on your shoulders? I’d be fun since you’re so much taller than my sister!”

Alwaid smiled and happily agreed to. The three then walked out of the opening in the woods together. Alwaid offered his servitude towards the alicorns. Not because of their situation or that he found the older one attracting, but because he felt a strange connection to them. They felt like long lost family to him and that he had known them forever.

The three companions set out through the forest farther than any had been. With no clear direction as to where to go next, they continually ventured out across the Firelight Woods. Every night, Alwaid would set up a rudimentary camp for the three and each night they would bond closer to him. Days turned to weeks, and soon they had decided to see what was beyond the forest. Through their travels to the edge of the woods, fierce creatures often attacked the trio. Luckily, Alwaid was able to fend them off and the three could continue their journey. In a few months, they had reached one edge of the forest. A red and rigid landscape sprawled out before them. Spires of rocky mounts littered the harsh land and a charcoaled stained sky bloated out the sun. Today, this land is known as, ‘The Fringe’.

They hadn’t ventured too far into these lands until the three were surrounded by masses of dragons. The realm they crept into was soon discovered to be overpopulated with these often flying, fire drakes. It was no use communicating with them and the three made a mad dash back into the forest. Now a new goal was planned to travel to the other side of Firelight Woods. Luna devised the plan and it was soon set in motion.

Alwaid had grown close to both Celestia and Luna. He was their protector, their pillar of strength, and most importantly, their only friend. Alwaid knew only a few days past when he left with the sisters that he could leave whenever he wanted to and they actually gave him the choice. He remained however, he felt obligated to help them at the time, and through that decision, it prompted a growing friendship between the two. His love for the white alicorn remained concealed behind the many veils of friendship, but he never once let go of it. He planned to make the friendly relationship between him and Celestia prosper, he wanted her to grow fond of him, and he wanted her very much so.

Months turned to a year as the three finally made it to the other side of the forest. The woods died out here as they came to a blackened, flat world ahead of them. The ground was of thick stone, volcanic rock cracked over the surface which stretched out like a massive puzzle. No greenery grew here, much like The Fringe. Here, however, was a never ending fog. A thick blanket of bone-chilling clouds laid mystery throughout the unforeseeable terrain. Once they stepped out of the forest to get a better look at the new world, the sounds of the forest quickly died off, and the silence of the blue and gray lands brought forth an unnatural horror. They never once stepped hoof in that land any further and proceeded to turn back into the lively forest behind them. No true name was given to this place, but some refer to it as, ‘The Desolation’ or, as a more appropriate title, ‘The World’s End’.

A new scheme was planned by Luna once again to stay in the forest. Adventure still flowed through her though, so she decided that they all should scout out the many rivers and creeks in the forest, following them to their sources. Alwaid and Celestia usually had no say in the matter, but that was fine. The draconequus did miss his family and tribe sometimes, often homesickness burdened him. The feeling that these two alicorn sisters gave him however, the sense that he had known them quite longer than a year, pressed him still. He couldn’t lay a claw on it, but they felt much more like a family to him than he had ever had. Thus, he continued to travel with them. He had given up his home long ago, and now these two lovely fillies were his new kindred.

Years overtook them all, and the sisters grew into fine, adult mares. When Alwaid had met them, he was already at his peak of height and age, so he had hardly changed in appearance. Not only did the sisters change physically, but their magic flourished far greater than he could imagine. They both were powerful in the ways of magic and he would have feared them if they didn’t treat him like the older brother they never had. Luna did this substantially, Celestia, however, began to develop an interest in the draconequus, one he began to notice as well.

A day came when a great storm blew through the forest. A massive hurricane, bringing thunderous booms, powerful winds and torrential downpours overcame the woods. Luckily, Alwaid had time to find a cave and the three made camp in it before the storm hit. The realm around them had darkened exponentially as they waited out the storm. It seemed that they were going to be staying here for the next day and could not proceed with Luna’s grand scheme for adventure. A fire was started from a minuscule amount of timber found near the back of the cave and the three dried themselves close to the fire. It was approaching night soon, but surprisingly, the future Princess of the Night had fallen asleep early near the fire, worn out from the frantic day of running from the storm to the cave.

As Alwaid returned from the back of the cave again, still searching for a few more pieces of wood to burn, he noticed Celestia lying in front of the cave opening where it was still dry. She was looking out across the forest, watching the thunderstorm relentlessly persist to beat down over than land. Alwaid joined her and sat down close by the alicorn. The patter of rain against the face of the cave was soothing to the ears and the slosh of blowing trees and howling winds seemed to harmonize with itself. The two fell silent for a while, enjoying the sounds of the storm around them.

Celestia suddenly spoke up in a soft tone, “Alwaid... do you know what it’s like to feel alone?” Alwaid was quiet. Her eyes fell upon him and she asked him again with more sincerity, “Do you?”

He looked back into her eyes and answered, “Yes... but not like you and your sister feel.” He took the words right out of her mouth as she clasped her lips together. She turned her head to look back out into the storm and began speaking as if to herself.

“It haunts me, day and night. The same question continues to follow me, ‘Am I alone in this world? What is my purpose? Why am I here?’ My life is shrouded in mystery... So many riddles plague my existence... Is there a destiny for me and Luna?”

Alwaid offered his thoughts aloud to her, “I believe we all have a destiny, even if it can’t clearly be seen at the moment. I use to believe that my life was already planned ahead before me. That I would stay in my village, hone my hunting skills... start a family and carry on my bloodline... grow old and die with my family around me–that’s what every male wishes in my village.” He turned toward’s Celestia to try and make eye contact with her as he proceeded, “But you changed that.” Her eyes finally met with his.

Alwaid continued, “I once thought I knew my destiny myself. I once thought I knew how my life would play out, until I decided to follow a different road, and by doing so, it has made all of the difference.” She was speechless as she took his words into consideration. He digressed back saying, “I know you feel alone, and I can’t say much of anything to make you feel better about it; but I can tell you this:” He then laid his tail over her back and moved a little closer towards her. “As long as we stay together, we’ll never be alone in this world.”

She stared up at him into his eyes; a confident smile formed on her face and a light of hope sparked in her heart. Celestia moved closer to Alwaid and leaned into his shoulder for comfort. The rain poured ever on into the night as they held one another.

Months past after the storm and still the three continued on to venture out into the world. Celestia and Alwaid were still very affectionate with one another, but kept their feelings secret between each other and Luna. Everything seemed perfect in their world. Never a boring day was set in their horizon–adventure and an endless hope drove them forward.

A day came when the three decided to make camp early. Celestia–surprisingly–wanted to do this, as well as gather firewood and food for them to eat. Alwaid couldn’t complain about the change in his plans and he let her do all of this without a disagreement. Luna, still a bit on the wild-side, persuaded Alwaid to come with her to do some last-minute exploration. He and Luna set out into the forest, only to be away for a few minutes.

Luna trail-blazed ahead of the draconequus as she shouted aloud, “Come on, Alwaid! This way!” She used her magic to push through the heavy brush and hopped over plenty of puddles and logs. Eventually, Alwaid had lost track of her and wondered where she had ran off to.

A loud voice rang through the trees towards him, “Come over here! I found something!” Alwaid followed the path to where her voice had originated from. After a final heave to push away the bushes in front of him, he found himself in an opening between the forest. There he spotted Luna gazing at the thing she yelled at Alwaid to come and see.

Alwaid walked up next to her and said, “Interesting find. You found some ruins of an old castle it seems.”

“Pretty neat find, huh?” She then got a galloping start and jumped up on a large, white block to get a better view of her surroundings. She commented, “This old castle seems different than the ones we’ve passed before. I can’t put a hoof on it, but I know something is different.”

“Looks like another heap of ruins to me.” He nodded his head in the direction of camp and said, “Come on, I bet your sister has food cooked for us by now.”

She smirked and replied, “Alwaid, Alwaid, Alwaid... Always thinking about food when there is a world to explore!”

"I guess I can’t help it,” he said while shrugging. He pointed at himself and laughed, “This fatty has to eat, unlike you guys. I never really understood why you two have to eat anyways if you say you can live without food?”

“It feels good to eat and have something in your stomach!”

“Well, fair enough. Now come on, let’s go back.”

Alwaid turned to leave the area, but before he could enter back into the woods, Luna called out, “Hey Alwaid, what’s this?” He turned and noticed that Luna was levitating something in front of her that she had found. When he realized what it was, his eyes widened with horror. It was the staff he found years ago–the deal he made with Tirek completely slipped his mind. He approached Luna quickly, grabbed her by the hoof and yanked her away.

“Hey, what’s the big idea?”

“We have to leave.”

“Now? What’s the matter?”

“We have to leave, now! Quickly!”

The old voice in the wind came over the forest again as fast as it did the last time, saying, “You have found her, Alwaid the Oblivious Prince.” Luna broke away from Alwaid’s grip to approach the weapon she left behind. The staff now floated in the air before the two without the aid of any visible magic.

Alwaid commanded Luna with a ferocity in his tone that she had never heard before, “Come back here now, Luna! It isn’t safe!” She disobeyed and approached the staff. With each word Tirek spoke, the staff’s headpiece gem faded in a blood-soaked light.

The spirit spoke out, “Time is nothing to me, Alwaid. You have fulfilled your promise and you owe no debts to me from this moment onward.”

“No! Wait,” he beckoned out towards the stave, “take me! Take me! Whatever you are going to do Luna, do it to me instead!”

Luna turned back towards him and inquired with a bit of fright in her voice, “What do you mean? What’s going on?” She began to step slowly away from the staff. Is a sudden moment, a ray of energy flowed out from the staff’s gem like a torrent of red water. The dark magic engulfed Luna and she was tangled in its grasp. He slowly rose the alicorn up in the air between the stave and Alwaid.

“Yes,” growled Tirek with pleasure, “she will be the host in which I will endow myself in. You should be thankful, young alicorn.”

A beam of magical, white light sailed through the forest and struck Luna’s bondage. The spell which ensnared her dissipated and she fell back to the ground. In a moment’s notice, she raced behind Alwaid and from the forest ran Celestia.

She asked Alwaid, “What’s going on?” What is that?”

Tirek spoke forth, “Yes, Alwaid, tell them. Tell them of how you begged me for the ability to speak and understand the alicorns. Tell them of how you promised to bring the black alicorn here as payment.” The alicorn sisters turned towards Alwaid in shock.

He stammered back, “N-no, No! It’s not like that! I didn’t know!”

Celestia, in a voice that burned with rising anger, questioned him, “You were going to sacrifice my sister to this... this spirit?”

“I... Celestia... no... Please believe me, I...” Alwaid’s tone quivered with dismay. He didn’t know how to tell it to them in this matter.

The voice in the wind broke Alwaid’s attempt to explain himself, “Alwaid was the servant of Tirek, and now he is free of his debt. Though now in my grasp is an even more powerful alicorn. An equine I could use as my vehicle for destruction. Embrace your new lord, Celestia!”

Another stream of evil magic shot forward from the gemstone, but this time, towards Celestia. Alwaid made an attempt to deflect the blast and threw himself in front of the beam. The magic struck Alwaid and burned a deep gash through his chest as he fell over holding his wound. He lifted his hands to reveal a mass amount of blood along with burned flesh and fur where the magic had struck him.

“Alwaid,” Luna cried as she knelt over to aid him.

“No,” Tirek raged as he drug the draconequine’s body away from the two mares and lifted him up into the air. “No one obscures my plans, Alwaid! The next blow will be fatal!”

The gem atop the staff began to burn with a fierce glow. Celestia and Luna stood still, horrified to move for fear that they might be killed in an instant. Something–however–happened that they did not expect; the gem’s light began to fade away, but Alwaid remained frozen in air, still bleeding abundantly from his stomach.

“No...” Tirek slowly whispered, letting the syllable of the word spoken linger. He then chuckled coldly and said with more energy, “No... I have a better idea. I will let you live, but because you tried to intervene with my plans, you shall suffer greatly. I will give you back your long forgotten memories... but do not think that when you remember and regain your hidden powers within yourself that you will overtake me. I will give you the gift of chaos, the first and greatest power in the universe. I will madden you, and you will be unstoppable and uncontrollable. And it will please me.”

A new, blue stream of magical light enveloped Alwaid. It flowed like a ghostly river around him and soon it entered into his eyes, letting forth a blazing brilliance that shined like two suns. That was when Alwaid remembered. He remembered the spirits, he remembered his father, the King, and his mother, the Queen. He remembered the hatred that burned in his heart as he split his mother into two separate beings which he then flung to the world below. He remembered the great battle he had with the King, and he too was driven to the world. His otherworldly powers, locked deep inside of him came forth again. Immense and great they were–terrible powers swelled inside of him. His new memories, the ones spent in his village and with the alicorn sisters began to fade, and soon, they had dissolved to nothingness with no chance ever to remember them. The wound on his stomach began to heal from Tirek’s dark powers.

Before he could finally recuperate and retaliate against Tirek, Tirek sent another powerful wave of dark magic over him, an uncontrollable and unavoidable torrent of raw energy that consumed his mind. He became crazed, vile, insane. His perception of the world began to warp around him, the poison that entered his mind took full effect and he had lost himself. Tirek dropped him back towards the earth with a thud; and at that moment, the staff slowly became faint against the world and it entirely disappeared. All that remained was the howling laughter that Tirek gave as it echoed throughout the forest. The alicorn sisters were still stiff with fright, not sure if Alwaid was even alive anymore. He lay face down in the grass, motionless and without a breath.

Luna finally called out in an unsteady tone, “Al-waid... Alwaid?”

A blinding crack of lighting filled the area. Smoke billowed from the place Alwaid lay and the clouds darkened above their heads. From the black smoke rose Alwaid, bellowing deeply in spasms of laughter. The alicorn sisters could not hide their fear-ridden faces as they stepped back in terror.

Alwaid bent over towards them, pointed a finger at them and mockingly stated, “You should see the looks on your faces!” Their fear soon turned toward questionable looks as they weren’t sure what was going on.

Celestia asked in sympathy, “Alwaid... what has happened to you?”

The draconequus gave a look of concern and questioned, “Alwaid, who’s the Alwaid you speak of my dear lady?” His attention was diverted as he said, “Oh my, this place is so peaceful that it’s disgusting, ‘blehh’!” At that statement, he closed his eyes and snapped his fingers. From the ground spurted walls of fire and giant candy canes. It began to rain a chocolate substance and the leaves of the trees formed into colorful balloons. He looked over his creation and breathed steadily “Ah, this is so much more lively than the past forest!”

Luna shrieked out, “What are you doing? Stop!” The draconequus floated over to her and zipped her mouth close with a zipper that seemed to have come from no where.

“Alwaid,” Celestia cried out. Upon seeing her, he grabbed her by her unicorn horn, snapped it off and used it to scope her hair into a bundle of pink cotton candy.

“I’m having the most delightful time! Aren’t you girls?”

“Stop it, Alwaid! Give me my horn back! Give it to me now!” Alwaid stopped, seeing that his memory refreshed in his mind as to who these two alicorns were exactly. He snapped his fingers back and everything went back to normal in a flash of light. The draconequus put his hands together, letting his claws touch one another.

He looked over the two and said, “I remember who you two are now.”

Luna replied, “Yes! You remember!”

“I remember that you ruled over me... you and the King mocked me and scolded me as a lesser. I was nothing... and I wanted to be something... but you didn’t believe I would do anything to bring you two down... But I did,” he ended with a malicious smile.

Luna’s vibrance of hope fell back as she hesitated, “...What? What do you mean? Who’s this King? We never made fun of you on purpose!” The disillusioned Alwaid walked over to Luna and Celestia in a calm manner.

“I could kill you, you know? Right now in fact. But what fun is a game without any players?” He didn’t realize it at first, but Celestia’s eyes began to fill with tears. Celestia mewled in sadness and rage, not knowing which to cling to.

Celestia sobbed, “How could you turn your back on us? I loved you, Alwaid! You were the world to me! You gave me hope!” The draconequus turned towards her.

His serious impression was erased with a faint smile as he responded, “Well I hate you... I hate you both for what all has happened... but I won’t kill you–today. I’m going to have some fun first with some old friends of mine. Don’t get in my way though, and don’t think you are a match for me; for if you do try and stop me... you will die.” He shot up into the air and waved back at them saying with joy, “Toodles!” With another snap from his fingers, he was gone.

Luna turned towards Celestia and prompted, “We have to go to his village! We can fly there! I know he’s going to want to seek revenge on them, I could see it in his eyes!” Celestia didn’t respond, she merely looked away from her sister. “Please,” Luna begged, grabbing her sister by the shoulders and saying, “he is still family to us, we can help him!”

“He’s no longer family, he’s next of kin to chaos now.”

In the Firelight Forest rested the village of Dracanos, home of the Draconequines. It was near sundown and the village was preparing for a feast. It was quite lively at this time as everyone had a job to do and preform. The city itself was at peace in this hour, but the hour grows near towards a more darker time in the draconequine’s history. From the forest’s edge sauntered Alwaid with a blissful smile on his face. The people he passed immediately recognized him and stuttered his name in disbelief.

“Alwaid... It’s Alwaid, everybody! He’s returned! Oh, praise the Foreseer, our beloved Alwaid has returned after so many years,” the draconequine cried out.

Alwaid smiled and waved as he made his was to the large fire pit in the center of the village that served as a gathering place. The villagers followed him, wondering as to why he didn’t stop and where he was going. He finally made it to the front of the fire pit when he stopped and rose his arms above his chest, flicking his fingers and stretching them.

He whispered to himself, “Looks like the fire’s dying... I better do something about it.”

He quickly shot his arms up into the air. The fire then burst into a raging inferno, it skyrocketed towards the tree’s foliage above in a pillar of sheer flame. Anyone near the fire was instantly burned alive from the sudden force of the heat. The flame’s climbed high above the village and lit the trees above and around the town a blaze. Dracanos was painted in vivid oranges and reds as Alwaid laughed in delight at the sight of his long lost power. Falling timber–lit in flame–crashed downward on the village below as its denizens scattered like cattle about.

War horns were blown aloud and the soldiers and huntsmen secured their weaponry. They now saw Alwaid as a threat and wasted no time aiming and shooting him with their bows. Alwaid saw this and placed his hand in front of himself. Mere feet away from his body, the barrage of arrows stopped in flight. With a snap of his fingers, the arrows turned to giant pencils. He then flipped the pencils around, erasers facing the warriors. With another snap, the arrows shot forward and struck the warriors from which they were sent from. The large pencils did not bounce off of them however, but the erasers tore through them, splitting their bodies in half as if dragging an eraser across a line on a paper. All who shot at him had fallen.

Alwaid began to levitate and fling broken timber that had been lit by the blaze at anyone he spotted. He couldn’t contain his laughter as he threw and crushed all draconequine he spotted; even the children were not safe from his onslaught. When he couldn’t spot any others alive or moving, he began to search the burning village frantically for survivors. He then found them, his own family. A large group of draconequine varying in age and gender had huddled beneath the Chief Lord’s Longhouse. He approached them with a smirk a child might give when about to step on a bug.

“Please, Alwaid,” the matron cried out, huddling her family close. “Why are you doing this? What are you, Alwaid?”

Irritated, he replied, “I no longer am the Alwaid you raised, mother! I am the epitome of chaos! I am Discord!”

“You are Alwaid,” yelled a voice from behind him. “And you always will be!” He turned and locked eyes with Celestia. Both alicorn sisters stood side by side, their horns glowing vibrantly with raw magical energy on the verge of release.

Luna reached out a hoof and cried, “You are near to us, Alwaid! We can help you still... I forgive you!”

Discord snickered and replied, “Well isn’t that cute?” He then swiped his hand in front of him. Both sister’s had no idea that he had been levitating a burning log from afar and as his hand moved, the log followed. Before they could react, both were struck by the massive, burning piece of timber. Discord laughed with amusement as he watched the bodies of the alicorns fly like rag dolls across the village. Celestia slammed into the side of a building as the log rolled over the lower half over her body. The timber’s fire had been extinguished when it had hit the ground and rolled, but the damage it gave her nearly knocked her out. She couldn’t concentrate as she began to lose focus, her magic was useless to her now. Discord casually walked up to her and bent over.

“Tisk-tisk,” he breathed with disappointment. “I thought you would be a challenge... I didn’t even use an ounce of my magic to affect you. I just had to slap you around, that’s all.” He rose back up, standing tall over the fallen alicorn. He gripped his hand in front of him and a surge of dark magic ebbed over his fist.

“Your time in this life has ended, sweet Celestia. And now–” He silenced himself at an odd moment. He looked up in the sky, as if searching for something as the magic that he held in his fist faded away. Celestia didn’t know what he was searching for, but soon enough, she felt something–something familiar. A presence of some kind she had known of before, but it had been a long time she had felt it. Thunder began to echo in the distance–the strange, rhythmic bass grew louder over time. Discord looked off high into the forest, above the trees and narrowed his eyes.

“The King...” he seethed in a murmur. He screamed skyward, “Reveal yourself!”

A great shadow fell over the village as soon as Discord ceased talking. His sight met with Celestia’s again, his hostile eyes glimmered with the fires around them. In a sudden moment, a large beast fell towards the earth and rose high above the village itself when it stood on its hind legs. A great, deafening roar was given by the monster behind them, yet Discord was unfazed entirely. After the beast’s rumbling voice came to a halt, the draconequus turned to meet his maker.

“My King, my King! Oh, how time flies when you’re having fun!” Discord began to approach the massive, purple and green dragon. Luna limped over behind Discord to aid her sister as he was turned.

“Quick,” whispered Luna to Celestia, “we have to leave! We can’t do anything here!” She used the last remaining ounces of magic stored up in her to lift the log and roll it away. She placed a foreleg around Celestia’s shoulders and began to help walk her sister to the forest’s edge.

The great dragon spoke in a voice as old as the forest and as fierce as the fire around them, “My Prince, you have evaded my sight long enough. The great spirit Tirek, former wielder of the Rainbow of Darkness, has given back your memories. Though you persist on revenge and hatred when you could have lived a life of immortality with us, ameliorated and loved.” As the alicorns hobbled near the forest’s edge, Celestia stopped and turned to watch. Luna did as well while both shed tears for their former surrogate brother.

The dragon continued, “Son of whom, tainted with the blood of your people and intoxicated by discord, your pride shall set like the ending day. For I am Om, wielder of the Dawn Fire and Lord of Arteria. Suffer.”

Om opened his maw spat forth a flood of emerald flame. A fire so great and concentrated that it was blinding to the eye. The entirety of the vast Firelight Woods, from border to border, was lit in a burning green brilliance that could been seen from the furthest corners of Arteria. Celestia and Luna shielded their eyes from the blast as they also tried to hold on to the trees around them. In ten seconds of the continual inferno, Om ceased his breath and the fire faded; not once burning anything around him that he desired to be lit by it. What remained of the area Discord stood in was a smoldering, black rock which was the earth below. The flame was powerful enough to create a crater where Discord was, and that spot today is another holy relic in the village of Dracanos. Om took in another breath and created a gale of wind that shimmered with magical energy. The wind blew through the village in a gentle cyclone, smothering the flames on the buildings and in the trees. Om, with great strides, turned his mass towards the alicorns and met face to face with them.

“I... I am the first, and I am the last. I have seen the birth of this galaxy and many others alike. I have always been, I am always being, and I will always be. The universe has named my being Om. I am Om, the Great Dragon Spirit of this and many dimensions you cannot comprehend in this form of flesh and bounded mind.”

He turned to each and continued in his slow articulation, “Celestia... Luna... your destiny shall unfold in due time. However, the world is not ready for the rise of your kind.”

Celestia spoke up, “You mean there’s more of us?”

“Indeed. And you two shall rule over them. The race itself is growing, yet you must abide here in the Firelight Woods. Your time will come though, but be ever so patient.”

Luna asked, “Did you... kill Alwaid?”

He hummed in a low tone and replied, “I cannot kill him... nor could he kill you. A spirit cannot murder another in this physical form, and by the divine it is written. I have sent him to Tartarus, there it will take one millennia for him to escape, you must stop him when he does. Use the Elements to turn his body to stone, and then you must wait one more millennia for his true demise.

However, know this: spirits can die by other means. A sword and staff, home in Equadeus Arx, has moved throughout the lands, gaining blood upon their name. These two weapons, brothers to one another, have the powers to rid you of your existence. Be wary in future times.”

Om looked upward into the smokey night sky and concluded, “I must depart.”

“Wait,” cried Luna. Om looked down and gave his attention towards the tiny alicorn. She expressed her sorrowful gratitude, “Thank you... Will we ever see you again?”

Om closed his eyes and replied, “You will, but you will not remember me. Another fate will come though, and he will have a greater destiny than all of us.”

Luna questioned, “And who is this?”

“A Son. A Slave. A Savior.”

At that last word, he unfolded his mighty wings and took towards the darkened skies. He gave a last, victorious roar as he flew off beyond their vision. The alicorn sisters returned to the forest and the draconequine began their long reestablishment process.

Day break had come and the sisters still limped far through the forest. They had both stopped at a large tree to rest and tend to their wounds.

Celestia looked over at Luna and said, “If Om says we are going to forget him... we are also going to forget this event.”

She then turned to face the tree. She magically hovered up a sharp rock off of the forest floor and began to carve something into the tree. Luna watched in silence as she quickly drew the two of them and Discord. After she finished, she charged up her horn with magic and placed a powerful spell on the carving. She stepped away when she finished and smiled at her masterpiece.

Luna asked, “What did you do exactly?”

“I created a memory spell. We can come back whenever and review our history just by using magic.” Celestia looked out into the forest and sighed. Tears began to form in her eyes again and Luna approached to comfort her.

“Come on,” Celestia sniffed, wiping away the tears, “let’s keep walking.” The two continued on into the forest as a great light encompassed Zack’s view once more. The memory had ended.

Zack opened his eyes and found himself in the beautifully lit forest again. He soon discovered he was no where near the tree, but when he turned, he saw the firelight of the draconequine’s camp in the distance. He flopped down on the forest floor, astonished and enlightened. He sat still, rethinking and taking all of what he had witnessed into his mind. So many questions were answered to him and it was hard to comprehend everything he had just experienced.

All that he could emit was, “Wow.”

16

View Online

(16)

Charcoal skies slumped over what was suppose to be a gorgeous, Summer’s day. Fast rolling clouds tumbled above Ponyville, being pushed along by a chill gale that sang through the valleys and hugged the buildings when they approached. An uncanny jumble of warm air and cold winds had set the mood for stormy weather. The world was darkened; bleak hues and creeping darks crept across the land. Not a single drop of precipitation had been felt all day though; just a lingering, virgin squall with the electric eerie presence of a grand thunder-battle on the rise.

It never came however–all that Tuesday, it never set in. Time, (to the ponies) was set off motion by the lack of a sun; Celestia’s star was taken all too much for granted it seemed. Villagers were hardly seen outdoors that day, for they were on the constant watch for the massive thunderstorm. The end of the day was soon approaching, however, no sign of afternoon rays or changes in the hues of the cumuli above could give way the sign of night arriving. Twilight Sparkle witnessed this, and knew something wasn’t right.

She had returned from running some errands around town, making sure she was quick on her hooves about it and not wanting to be caught in the middle of a powerful storm. Before entering the Ponyville Library, she took one last, long look at the atmosphere. Reports from Weather Pegasi a few days earlier had broadcasted that the weather in town was going to be beautiful, not a spot of cloud in the sky; she figured this had to be some grandeur of an incident that was taking place in Cloudsdale to withhold the Weather Pegasis’ duties. If only she had a clear way of knowing what was going on.

The unicorn tried to visit Rainbow Dash, hoping she would be home later today after her visit to the D.W.A., however, Twilight discovered that her cloud home was still locked and thought that she still must be away. The purple pony played this off as just an accident on Cloudsdale’s part–it wouldn’t be the first time. She came to the conclusion that Rainbow Dash was probably doing some work up there to help out with the weather calamity that had taken place, and by tomorrow morning, everything would be just fine. She magicked her home’s door ajar and closed it behind her, retiring for the evening.

After a few hours of making some vegetable soup for both her and Spike, feeding Owlowiscious, bathing Spike and sending him to bed early, she found herself cuddled up beneath the blankets of her own bed reading onward into the night. She peered out the window and yet still the storm had not followed through, but the gusts of wind continually howled across Ponyville. She didn’t mind this as she continued reading her newest novel of choice.

In the candlelight of her bedroom, she softly giggled and blushed with each turn of the page. The cover of the novel read, ‘Fifty Shades of Hay’ and she was enjoying it thoroughly. Twilight had lost track of time during her ventures through the ‘captivating’ novel and had no plans of stopping. She had been deeply entranced by many books before, reading them well beyond night and into the morning hours–so this was quite common for the mare.

Something–however–unsettled the pony as she heard a bump downstairs. Even through her wild imagination, and even through the wailing gales from the ghastly weather outside, she knew what she heard was something from in her house. She finished the paragraph she was on, slid a leaflet into her book and placed it by her bedside. Twilight then levitated the candle off of the tea table next to her and made her way downstairs, having the feeling that Owlowiscious was sleep-flying again.

The shadows of the darkened library loomed before her as she walked down the stairs to the main floor. The arboreal home was much more blackened than any other night due to the stormy canopy of clouds; the cold quarters of her house sent shivers of uneasiness down her spine. Another soft bump came from the kitchen, and she began to make her way towards where she heard it. Before she had passed into the next room, her eyes caught sight of her pet. She turned towards the window where her owl usually perched and discovered that he was there all along. With this disturbing discovery, she was beginning to fear that some pony or some thing was intruding. Her eye’s grew with concern as she slowly stepped back from the sleeping Owlowiscious.

As she turned, she was met by a pair of frigid, blue eyes that stared far through the cloak of darkness. Before she could react, the eyes blurred quickly through the shadows at an astounding speed. When they reached Twilight, the creature sunk its fangs into the purple neck of the unicorn. Twilight gasped, trying to scream, but couldn’t as the being sunk its fangs further into her neck. The unicorn began to lose consciousness and soon fell to the floor as the monster let go of her. The magic that enveloped the candle faded as it dropped to the floor and extinguished itself.

Three more pairs of eyes walked out of the shadows to examine the fallen Element of Harmony. The changeling who made the attack used its corrupted magic and began to encase Twilight in a cocoon of glowing, green webbing. The other changelings easily captured Owlowiscious and Spike without even waking them. They suspended the three in magic shells, placing them into a paralyzed, sleeping stasis without their knowledge. The four changelings looked over them with jagged grins of satisfaction.

One spoke to another changeling, “Is this the last Element in the village, General Defer?”

Defer replied, “Precisely... The pony village is taken. The Elements are captured and our assimilation was successful. They had no suspicion of our arrival. This operation was flawless.”

Another changeling spoke up, “Hexarch said there were six Elements... our sources say we have only captured five... One is missing, sir.”

“This is no worry, as long as the Element of Magic is subdued, we have nothing to fear. The rest are weak without their leader.” He commanded the changeling scout next to him saying, “Send word to Hexarch that Ponyville is ours. The Elements will be useless as we take Canterlot.”

The one changeling saluted his higher-ranked kin and made his way out into the night. As he flew, he looked back behind him and smiled at what he saw. Hundreds of changelings walked the streets of Ponyville. Green magical blasts brightly flashed one by one in the windows of many homes below. The ponies were taken hostage without their knowing, still quietly sleeping in cocoons which slowly fed off their love and happiness. The town was silently taken in under an hour, and now nothing but Canterlot and Cloudsdale stood in their path.

Her vision was blurred as she came out of the darkness. All she remembered after that was a lone hoof reaching through the cloud coverage and pulling her out firmly. Rainbow Dash emerged through the debris of thick cumuli cloud with the help of Spitfire.

Spitfire expressed her gratitude, “Thanks... That was a little too close for comfort.”

“No problem,” the cyan mare replied.

“No, really. Thank Celestia you pushed me away from the building itself. If that would have fell on any of us, we would have been goners. But luckily we were only caught in the stratus rubble.” Spitfire and Rainbow watched as dark green volleys of acid matter continually flew into the city from the outside.

Urgency returned to the mares as Spitfire ordered, “We need to act fast! You need to make your way to the Emergency Escape and lead the pegasi to the Rainbow Factory. I’ll try and make our word known to the rest of the city with the help of any soldiers that can lend me a hoof and begin to start escorting ponies to the factory. We don’t have much time!”

Dash clopped her hooves together and responded, “Right! On it!” She took off immediately through the city, leaving behind her hallmark rainbow trail.

Both began their duties as Spitfire started calling out to the other ponies from above the city to head towards the Rainbow Factory for safety. The pegasi knew of Spitfire and had no quarrel with following her orders as they began to hastily fly towards the factory. In no time, Spitfire had a mass exodus in her wake as she speedily flapped towards the Rainbow Factory. When she reached the plant, it was entirely deserted. The employees had abandoned it only minutes after the Thunder Bell sounded.

The gates to the factory were wide open and raw rainbows still flowed continually outward into overflowing pools. Spitfire reached the massive and thick cumuli doors and pushed them open as far as they could. Pegasi began to swarm into factory; shoulder to shoulder, they pressed themselves through the narrow doorways and deep into the farthest reaches of the plant. Before long, Spitfire spotted Rainbow approaching with another multitude of pegasus ponies. They too squeezed themselves into the factory as stragglers constantly followed behind.

As Rainbow held one of the large doors to the factory open, she asked Spitfire, “How can we be sure that these are all the ponies in the city?”

She responded while holding the door across from Rainbow Dash, speaking loudly over the rush of denizens between them, “I’ve sent a few soldiers to sweep through the neighborhoods and districts to see if they can find anypony else.” She looked away and continued, “If we can’t find anymore pegasi soon, we’ll have to lock the doors while locking them out too.”

Rainbow protested, “Absolutely not! We have to let everypony in! Even if they are late!”

“There’s no choice! If the changelings breach the city, they can take form of our citizens and soldiers. If we let a pony in and it happens to be a changeling, then we’ll have a bigger crisis on our hooves. We either risk locking a few ponies out... or risk losing the entire city.” The blue pegasus had a hard time copping with what Spitfire had said, but she knew she was right. With a heavy heart, she made eye contact with the yellow mare and silently nodded in agreement.

Spitfire spoke up, “I’m sorry. I feel your pain, but it has to be done.”

As the last remaining stragglers ran in, Rainbow noticed a familiar face approaching the factory’s gateway. The mare stepped in front of the doorway and blocked his arrival. Mayor Hurricane came to a halt before Rainbow Dash and landed before her–Spitfire didn’t stop Dash from what she was doing. The overweight stallion huffed and wheezed, trying to catch his breath. It was difficult carrying his larger body with his older and smaller wings, especially since he was use to never leaving his office or getting any real exercise. The two met face to face, Rainbow hadn’t forgotten what the Mayor had called her as she stared him down, giving him the most disgusted look. For a moment, he began to believe he was truly going to be locked out of the Factory for what he had said before to both Rainbow Dash and Spitfire. He grew fearful and shuddered, waiting for what seemed like hours in front of those two mares.

She could have easily locked the doors behind her and kept him out, but the look of pity and despair in his eyes reminded her of who she was. She was an Element of Harmony, she knew she had to be better than this scumbag before her. She stepped aside, leaving the door to the factory wide open. Hurricane was a tad shocked at her choice and gave a faint smile towards the mare. She retained her emotions as she watched the mayor adjust the hat on his head and enter with a lively strut.

Spitfire smiled and warmly stated, “You did the right thing.” Her hoof then rested on the the cyan pony’s shoulder. Dash turned to look her friend in the eyes and gave a light gesture of satisfaction back.

Her momentary happiness subsided as she wondered aloud, “I hope so... I’ve been beginning to question my choices recently.”

Near the bottom of the cloud city, two large cumuli parted to reveal a hidden flight deck. The cumuli clouds moved slowly due to their incredible density and flickered with the same electrically current that was around the city. The deck was occupied by a squadron of a mere two-hundred pegasi warriors, a dismal number compared to the thousands of changelings that swarmed around the city skies. Each was adorned in silver and purple armor from head to hoof. The plating of the armor was very flexible, especially around the the wings where it was most desired. Each ariel solider held spears in their hooves, while on their left sides rested their crossbows. Both Generals, Valiant and Marestorm, stood before their troops, facing away from them at the moment and observing the changeling activity.

Valiant looked over at Marestorm and softly asked, “Are you ready?” She appeared very frightened, still transfixed on the scope of her enemy before her. The mass dark clouds of changelings was overwhelming; at that moment, she wished she had never dreamt of partaking in any military service. She felt so distant from her talent and gift that her cutie mark defined her to be, which appeared as two crossed spears with pegasi wings on the edges. Avoiding the question, she instead spoke of something else; but talked quietly enough for only Valiant to her.

“My mother,” she began, “told me we would never see another war in these lands again–that this kingdom was protected.” Her head rose back up from looking over the edge of the flight deck. Marestorm’s vision seemed lost outlooking over the sky before her. She then proceeded to turn towards the stallion next to her and smile halfheartedly.

She chuckled, “I guess that old ‘firecracker’ my mother is was wrong...” She turned back to look over the edge. “How will we survive after this? This will change us forever. Not just the pegasi, but everyone.”

Valiant responded, “We’ll make it. Just remember who you are... Show them you aren’t afraid.”

“But aren’t you just a little afraid of what’s happening around us?”

“...Terrified...”

After that word, he galloped off of the deck and into the air. Marestorm followed and behind her the rest of the Cloudsdale military. They circled in front of the city where the swarm populated and where the skyapults were located. The soldiers formed in lines in the skyways before the city. Even though they had never been in battle before, the countless drills they had undertaken had given them the knowledge to know what to do in warfare.

From afar, the leading changeling general spotted their formations and halted the bombardment of the city. The skyapults ceased, as did the lightning ballistas from Cloudsdale’s walls, seeing that their military had formed along its borders. The warrior pegasi awaited commands as Valiant and Marestorm flew before them overlooking the gathering swarm. The changelings began to accumulate into a larger mass, deserting their posts from around the city. Several thousand buzzed before them as a dark cloud. Their presence loomed over the city itself, blocking out the last of the sun’s light as it dipped under the horizon to began the long night ahead. Valiant turned towards Cloudsdale’s military, showing no signs of physical fear. He scanned the faces of the soldiers in front. Each was quivering, holding back their emotions in front of their higher ranking General.

“Today,” Valiant shouted, making his words fill the battlefield around him, “we do not fight for our country. Today, we do not fight for our survival. On this day, we fight for our families, our friends, our lovers and protectors. We fight for the ones who gave their affection and admiration to us, the ones who made us who we are today. These monsters have come to take these things away. They strive to take our love, our affection, our friendship. They are hungry, they are weak, and they are greater in number. And we will feed them–but not with our love, but with cold steel in their throats. We will drive back these pathetic creatures, we will send them back into the holes from which they have spawned from and they will know that on this day, Equestria did not give in. On this day, they will know that Equestria is mightier than the greatest forces this world has to offer. They will know this and they will spread the word across these lands that we, today and forever onward, will fight for our kind. Because we, we are eternal because we possess the greatest weapon in this world. We possess fellowship and companionship, we possess the undying affection our kind is known for, and we shall never give these beasts this.” He rose his hoof and proclaimed, “Today we shall be victorious!” The soldiers raised their spears and shouted triumphantly, causing the swarm of changelings to silence themselves. All along the city walls, soldiers yelled in jubilation, filled with a new, passionate fire to hold their city against the enemy.

The general of the changeling forces snickered when he heard the roars from the pegasi. He hovered over to a high ranking officer and ordered, “Capture the citizens, leave no warrior alive.” The officer nodded and with a deep breath blew into a twisted, punctured horn which gave off a high-pitched blast. The swarm immediately took off towards the chanting soldiers. They were a great distance away, but they speedily flew towards them.

Valiant saw this and shouted towards the other general, “Marestorm, now!” She quickly loaded a peculiar looking arrow into her crossbow and shot it into the air. The trail of the arrow gave off a bright red signal which alerted the city forces. From the power station that maintained Cloudsdale’s electric defenses, they began to produce an array of thick storm clouds that floated off in chains into the battlefield. It would take some time for the strategy to take full effect, but it was initiated and that’s all that mattered.

“At arms, soldiers,” yelled out Marestorm as she lowered her helmet and raised her spear forward. The warriors did the same as three lines flew above one another to create a large wall of defense. Valiant and Marestorm formed into the front of the line and held their spears out facing the approaching forces. All along the city walls, soldiers primed their crossbows and lightning ballistas for the coming assault; waiting for the moment when the changelings were close enough for direct impact.

Valiant raised a hoof and hollered over the blaring and growing buzzing of the changelings, “Steady! Steady!”

As the monsters were seconds upon collision with the Cloudsdale Warriors, Marestorm blasted, “Fire!”

A high ranking brigadier stationed on the wall heard this and he too yelled to his comrades, “Fire!”

In that instant, hundreds of bolts and arrows whisked from their weapons and sailed through the air at speeds which couldn’t be followed by the eye. The projectiles struck the front lines of the changelings and many lives were claimed by the first volley as they lifelessly dropped from the air and below the cloud coverage. This, however, wasn’t enough to hold them back as they continued towards their enemy.

“Take aim...” commanded the stallion brigadier on the wall, “...Fire!” A second wave of arrows flew from their crossbows and more changelings on the frontline descended below the cloud coverage. Valiant tensed up, seeing how even the volleys of arrows were no match for the coming forces. The lightning ballistas were then turned and moved to face the coming advances of the changelings. It took four stallions to turn and crank the ballista into location, as well as to charge it up using lightning rods, which conducted the electricity that surrounded the city itself.

“Fire everything you got,” commanded the brigadier atop the wall, “burn their mongrel hides!”

The ballistas began their charging sequence as the archers on the walls fired bolt after bolt into the coming lines of attack. When the artillery was ready, they discharged the built up energy, releasing a blinding bolt of raw electricity. As the bolt instantaneously struck the front lines, the current passed through a single changeling chained through a couple dozen more. The affected beasts dropped like rocks out of the sky with a trail of thick, black smoke which was caused by their now burnt flesh. The city walls’ defenses were greatly holding back the coming forces, but still they pushed through.

With one great heave from the enemy forces, they made contact with the defending lines from Cloudsdale. The warriors–including Marestorm and Valiant–thrusted their spears forward, penetrating the enemy ahead. The pegasi withdrew their spears and continued to pierce and stab changeling after changeling, letting their enemies fall below them. Each thrust and kill built upon the warriors’ confidence in victory–they truly believed their line of defense was working.

The changeling general from afar watched this and commented to the officer next to him, “I’m impressed. They are holding back the front lines...”

The officer said back, “Orders, General Defer?”

“Push harder.”

Valiant Steed started to notice that the changeling forces had begun to push back, trying their hardest to ease around the spears and attack them where they were vulnerable. It was getting gradually harder to hold them back as they piled atop one another.

Marestorm shouted over the ruckus, “Push back! Push back!”

The warriors tried to, but it seemed the greater multitude were steadily toppling their defenses. Changelings were beginning to pierce some of the pegasi with their horns, aiming between the gaps in the armor plating. When this occurred, warriors would fall back in pain and that’s when three or four changelings would pounce on a single guard and begin to slice and stab them. The first casualties of the war had set in on the pony side. With each loss of a solider, the changelings pushed back on them even harder; the bolts being fired from the city walls seemed useless to the mass of changelings.

Something broke the line in a quick movement. No one at first could tell what it was or where it came from. But then more and more streaks of white darted up from the cloud coverage below and broke the changeling lines that were attacking. In a few moments, the front lines were cleared and a large gap between Cloudsdale and the enemy forces was formed again. Everyone from all sides looked up to see what had broken the line, and when they discovered who it was, the pegasi cheered and roared with praise. The Canterlot Pegasi Royal Guards had come to aid in the battle of Cloudsdale.

General Defer raised an eyebrow and hissed, “Now it is getting to be a fair fight...” He directed his attention towards the officer next to him and ordered, “Bring me both a Canterlot and Cloudsdale soldier.”

“Yes sir! Right away, sir!” The officer jetted off with a dozen other changeling soldiers into battle. Defer continued to hover among the swarm with his forearms crossed, scanning over the battlefield from a safe distance.The changeling forces scattered amuck and broke their own line. They began to spread themselves around the borders of the city skylines with the goal to separate the two militaries.

Marestorm shouted her commands to both her own forces and Canterlots, “Scatter Zone! Scatter Zone!” She ordered an old maneuver most Equestrian militaries knew from years passed. It had become common drill and the soldiers knew exactly what to do. The tactic was to take multiple zones around a defending position, but not stray after singled enemies. Both Canterlot and Cloudsdale forces merged and broke apart to their separate zones. Both generals and a battalion of troops made their way to the front gates of the city, a most crucial point in the zone strategy.

Medic pegasi had hastily taken the field and were trying to catch as many wounded pegasi as they could before they would fall to their deaths. Medics were seen entering and exiting through the underbelly of the city where the flight deck was. It was heavily fortified with multiple guards on post at all times and lightning ballistas on both sides of the deck. Not a single changeling had successfully broke through it yet. It was a small area and the only area of the city where one could enter without being fried by the electric field. So keeping it well protected was a high priority.

Changelings maneuvered like locust through the air, striking and battering soldiers to and fro in their zones. Both sides were now taking losses, but the changeling loses outnumbered the pony’s due to the pegasi’s armor and the changeling’s lack of weapons or armor. Even though the changelings were losing more soldiers than the pegasi, they still were in greater numbers than the defending ponies, and this plan would only work if each solider held their zones.

The thick storm clouds that were being slowly pushed into the battlefields had finally drifted out enough to take effect. The clouds began to form around the zones and city, and now the entire battlefield was shrouded in dark, stormy weather. Above and below them, thunder claps and lighting bolts sparked and boomed around them all. Everyone’s vision of the battle was darkened and rain began to pour in torrents. This storm was still controlled, however, by the forces within Cloudsdale. The stallions who commanded the storm could choose who to throw a lightning bolt at or where to place a twister. This was the ultimate advantage that Cloudsdale could offer to protect its city and its soldiers.

A few certain changelings quickly weaved through the lines and disarmed both a Canterlot and a Cloudsdale pegasus. They then whisked them into the greater swarm above the city where the general was located without alerting any of the other soldiers who were preoccupied with their continually advancing enemy. The changelings brought the two pegasi into the swarm and in front of General Defer.

The Cloudsdale Guard spouted, “You won’t get a word out of me!”

The General smiled and acknowledged, “Oh, I know this, but I don’t need your words.” The general began to hover around the two and with his magic, cut the armor straps from each of their plating, letting the armor fall towards the distant and indistinguishable ground. As the Canterlot pony’s armor dropped off of him, the spell that concealed his identity faded and he returned to his normal self.

General Defer, intrigued, said “My, that is interesting. I always wondered why you Canterlot Guards looked the same.”

“Please,” The Canterlot pegasus pleaded, letting his emotions get the best of him. “Let us go! I beg you!”

“...Fair enough.” The general charged up his changeling horn and sent forth a powerful spell that sliced both of the wings off of the pegasi. The two ponies fell through the swarm and dropped below the battle zone.

Defer snickered and said to his officer, “You have done well... Access the hive mind, tell our kin their weakness... and begin the Death Dive.” The officer grinned back and closed his eyes, beginning to concentrate his magic. The general turned away and towards two stray soldiers in the swarm and called them over. They immediately flew towards him and saluted their general, awaiting orders. Defer spoke, “I have a special plan for you two...”

Through the officer’s mind, he accessed every Changeling on the battlefield and informed them on what to do. In a few moments, the changelings began to retreat back into the larger swarm. Valiant knew that they wouldn’t give up so easily and wondered what they were planning.

“Victory,” shouted Marestorm with her hooves raised.

“No! Not yet,” alerted Valiant. He then shouted over the storm, “Merge! Merge! Spread the word and merge back towards the front gates!” The soldiers did so as they began to accumulate into a large sphere of pointed spears and warriors. As they finally converged into a one unit, they witnessed the much larger sphere of changelings above them begin to rapidly and violently spin.

“Steady! Brace yourselves, stallions,” yelled Marestorm as she gripped her spear with both hooves, trying to hold her weapon still as her body quaked with fear. The swarm spun faster and faster until it began to uncoil itself and turn into a massive missile of thousands of changelings. They darted through the air as one mass, then plummeted towards the feeble pegasi below.

Valiant shouted as loud as he could, “Stay afloat! Don’t let these beasts through! Do whatever it takes!” Lightning ballistas from the wall and lightning bolts from the surrounding storm clouds began their relentless assault on the coming aerial blitz. Nothing could hold them back it seemed–they never lost speed as they were bombarded with lightning attacks.

When they were about to strike, Valiant cried one last time, “Hold! Hold! Hold!”

The swarm struck the pony militaries, but the pegasi didn’t expect them to do what they did. The first rows of changelings navigated around them, aiming their horns at the gaps between the armor, slicing the plating clean off of the pegasi. As the armor fell away, the rest of the coming changelings sailed around the armor-less ponies as well, cutting and stabbing at their now bare skin and wings. The pegasi dispersed in a wild panic as they held to their spears and fought with their own lives. The swarm scattered themselves and began chasing them down in teams in a three-to-one dogfight. The militaries on both sides were flung in all directions, it was now a fight for one’s own survival. Valiant and Marestorm had lost control of their forces as they too were avoiding being taken down by changelings.

Two Cloudsdale pegasi, one holding another that was wounded, made their way towards the flight deck where the medics came in and out. “Quick,” he shouted towards the guards, “My comrade, he’s gravely injured! I need to take him to the emergency ward immediately!”

The guards noticed this and quickly parted for the two to pass. As they entered the city, the pegasi holding his wounded companion snuck away from the direction of the infirmary and into an alley way away from the hospital. They came out into a deserted street and began to frantically look around. The pegasi warrior dropped his friend, who flapped himself upward and landed next to his kin as if he had no injury at all. As they made their way through the darkened and emptied streets, they came around a corner and stopped at what they saw. They looked at one another and smiled as they calmly proceeded towards a certain building.

They passed by a gate that read, ‘Warning! Authorized Personal Only! The City Defense Power Station is off limits to any and all citizens without special criteria.’

17

View Online

(17)

The city was lit in an orange glow amongst the black storm clouds. Fires started by the numerous volleys were hardly being contained by the rain that pelted Cloudsdale. The city was swallowed in the thundercloud it had produced, and in it, none could see the once beautiful day or the land below them. Lightning ricocheted off of the buildings, sending blasts of bright light that illuminated the once darkened streets only for mere seconds. The storm was blaring and booming outside, but even through the bleak and treacherous weather, screams and shouts from thousands outside the city gates echoed over the scape of the area. No pony could have foreseen this day to be so horrifying; Celestia’s Thousand Year Reign of Peace had ended.

At the Rainbow Factory, the place which housed many denizens of the battle-torn city of Cloudsdale, held tight to its floating foundation. In a separate, second-story room at a large, arched window with a view of the front gates, lay Spitfire, overlooking the darkened day. Her eyes, a humble glaze of rust orange, appeared tired and weakened. Her body lay stretched over the large, archway windowpane. She did not appear terrified, or surprised, nor showed any sign of emotion; the mare simply looked blank, like she had seen it all before or something so similar it was like another day to her. Rainbow approached from behind her cautiously and gradually.

The cyan pony spoke lightly saying, “The front gates are locked and not much room is left in the building below... What should we do now?” Spitfire, unmoved, said nothing at first–not even acknowledging the pony behind her. Rainbow waited patiently for her delayed response, but received none in the given time. Dash approached closer to Spitfire, joining her at her side by the window. The silence mixed heavenly with the rain that pattered against the tall window, almost blocking out the clamor of the ponies in the factory below them. The room they were in was an office with turned over chairs and tables with legal documents still scattered about the brick flooring. It was rather cold in the office, much like the temperature outside and how the rain made the once warm air into what it was now.

Spitfire finally spoke up, her voice was as hollow and as frigid as the air itself, “You said something, before we closed the gate... and after you let Mayor Hurricane in... what was it?”

The blue mare stopped to think for a moment and answered, “I... I can’t remember at the moment. Sorry.”

Spitfire turned her head towards her and repeated, trying to fill her mind with passed memories, “You said something about choices.”

“Oh, yes, right... I believe I said something like, I’m beginning to–”

“–question my choices.” Spitfire finished.

“Exactly... What about it?”

Spitfire turned back to look out the window. Rainbow Dash looked through the refraction of the glass to see a crestfallen expression drawn upon the yellow pegasi’s face.

Spitfire clarified, “You wouldn’t believe it, but we’re a great deal alike, Rainbow Dash.” She turned back towards her with a now quizzical look on her face. She continued, “Yet... we’re so very different.” She gave a brief chuckle and stated, “You’re probably not following me at all, and I don’t blame you. Talking in riddles conceals one’s true fallacies most of the time.”

Rainbow Dash asked, “Can I ask you something?”

“If you would like.”

“Where are the rest of the Wonderbolts? You seem to be always with them.”

She looked off into the rafters and retorted, “They’re somewhere around here.”

“I searched for them downstairs, and I couldn’t find a single Wonderbolt–”

“Then I don’t know.”

Rainbow Dash held back her tongue. She instead suggested, “You sound a little... upset.” Spitfire breathed heavily and looked back out the window, resting her chin on her crossed hooves.

“I’m not mad... I’m just feeling useless... worried... lonely...”

“Useless,” Rainbow chimed in. “You saved tons of ponies today and escorted them here. You are far from useless, you’re a hero!” Spitfire shut her eyes when she said, ‘hero’ for a drawn-out moment, as if mentally pushing away the feelings and memories that came with hearing that word.

Rainbow looked down at Spitfire and continued, “Worried? I can tell you you’re not the only one worried. I’m especially worried about this whole battle; heck, I’m not even sure what it’s all about. We just need to hang tough. I’ve read in my friend Twilight’s Library about the history of Equestria, and it says that we’ve survived plenty of wars and battles. I’m sure we’ll come out of this just like we did in the past.” The yellow pegasi watched her breath fog and dissipate on the glass in front of her, lost in the wake of her own thoughts.

Dash finally addressed Spitfire’s last word, “Lonely? You have thousands of fans all across Equestria, a magnificent team, a–”

Spitfire slammed her hooves down, violently turned towards Rainbow and fired off, “Enough! Just-just shut up! Alright?” The cyan mare jumped back in fright, not expecting something like this come from her idol’s mouth. The Wonderbolt’s eyes burned from withheld anger she had stored up as they locked in with Dash's.

“To make things clear and concise: I’m useless because I’m not out there fighting alongside my kind! I’m worried about my daughter who’s out there now! And I’m lonely because–” She then closed her eyes as her hooves trembled spastically in rage. She knew she had said too much and it was her fault.

“D-daughter,” Rainbow hesitated, giving an expression of disbelief. She was taken back a bit by this response. “I didn’t know you had a daughter?”

“I...I...” She finally gave up with a long, drawn out sigh, as if blowing away her sudden vexation. “I’ve said too much.” Rainbow Dash continued her questions as more and more realizations came to her from Spitfire’s statements.

You said your daughter is... but she can’t be. You’re too young to have a daughter that is old enough to be in the Cloudsdale Guard. How old are you?”

“Twenty-five, Dash.” Spitfire let the cyan mare figure everything out on her own as she dimly watched her secret unfold before her.

“I... In fact, I don’t remember any Canterlot Guards being mares, they’re all stallions except–” Her face lit up with sudden insight. “But how? She’s older than you I believe! Who’s the father?”

“Rainbow, there are a lot of secrets in this world. From this point onward, I plan to keep mine to myself.”

The blue pegasus urged, “But I don’t understand!”

“Good,” Spitfire snapped back, “The less you understand, the better!” Rainbow Dash lowered her head as Spitfire turned back to look outside. She had difficulty coming to terms with what the yellow pony had said. The cyan mare stood silently for a bit, thinking over what to say, if she should even say anything at all.

“I’m sorry,” Dash breathed, letting the words linger on their own before proceeding. “I have a friend... a special friend. He’s a lot like you... From what you tell me... he never changes... he always looks the same. He’s very dear and near to me, whether he knows it or not, and so are you still. I may not be certain, and I know you two are very different still, but I believe I can relate to you.” Spitfire raised her head upon hearing her words. She slowly turned back towards Rainbow Dash with eyes glistening with wonder.

“Another immortal,” she thought to herself.

Dash was about to conclude what she was going to say, but something caught her eyes through the arching window behind Spitfire. She hastily stepped around Spitfire to get a better look as to what was going on. A growing hum could be heard outside from a great distance, something was happening.

“Dash, what is it,” curiously asked Spitfire. The yellow pegasi followed her friend’s line of vision to see what she was looking at. Spitfire’s mouth gaped open as soon as she discovered what it was. “No... How did this happen?” How?”

A veil of raw electrical current crawled over Cloudsdale’s city skyline, sending bolts of erratic lightning through the city itself. Like a blanket being pulled from a bedspread, Cloudsdale’s defenses vanished and the changeling’s were now on the verge for an imminent attack.

"They must have sabotaged the Power Station,” cried Rainbow Dash. She then turned and asked, “What do we do?”

Spitfire searched desperately for a plan of action, but could not concoct a feasible scheme to work with. She fumbled words together in a incoherent mess as her eyes darted back and forth, as if searching for the right answer. Rainbow Dash had waited long enough and began to take matters into her own hooves; seeing how Spitfire’s lack of words were no use to her at the moment. The cyan mare galloped to the back of the office as fast as she could while Spitfire watched to see what she was doing.

As she ran, she yelled out, “Maybe I can stop the one’s who turned off the city’s defenses!” Spitfire tried to call out to her to stop, to try and rethink her rash motives, but it was a lost cause as the mare avoided her words subconsciously.

Rainbow met with far office wall and jumped up onto it. She bent her body down while her wings lifted herself against the wall’s face. With a strong push from her hind legs, she rocketed forward, breaking through the archway’s glass. In the slipstream of her flight, nearly everything in the office, from chairs, tables, furniture and such was blown aside from the discharge of her speed. Spitfire wasted no time and pursued the Element of Loyalty as fast as she could. Spitfire was a quick flyer and her agility and self-control during flight was peerless, but her speed was no match for Rainbow Dash.

Before the cyan pegasi could reach the power station, she was overwhelmed by the looming sight above her and came quickly to a brisk halt. Spitfire approached from behind and witnessed what quickly met Rainbow Dash’s sight. The two floated above the empty streets with equally quivering terror that conquered their bodies. The swarm of changelings had come together and was stretched near the tipping point of the atmosphere in sheer size. The forces of evil were soon to plunge like a crashing wave over the city. All Tartarus was soon to break loose.

The organized ariel warfare between the two opposing forces around Cloudsdale quickly became a skirmish after the changeling’s Death Dive. Chaos and confusion brewed in the heated air as each pony and changeling chased one another with intentions to kill. The sky was hazy as it continually poured–fighting inside of a large mass of storm clouds was no easy feat for any flyer. The generals themselves, Marestorm and Valiant, were even caught in the middle of this skyward battle. They were on their own, battling and taking down as many changelings in sight, all the while avoiding their close deaths.

Valiant hugged the city walls while chasing a single changeling. He also was trying his hardest to avoid the magical darts being beamed towards him by two others in his trail. The large stallion flapped vigorously behind his foe, keeping one hoof outward which his crossbow was strapped to. He narrowed his vision and waited to make the kill, making sure his bolt would fly directly where he intended it. He let the arrow sail forward, breaking through his enemies’s wing and penetrating its hide. The damaged wing made the changeling clash along side the thick, cumuli wall of the city and tumble downwards to a certain death. An emerald-colored missile nearly collided with Valiant from behind as he soon took notice again of his pursuers.

He flew closer to the city wall and kicked off of it, breaking away from their line of fire, but they coasted off and followed closely behind. He flew wildly between friends and foes in their midst of battle, trying his hardest to shake off the changelings. A Canterlot pegasus saw his general being pursued and broke from combat to aid his higher-ranked leader. The soldier sideswiped one of the changelings that was after Valiant and as quickly as he made his attack, he threw his spear into the other. Valiant banked back around and quickly nodded towards the pony who saved him. There was no time for talk; both of them knew this as they broke from each other’s sight to aid their comrades.

Valiant soared high above the area of engagement and scanned the skies below him. Marestorm–far below him–spotted Valiant and flapped up towards him quickly. She joined beside him as the two flew behind a stray cumuli to avoid enemy sight.

Marestorm spoke loudly over the roaring wind and rainfall, “I think we’re holding them off from what I can tell.”

“Yes,” Valiant agreed, “with the combined advantages of both the weather and our forces, we still have the upper hoof.”

Marestorm placed a hoof on Valiant’s shoulder and said, “We really shouldn’t be out here. We’re generals, we need to stay behind our own lines. We need to guide our stallions from a safe haven.”

“I believe that time has passed. We need to be out here for them, we need t–” Valiant was cut off when he noticed something was happening behind Marestorm. He broke eye contact with her and peered over the cloud coverage to see what was going on far off in Cloudsdale.

“What is that,” he yelled outward. Marestorm saw what he was looking at and gasped. The lightning current that protected the city was dissipating like a wave withdrawing back from a beach.

“No,” cried Marestorm. “The electric defense barrier, it’s going down! The city is vulnerable! How could this have happened?” Valiant slammed his hooves down on the cumuli in rage.

He fumed, “The Power Station must have been sabotaged. Changelings had to have snuck in and undermined the defense system!” The mare couldn’t keep her eyes off of the shrinking defense field. She reached out towards it as if she could prevent it from completely vanishing. The barrier not only held the cloud city safely in the sky, but held her last remaining remnants of hope.

As her eyes watched the horror that had set in beyond her, she asked Valiant Steed in a dry tone, “What do we do now?” Before the words could completely reach the stallion, he jumped off of the cloud the two hid behind and rejoined his fellow brothers on the battlefield.

With a deep breath, he shouted his commands over the fleets as he flew over the front lines, “Fallback! Fallback into the city! The city is breached! The city is breached!” The pegasi followed his orders and spread the word among their ranks.

Defer had foreseen this and as soon as the pegasis’ defenses fell, he ordered his forces to seize the city. The changelings began their invasion tactic, an old and successful strategy they had used in many battle before. They accumulated into one mass again, but stretched their forces far above the city. Their plan was to rain down into it, taking every available zone in the city and begin to capture and harvest the civilian pegasus ponies that they would come across. While most of the enemy formed with the growing mass of changelings, others on the front lines still pushed to clear the skies still. As the pegasi warriors began their retreat and turn away from the enemy, that was when they were struck by the changeling’s magic bolts.

Marestorm picked up on this sinister maneuver quickly and yelled out over her soldiers, “Keep pressing! Let the pegasi in the back aid the city while the pegasi in the front continue to fight!” Valiant heard this and was fine with the command. One of the two generals needed to stay on the battlefield, so Valiant hastily flew towards Marestorm again to quickly plan on their locations. As he flew, Marestorm spotted him and her focus resided on Valiant.

Out of the corner of his eye, something darted towards the mare that she didn’t see coming. It was a changeling commander, whose aim was to take down one of the two generals. He was much more skilled in ariel combat and in flying than the others, and his keen agility made it easy for him to dodge the other pegasi warriors. He had waited for this opportunity–when he would be close enough and out of sight to dive bomb his intended target.

Valiant quickly realized this and tried to alert Marestorm in time. His attempts to warn her wasn’t enough over the thunder and stormy gales. He tried to fly as fast as he could, to try and push her out of the way. Marestorm had no idea why the stallion looked so panicked, and that’s when she knew something was about to happen. She turned to see what was going on, but it was too late. The changeling rammed its crooked horn into her side with incredible momentum. The force battered her lifelessly out of the sky. Only a mere second more and Valiant would have been able to push her out of the way.

The stallion’s built up speed sent him past where Marestorm was and now where his enemy was located. He banked as tightly as he could and vigorously flapped his wings to a halt. He quickly scanned the air below him in search for the falling mare. A single gray dot below him caught his attention and he wasted no time pursuing his target. Though before he could plunge towards her, the same changeling who had knocked Marestorm out of the sky was swiftly approaching Valiant. He tried to avoid him, but the changeling was much more agile than the large stallion Valiant was.

The changeling grabbed hold of one of the pegasi’s wings to try and hold him back. Valiant had to break free to save Marestorm from falling at such a great height, so he twisted his body and pulled away from the changeling as hard as he could. The enemy held on tightly to the pegasus, trying not to break free from his wild maneuvers. From the contorting movements Valiant made, the stallion twisted the changeling’s hoof and quite possibly broke it; however by doing this, he had risked his own safety. The pulling motions between the two had ripped Valiant’s left wing off of his back in a tearing jerk. He fought through the pain as his dove freely for the mare that was still in his sights.

Flying with only one wing was a daunting task as speeds increased and stabilizing his movements was twice as difficult. He was closing in on Marestorm as the two reached the storm’s underbelly. He narrowed his now blurring vision as he was only mere inches away from grabbing hold of the pegasus. As he grabbed hold of her body, the two fell below the cloud coverage and out of sight. Valiant threw her onto his back and soon was met by the coming ground below. He tried his hardest to steer his body upward so that they both would safely land. He glided downward and hit the ground hard where they landed. They rolled and skidded over the terrain until they hit a fence that marked the edge of a field. Both the pegasi broke through the fence and came to a hurling stop in a pasture.

The enemy overshadowed the defenseless city as it hung the night sky. The storm that Cloudsdale had produced was no longer an issue to them as they flew over the city where the storm was not permitted. Two mares in the empty streets below were still frozen in fear at the sight above them.

Rainbow, at a loss for words and still gazing upward stammered, “Wh-what do we d-do?... Spitfire! What do we do?”

Spitfire had no worldly idea; no sudden inspiration or last sparks of ingenuity came to her in this desperate hour. She knew Cloudsdale was going to fall, she knew the ponies she tried to save were now inevitably in danger. She had a small sliver of hope for the combined pegasi forces that tried their hardest to protect the city, but Spitfire knew they were no match for the thousands of enemy forces. In the seven hundred years she had lived on this planet, from all of the battles and wars she had witnessed and taken part in, she knew that protecting this city with such a small military would be a lost cause. It was over, and she had to tell Rainbow Dash.

“Dash,” she began in a cold tone, “the only thing we can do... is leave the city.” The multi-hued pegasus stared in disbelief from what Spitfire had said. Dash had to let the pegasi’s words sink in, making sure what she heard was correct.

“W-what?... What did you say?”

“We need leave, Dash. There’s no use in staying here. We tried to save them, Valiant and Marestorm tried to protect this city, but now it’s too late. We have to leave!”

Rainbow Dash aggressively shoved Spitfire and exploded, “How could you say that! This is your home! These are your ponies! My ponies too!”

Spitfire shouted back as loud and as hostile as Rainbow Dash, “Do you not think I know this already? I’ve carried the weight of my past mistakes and I’m ready to carry more of them! If we stay here... if you die here, the Elements of Harmony will be no help to us! We’ll have a larger death toll on our hooves than you could conceive!” Rainbow’s furious rage quickly altered as she broke down. Her face had reddened as her eyes blurred from tears that could no longer be suppressed.

“B-but all the ponies... the fillies and colts... the elderly... all of them, d-dead. I can’t, Spitfire, I j-just can’t. I have to help them... I-I am the the Element of L-Loyalty, it’s my purpose... I couldn’t live with myself if I knew I couldn’t save them.”

“...I’m sorry.” Spitfire raised her left hoof quickly and in a swift movement, she concentrated all of her strength into one blow, striking a pressure point on Rainbow Dash’s neck. It happened so fast that the mare didn’t know what hit her as she lost consciousness and began to fall. Spitfire caught her and placed the mare on her back to carry her safely away from the lost battle.

The monstrous horde of changelings began their plummet towards Cloudsdale. Spitfire bent her wings for flight and in a flash, took off through the city, trying to stay as low to the streets as possible. As the enemy rained down all across the floating metropolis, Spitfire began to dodge and evade the coming foes who descended in front of her. Not only were changeling’s coming into the city, but the leaderless forces of pegasi came as well to give one last effort to protect Cloudsdale. Spitfire was leaping, diving and spinning to evade the changeling’s magical missiles and even friendly fire from the pegasi’s bolts and spears. The streets became more and more clamored and chaotic as Spitfire tried to weave through the crowds as fast and as safely as she could towards the edge of the city. She finally came to an opening and flew over the city walls to be greeted by an old foe.

Spitfire was now in the open air with at least a thousand other changelings and the leader of them all himself, Hexarch. The monstrosity himself, giving off a heavy and hammering sound from his three pairs of wings, floated among his children. Spitfire was surrounded in no time by the changeling forces who were ready to make the kill as soon as Hexarch commanded.

Hexarch spoke up slowly, “Sssspitfire... Long time, no ssssee.”

“Likewise.” Spitfire had faced this enemy before. He has always been the leader of the changelings, avoiding death by encasing himself in a cocoon and through that process, he would gain a few more, often deadly, physical features. She had no idea how old he was or how long had been doing this process of rejuvenation and regeneration, all she knew was that he was a cunning and evasive opponent.

“I see you’ve added more wings, size and hooves since I last fought you nearly four hundred years ago.”

“The Sssseige of Rhignessss Rock. Like yesterday... It appearssss Celestia has given you a taste from the waterssss of Aeteraeon, I did no expect you would receive ssssuch a gift. However, you are still uselessss being that you are only a pegasus... but the pony you carry, I can sensssse her power... an Element of Harmony, issss she not? I am afraid I cannot let you out of my grassssp bearing such a powerful pegasussss.”

Spitfire smiled and said, “You say I’m useless because I’m a pegasus...” She chuckled and continued, “I assume you think unicorns are the only real threat in ponykind, this is why you decided to take out Cloudsdale before Canterlot. You should have done your homework, Hexarch. All ponies, regardless of race, have magic inside of them. However, not nearly enough can truly tap into those abilities. But let’s just say some pegasus pony had several hundred years or so to practice these hidden abilities; let’s just say this pegasus pony can channel this ability through the atmosphere itself... Would you then be afraid?”

A static build up began to grow around the mare. Streams of electricity fluttered and discharged in small spurts, increasing ever more in number and in ferocity. A fiery glow began to form around her outline as her eyes lit up like roaring fires. Hexarch’s eyes grew wide at what he was witnessing.

“I-impossssible,” Bellowed Hexarch. “My kin, attack! Attack! Kill her where sssshe flies!” The changeling’s immediately began their assault, but as soon as Spitfire noticed their movement, she made her escape. The weather magic she had built up enough inside of her was unleashed, forming her body into a ruby-red bolt of lightning. The sheer power blinded everyone who was looking at the mares and the bolt she had turned into jolted off westwards through the air. She passed through the changelings in front of her near instantaneously, disintegrating the beasts into flakes of dust and ash from a single touch. As soon as the blinded changelings opened their eyes again, she was gone.

A stray changeling soldier blurted out, “W-where did she go?”

Hexarch roared back, “It doessssn’t matter! We will kill them both ssssoon enough! Let ussss finish this battle!”

Hexarch began to charge up his horn with a glowing, green magic that swelled larger and larger. He aimed towards the city and fired a massive beam of raw magical energy. The beam struck the center of the city and an enormous explosion followed after. A large blast of emerald light shook the city to its core. Cloudsdale began to break apart, and soon was capsizing over, falling slowly towards the ground below. The city was nothing more than an array of clouds, and once Hexarch had destroyed the central cumuli, the city strayed off balance, falling helplessly along with its denizens.

“Marestorm,” Valiant cried out as he crawled over towards the unconscious pegasus. The night had shrouded the two pegasi and Valiant could barely tell where he had landed. The light of the moon was blocked by the storm clouds above that had surprisingly shed no rain on the countryside below. The sounds of night encompassed the area; the chirping crickets and call of owls seemed so alien and different than where they had just been. He gripped the grass and dirt in front of him to drag his body over towards the general.

“Marestorm,” he called out louder, this time above her. He held her head and shook her lightly, trying to see if she would respond. The mare gave a slight moan of relief as she opened her eyes slowly to see the pony that saved her. She was alive and that’s all that mattered to Valiant as he smiled with contentment.

“Valiant...” she said slowly, trying to catch her breath. She coughed and tensed up, placing her hoof on her side where the changeling had stabbed her.

“Hold it together, Marestorm! You’ll make it through this!” She suddenly put her hoof on his face and fought hard to open her eyes fully to see him for a clear moment.

“P-please... Valiant. Call me Gale.” She gave a light grin, as did Valiant. The stallion placed her hoof back down on her chest as he made an attempt to get on his hooves again. The stinging pain from his open wound sent jolts of agony through his body, but he stayed strong, only wobbling slightly as he finally stood firmly on his hooves.

"Come on,” he said while bending over to pick up the mare. “We need to get you to a hospital.”

Noticing his own injury, she retorted in a whimsy breath, “Speak for yourself.” She placed her hooves around his neck and held her hind legs tightly around his barrel.

As she was set for traveling, Valiant looked about in front of him and said, “Do you know where we are exactly?”

“Near the edge of Rainbow Falls, the farming fields of Spectrum Acres. Cloudsdale gets all of its food from here. Canterlot is only three miles west.”

Valiant sighed and replied, “We can’t go there... Trust me, we just can’t. Where’s the next hospital located?”

“That would be Ponyville.”

“And how far away is Ponyville?”

“Ten or so miles southeast of here. If we start walking the opposite way you are facing, we should reach the village.” Valiant knew it would be a difficult journey on hoof with an injury and mare on his back.

He honestly said, “We’ll have to go there, but I don’t know if I can make it.”

Gale rested her head on his back and encouraged him by saying softly, “We’ll make it. I believe in you.” She pressed up against the stallion, feeling his body warm up and his heartbeat quicken. She held tighter to Valiant Steed, feeling secure and safe in his presence. Gale had let her general persona melt away and she had become an entirely new pony.

“Right,” he hesitated. “Let’s go.” As he turned towards the direction of Ponyville, he was met with the most grim sight he had ever seen. The only word he could express was, “No...”. Gale Marestorm moved her head upward to see what why he had stopped. As she saw what he had seen, her voice choked back in fear.

"Dear sweet Celestia... How could this have happened?”

They both witnessed from afar the city that they had protected falling through the storm clouds slowly. It dipped through the air at a twisted angle as thousands of changelings swarmed through the city like flies over a fresh kill. Pegasi of all kinds had escaped the Rainbow Factory and were desperately trying to flee the city, but they were outnumbered as changelings shot them with their magic one by one. As they fell towards the earth, the beasts started to encase them in cocoons and began to drain their last ounces of love, growing ever stronger.

The city finally hit the country side and as it did, the clouds that once held Cloudsdale together dispersed into waves of fog. It rushed over the lands, tumbling, crashing and consuming everything in sight. As the clouds hurled towards the two ponies, Valiant held his stance and braced for impact. The torrent of billows, however, did not harm the two, but placed them in a dark and gray sea of thick fog. The animals and insects of the night hushed themselves, and the eerie new world set in around them.

All thoughts of safety faded from Marestorm’s mind as she now tried to hold back her sadness, but the loss of her home was too much. There wasn’t much Valiant could say or do to help console her, so he remained quiet. The stallion began the longest walk of his life through the void of a war-torn land.

18

View Online

(18)

A cool morning breeze swept through the valley and underbrush as Zachary and the draconequine made their way through the Firelight Woods. He awakened at the first light of day and had been walking ever since. He was bound by the wrists again before they left the encampment; Eldian wanted to make sure the wizard wouldn’t cast any spells on his warriors. Strangely, he was surprisingly alert and awake for nearly being out all night. Zachary still couldn’t put all the pieces together from what he had witnessed, but in reality he knew he had to focus on what the draconequine were soon approaching.

“It will only get crazier, might as well make the best of it.” he said mentally to himself, as an act of assurance.

He hadn’t picked up on it until half way through their morning trek, but the group was leading him uphill. It was a slight ascension, hardly noticeable if not for the climbing trees in the visible distance. He had been venturing through this forest on flat land the entire time and knew that there was only one hill throughout the land.

Roren was accompanying Zack by his side as Zack leaned over towards him and quietly asked, “When do you think we’ll reach the top of the hill?”

He replied with enthusiasm, “The hill is wide, but the journey is coming to its end for you.”

Zachary smiled and stated happily, “That’s great. I can’t wait to finally end this.”

Roren agreed, “I, too, am happy. Not for your sake, but for seeing the Arx itself. I am a Knowledge Seeker and even I have not seen the great citadel up close.” He stopped for a moment to organize his thoughts. He then continued more solemnly, “I am saddened though.”

Zachary stopped along side him and questioned, “What for?”

“I am saddened for the fact that we must part ways. It would fill my heart with joy to learn about your people, from where you came and where you are going. You are mysterious, Wizard, and I wish to acquire the knowledge you possess. I have learned so much already from you, but I wish to know more–not necessarily in study–but in rapport ways.”

Zack didn’t quite know what the word, ‘rapport’ meant at the time, but accepted it as a compliment. The way he had been speaking and talking sounded as if he wanted to be friends, so he assumed that was what he was implying.

“Roren,” Zachary replied, “in the six years I’ve been in this world, I know for a fact that friendship is something that is very cherished. Friendship is much more powerful and mystical than it appears to be.” He looked up at Roren and finished, “I have a feeling this won’t be the last time we meet.”

They reached a point in their rising journey when the hill finally leveled off, coming over the slope rose the fortification itself. It was an impressive structure, a sleeping giant which appeared as old as the forest itself. Dark and moss laden bricks held the building and made up its walls and barriers. Each brick was massive, as large as a draconequine warrior and looked as if it weighed a ton. The Arx wasn’t as large as Zack had expected, but still large enough to get lost in. The building was squared off with a roof that came upward into a dome shape like a mansion. The outward appearance of the manor showed off stain glass, balconies, stone-laden decor, large metal and wooden doors, and hardly anything that would be related to any castle he had come across in his lifetime. Equadeus Arx was surrounded by an even larger wall, the citadel which housed the sacred hall. It shrouded the view of whatever the yard looked like from Zachary’s angle as he and the draconequines stopped in front of the massive guard wall.

Eldian spoke to Roren as he looked over the wall. He himself had never been so close to the Arx either. His face showed worry as his eyes darted along the fortification and his mouth began to murmur words under his quickening breath.

Roren translated what his Lord Chief had told him, “We have arrived. He continues to say if you have a change of heart, we will give you food and a place to rest in our village. He feels death lurches and swarms in this place, and wishes for you to rethink your plans of action.” Eldian swiftly turned and chattered quickly to Roren, making a chopping motion with his right arm. Roren then unsheathed his blade and cut Zachary’s bonds. Two other hunters which were carrying some of his belongings gave back his travel bag filled with the necessities Luna had given him. Zachary nodded and fastened the bag upon his back again.

“So,” the human wondered aloud, “where is the entrance?”

“There is none,” Roren replied coldly, “for none have entered it from a gate or opening.” Roren approached the wall and called out in his own language to another warrior. The draconequine joined his kind and two were stationed in front of the wall’s face.

Roren motioned, “Come, Wizard. We shall gain you entrance.” The two lowered their stance and placed their hands, paws, and talons together, locking their fingers with one anothers for Zack to position each of his feet in. He knew that even for the draconequines’ impressive height, he still wouldn’t be able to climb over the massive wall. He didn’t argue though as he made his way over and placed his feet in their combined hands. With one strong heave, they threw Zack up in the air, something he should have expected that he never really planned for. He looked up through the air and watched as he came closer towards the edge. His momentum slowed as he leaned in the air and landed perfectly atop the wall. He wobbled a bit after the landing, but bent downward and held himself to the massive brick to secure himself safely. Zachary looked over the edge towards the now much smaller group of draconequine.

Roren shouted, “We shall sing songs of the Wizard from Equestria! You will not be forgotten!”

Zachary pointed back down and replied, “Likewise, good friend! I assure you our paths will cross again... I will find you and show you the lands from where I come from, I promise!”

Eldian shouted something towards his group of hunters as each turned to face Zachary’s position. They stood firmly in stature as each pounded their chests twice–opened handed–and then held their fist out towards Zachary. It was some form of salute he figured, so he mimicked them and returned the gesture. The Lord Chief gave one last shout and the draconequines set off into the woods away from Equadeus Arx. Zachary was now alone again in the Firelight Woods, only this time, he was near the end of his journey.

With a firm swing and knees bent, he landed safely on the other side of the wall. He had found a tree that he could descend from on the inside of the barrier and swiftly made his way down. He stopped for a moment to look around the new terrain. Zack was in a wild garden; a very overgrown and green lawn. From atop the wall, he couldn’t even see the very bottom of the yard because of all the shrubbery and trees that blocked out the earth below. Down below the low foliage was a canopy of wildly growing flowers, broken and chipped tiles that were once pathways and large, moss and vine coated boulders partly submersed in the ground. Bushes and trees had sprung up from once organized flower beds of stone. Barely recognizable pathways snaked along beyond and past the green sheets of leaves and vines that hung about. The canopy, mere feet above his body, shimmered glints and glimmers of the sun’s rays overhead, letting the rays frolic and dance about the undergrowth. The warmth this gave off, along with the thick scent of leaves, exotic shrubs and herbs was much different than the smells and feeling of being in Firelight Woods. Zachary noticed a shattered pathway before him and into the brushwood ahead.

He said to himself, “The sooner I can get the Catalyst Stone, the better, because I have a bad feeling about this place...” He unsheathed his blade quietly and proceeded through the garden, cutting any branches, vines or thickets in his way. He soon came to a small stairway that lead to a brick porch. The bricks were crawling with vines and broken by roots from trees that had decided to grow in between them. As he made his way up onto the porch, the side of the house was visible and wooden doorways could be seen towards the end of the porch. He walked up to examine it more thoroughly. It seemed fairly old, but from what he had heard about the Equadeus Arx, he expected there to be better defenses than wooden doors. He wondered why the doors hadn’t rotted yet, or why the windows that were in the doors hadn’t been shattered yet from natural causes.

He tried to turn the rusted, yellowed knob to one of the doors, but it appeared to be locked after he had tried pushing and pulling it multiple times. He tried the same technique to the other door, and it too wouldn’t open for him. Zack knew the only sensible way to get in now was by breaking one of the panes in the doors and unlocking it from the inside out. He turned his blade around with the blunt of the handle towards the door and struck one the panes. It caused a shattering sound much louder than he had expected as pieces of glass fell all across the porch face. He picked a few shards of stray glass out of the pane before reaching his hand in and unlocking the door. As he opened it from the inside, both the doors swung open with harmonious, drawn-out squeaks and a cold breeze flowed outward over him and into the yard.

Before his eyes lay an ever increasing dark hall with doorless rooms before him; to the right of the hall was a stretching staircase which lead to the nothingness where shadows roamed, while to the left was the hall itself where at its end, the darkness prevailed over his vision. The entire house was gravely frigid, at least thirty degrees colder than it was outside. The decor was quite beautiful, but very tattered and old with faded walls and torn wallpaper. Wooden floors filled the chambers, while some halls had maroon-colored long rugs which had seen better days. The faded walls were a dark green color and the molding around the doors and ceilings were pale and chipped. The halls and stairways themselves appeared pitch black in the distance of an already darkened manor. Zachary sheathed his sword and stepped into Equadeus Arx.

He murmured his thoughts aloud as he took careful steps, “What type of fortress is this?”

As he stepped through the first hallway, each footfall he made echoed off into the rafters and throughout the house in a very uncanny way. The light from outside still guided his way down the hall, assuring him he was still close to his security, which was the light. Once he passed the stairway however, the light that guided him began to slowly retreat behind him. At first he didn’t notice it, but once the shadows had nearly set in, he immediately turned to see what had happened.

The double doors that were once opened had closed behind him without even giving a sound. He ran up to them and opened them promptly. What he saw scared him dearly as he scrambled backwards onto the floor in a frenzy of movements. It was a mirrored reflection of himself and this mirror took up the entire frame of the door. As soon as his heart slowed, he placed his travel bag in front of him and searched in the dark for his lantern. As soon as he found it, he noticed something incredibly sticky and wet in his tote bag. He took his hand out of the bag to discover the cause of the icky feeling.

“Great,” Zack said in a long moan. “I had almost forgotten about Pinkie’s Super-Sticky, Double-Bubble, Bubble-Gum, Gummy Cake.” He licked his hand clean of the frosting and continued to pull out his lantern.

As he took it out and wiped away the excessive icing, he opened the glass panel encasing the lighting mechanism. With his sword grasped in one hand, he channeled his inner magic and at the tip of his thumb created a small flame to light the wick. Even though this was very simple magic, he still thought of it as entirely too cool as he flicked his thumb and purged the flame that floated above his appendage. Once the glass door to the lantern was closed, he could see much better as he picked himself up off the ground. He then placed his hand on the reflection, making sure this was a mirror and no sort of dark magic that could have made a doppelgänger of Zachary. Of course, he knew it was dark magic that had trapped him inside, but only in Arteria would he suspect something like that–he could never be too sure.

Zachary sidestepped over to a window which he thought was beside the doors. He found the place of the window to be true, but on the other side of the glass was another mirror; it appeared the outside was blocked by glass shields. He wondered if he could break it and sat his lantern on the ground beside of his position. He unsheathed the Prevailer once again and with both hands grasped the blade and yanked it back. With as much force as he could muster, he slashed the blade into the mirror wall; the results proved his theories were folly as not even scratch was made on the mirror walls. He placed his blade back into his sheath and picked the lantern up off the floor.

“Be brave... You can do this,” Zachary shuttered as he turned to face the darkened manor’s hallway once again. He had no alternative and proceeded to venture through the house. He began making his way up the torn carpeted staircase, noticing the eerie silence of the entire house. At the top of the stairs was another hallway with doorless chamber gateways on both sides. Three on each side he counted, excluding the room at the far corner of the corridor, making seven in all. The hall itself was very wide, he figured ten of himself–shoulder to shoulder–could walk down this wall with room to spare on the sides. Another strange thing he noticed throughout the mansion was that it wasn’t dusty or filled with cobwebs, it seemed ‘lived’ in, but the state of the house itself was maltreated and torn up. He wasted no more time figuring out meaningless statistics and advanced down the hall.

Zachary could only see so far in front of him because of the short range of light the lantern gave. If only Luna would have taught him an illumination spell, this manor wouldn’t give him as much terror as he was experiencing now. He peeked into each room he passed, which seemed like a common bedroom, just without the living accommodations and just the bare room itself. Between each room in the hallway was a window, and behind every window was a mirror. Something about this didn’t seem right to Zachary; from an architectural stand point, it didn’t make sense to have this many windows on either side unless he was at the very top of the house, but the top of the manor was domed shaped and windowless. The more Zack thought about the oddities of Equadeus Arx, the more fear reigned inside of him. He walked through the inky corridor to the far room ahead of him, seeing that there was no other alternative besides going back down the stairs.

As he passed through the doorway, he noticed something very peculiar about the settings in this room. He looked to his right and saw something that peeked his curiosity; it was the double doors he came through into the house, and in front of him was the side of the stairway while to the left was the hallway he decided not to take. He rushed out of the hallway and made his way up to the front doors again to see if it was the same. Indeed it was to Zack’s understanding, he had somehow ended up back to the front of the house. He went to look back into the room where he came from, but when he peeked around the corner to it, it appeared to be just another empty room like the rest of the chambers.

“Impossible,” he thought as he reentered the room, inspecting each wall face, every crevice, and every other possible thing one could inspect in an empty room. Nothing odd or strange could be found, the only thing that had any reasonable suspicion about it was that there was a single window on the far wall facing away from the entry to the chamber. The window had a mirror behind it like all the others, but other than that, no clue or sign of anything that would alert Zachary about dark magic or the such.

As he exited the chamber, a shiver crawled down his spine as soon as he realized that something had happened behind his back again. Instead of reentering the main hall where the front doors were, he was in an entirely new place in the manor. He found himself in a large rectangular room, much grander than any other chamber he had been in so far. It was some sort of living space with a large blackened fireplace on one end and many new chamber entry walls littered across the sides of the room.

Zachary figured Equadeus Arx was under some sort of spell causing it to replicate rooms and send anyone through any door backwards and forwards in a never-ending labyrinth. He had no choice but to try every room and enter and exit every chamber, so he kept pressing onwards through the blackness of the manor. Even entering through different rooms, he always ended up in a hall of sorts, always different but very similar halls. Little things such as a lighter or darker shade of wallpaper, ceiling levels, the widths of the halls and the amount of windows always classified each hall different than another. It seemed he had spent already an hour walking in this house and and he was still very lost and very afraid. He never let his guard down; always keeping a firm and steady hand around the grip of his blade at all times. His eyes always searched for things beyond his limited vision, trying to spot if something was moving ahead of him in the shadows.

As he walked down one hall, he finally came across something he had not yet seen. On the center-left wall was a tall-legged table and above that hanging on the wall, a single rectangular mirror. This had been the first time he had seen a mirror that wasn’t in the front doors or behind a window. The rather ordinary mirror reflected a bleak image of Zachary back and seemed to him quite common and regular–nothing very strange about it; but yet, it was so very strange to Zachary that he had to stop and look into the mirror. He wondered why something so common was placed here rather than behind a window like the others. Zachary shook his head to get ahold of the situation he was in once more and proceeded onward past it.

As he did, he finally heard a noise that was somewhat common to his ears. Something had moved behind him, something so very subtle like a small pair of feet scurrying across the hallway rug. It only lasted a moment and then the silence of the house came back; but this noise was enough to stop Zachary dead in his tracks. He cautiously looked back around his shoulder while silently unsheathing his sword at the same time. Nothing was behind him, only the darkness could be seen. Before turning back however, he did notice something at the last second. He turned again and realized the mirror on the wall had vanished. He raced over towards the location of where it once was and shuddered upon truly seeing that the darkness wasn’t playing tricks on his eyes and that the mirror had disappeared completely.

He looked back down the hall where he came from and for a moment, stopped and held his lantern out as far as he could in front of him. Something was obscuring the doorway, something with a shape that gave off slight contours in the lantern light. The outline the light refracted upon it revealed it to be something Zachary did not want to witness in the full light–the outlines were of a human, and that human was facing him at the far end of the hallway.

Zachary didn’t know what to do as the human-like creature stood in the darkness watching him. Zack had frozen still in fear, with his hands shaking both the lantern and the sword. He brought the light back closer to him, shadowing the creature again in the hallway. He kept his eyes focused on the area towards the entryway to watch if the human would move again. He had an idea that this ‘thing’ had no intentions of helping Zachary, just being in its presence sent waves of malevolent feelings over his being. Zack knew he had to face this monster, if he didn’t now, it would attack him when he wasn’t looking. He took a long step forward and held the lantern outward again as far as he could. This time however, there was no outline of the human, it was gone and the entrance from where he came from could be seen without any obstructions. A split notion suggested that this was a good thing, but then rational thought came back to him quite coldly. It had simply moved.

A swift movement of air came rushing behind Zachary that his ears picked up first, he turned quickly and with his sword raised, blocked something in the darkness. A ring from the clash vibrated from his blade when whatever struck it collided with the Prevailer. In the lantern’s light, Zachary saw what he had blocked. The humanoid figure stood before him with sword in hands. His slender and broad sword was stopped by Zachary’s, but now his full details could be seen in the light. It was about the same size as Zachary and possessed a body much like his, only this ‘thing’ was made up of reflections only. It appeared to be a mirror creature with reflecting and jagged skin that splintered the lantern light around their location. It was a faceless enemy, and its sword mimicked his body’s details like it was apart of it.

Zachary could feel the being’s strength increasing in the blade as it tried to push Zachary backwards. Zack knew he had to drop the lantern to use both of his hands to control the Prevailer; so he did so as he let it fall and roll across the floor, still giving off its fire light. The mirror creature withdrew his blade and came at Zachary again with smooth strikes and slices towards him. Zack either quickly stepped aside from the coming attacks or deflected them with his sword. The humanoid persistently followed every attack with a quicker blow. Zachary couldn’t make an offensive move towards the creature; though that was when he remembered his one advantage.

He tried to focus magic from his blade and into his hand, but the mirror monster continued to break his concentration. He had to push his mind for a painful split second to give off a burst of magic to manipulate; however he wasn’t sure how he was going to control it, but he was going to try anyways. He felt a surge of magical energy build in his form and released it as soon as he deflected a blow from the being. He released his left hand from the handle of the blade as it gave off his signature red aura, meaning magic was built up in that hand alone. He swiped his arm in front of him in a rising-diagonal swing, and with it the magic was released. As his arm swung through the air, to the side of the beast was conjured a body of water that followed the movement of his hand. The liquid flowed upward, defying gravity and enveloping the side of the humanoid. As his hand reached a certain point in its continual motion, he balled his hand into a fist and as he did, the water instantaneously froze into a block of ice. The being was froze halfway into the ice, unable to move or control his blade.

Zachary stepped backwards and lowered his body, placing both of his hands back on his blade. Once he was in a firm stance of attack, he swung the Prevailer as hard as he could towards the enemy’s neck. Before his sword could even build the momentum needed to inflict potential damage on his foe, the humanoid’s free hand flung forward and grabbed the side of Zack’s face, ramming his head into the side of the wall. The sudden strike made Zachary miss his target as his head collided with the surprisingly firm wall. He stepped back and held his head with one hand while dragging the Prevailer in front of him with the other. He shook his head to regain his concentration and to fight through the throbbing pain, all the while the humanoid in front of him began to break free from his icy prison. As Zack placed both hands back on the grip of his sword, he noticed dabs of blood streaked across his hand from where he held his head, though this graze was hardly worth worrying about when a strange mirror man was trying to cut him down.

Zachary stepped a few more feet back, prepping himself for an oncoming attack as the watched his enemy finally break from from the block of ice. The foe wasted no time and charged Zack head on with his sword to his side and running fast as he could. With each powerful step, it sounded as if his enemy was pounding on shards of glass. The small amount of light in the hallway made it difficult to see Zachary’s entire opponent until he was close enough, making Zack fret before each attack.

As the enemy ran in range of Zack’s area of attack, Zachary stepped aside and swung towards the enemy’s waist. The humanoid saw this and in an instant hopped to the side while still proceeding forward. He placed one foot on the wall and thrusted his body sideways into the air, narrowly missing Zack’s strike. As he came back down behind Zachary, he thrusted his blade forward towards Zack. Zack reacted just in time to lean inwards and spin around the blade, escaping certain death once again. He darted backwards while still facing the humanoid in the hall and created a safe distance between the two. Zachary huffed in annoyance to his agile enemy.

He thought to himself, “Was this him? Was this the Excubris Luna warned me about? The one who guarded the Catalyst Stone?” Zachary began to let loose the magical energy he had been storing up inside of him again for another attack. He threw his hands in front of him with his fingers outwards as they glowed in a maroon aura. He still held his blade with his thumb wrapped around the handle as his magic continually charged for an emanate burst. The enemy saw he was planning for an attack and dashed across the shadowy hall towards Zachary. He waited for his attacker to be in potential range of his magical abilities before he unleashed his energy upon him.

When Zachary did, he created a sparse cloud of red magic around the humanoid, levitating him into the air. With a forceful shove, Zachary threw his enemy across the hall and into the room ahead of him as hard as he could. The mirror foe sunk into the eerie blackness behind him as Zachary soon heard a clash in the far off room where he threw his enemy. He immediately raced into the room, but had forgotten about the pitch darkness of the manor. He turned to go back towards the hall to get his lantern he had left, but before he could leave the room again, he watched the lantern light dissipate into the dark; the rooms had changed once again and he was back into darkness.

The cold and silence of Equadeus Arx crept back onto Zachary. His enemy could be anywhere in the room, he wouldn’t be able to react in time to dodge a fatal swing from his opponent in this darkness. Before fear got the best of him, he remained calm and focused his magic through his blade. He then enveloped his sword in thick flames, lighting most of the room. He figured he could have done this earlier, but doing this strains his magical energy, and he certainly did not want to deplete his magic. He could, however, continue to use magic beyond his capabilities, but then the fuel for powering his magic would began to sap his life energy, and that would most certainly kill him. Luna had warned him about that, to never go beyond your potential unless you wish to sacrifice your own life.

Zachary began to dart his eyes around the room, scanning the area for his enemy. The room he was in was familiar to Zachary, this was the living area he had been to before. His magical fire lit the room in a pumpkin orange and chimney red tint, chasing the shadows away as they raced towards the crevices in the room they fell upon. As Zachary turned, he met his reflection once again in the window mirror, startling him a bit. He gave a sigh of relief when he had come to realize this, but he noticed a blurry something approaching from behind him. He turned and was confronted by his mirrored enemy; with sword raised and on the verge of crashing his blade down upon Zack.

Zachary swung the Prevailer in front of him with both hands to parry the cascading attack. The swords united with the heavy chime of steel and scattering sparks. The enemy pulled his sword away and struck again and again. With each parry and dodge, the two danced around one another–whenever Zachary’s sword struck the enemy’s, flickers of sparks flung from the fiery blade across the room; yet nothing in the wooden room caught fire. This was perhaps caused by the flames from the blade being magical or perhaps it is because of the strange manor itself, either way, Zachary had no time to ponder on this thought while trying to ward off every blow his enemy sent forth. His mirrored enemy glistened and reflected the flames and sparks the Prevailer gave off, illuminating his frame and movements through the shadows about the room.

As their blades met once more, Zack birthed an idea in a quick moment and soon decided to follow through with it. He leaned into his strike, pressing his weight with the momentum of the blade. His opponent didn’t expect the sudden surge of strength Zack had mustered and let his blade drop along with Zachary’s. Zack–still in swaying motion with his forceful attack–pressed forward while spinning his body, letting the momentum he had built continue to flow in a planned array of movements. As he spun his body, he gripped the handle of the Prevailer as tightly as he could, preparing to unleash a second deadly strike. As his elbows snapped forward, heaving the blade with the sweeping motions of his revolving body, he aimed directly for his enemy’s neck. His foe had no time to react and was still bringing his sword back upward from the first deflected attack. Zachary was too quick for the enemy to parry a second time as the white blade met with his neck.

The sword clashed hard against its neck, however the blade did not sink in, it only bounced back off as if he had hit a solid rock with a regular sword. The enemy was almost thrown off his feet by the strength of the strike, but withheld the blow as he leaned to the opposite side to absorb the impact. Zachary was astonished by this, thinking his magical artifact would cleanly slice through the mirrored opponent's neck. He knew his blade was very sharp and strong, he was sure that it could cut through nearly any substance and material known. As the blade ricocheted back and Zachary held firm to it again, his mind went blank with ideas. He wasn’t sure how he could defeat this monster if the Prevailer could not harm it.

The monster leaned back upward from the strike as if nothing had happened at all, Zachary at once raised his in front of him, ready to defend himself once again. A sudden faint noise came forth from the monster it didn't make on its own. Cracking and splintering sounds emitted in a soft noise that gradually got louder. Zachary looked to see where the sound was coming from and was glad to see that he did inflict damage on the humanoid. The side of its neck began to fracture and split as it crawled its way across his shoulder getting larger. It immediately realized this and without thinking it swiftly placed his hand on the crack on his neck.

Zack saw another opening for an attack and within a second, he spun his body in the opposite direction as before and sliced his blade towards the other side of the enemy’s neck. It had no time to react and as the blade met once again with his solid flesh. This time–as the Prevailer struck the neck–it did not bounce off, but shattered its neck instantaneously. Its upper body fragmented into hundreds of shards, spreading forth from the impact. His foe’s head was sent flying backwards and when colliding with the floor, it too shattered, sending fragments in every direction. The right side of its upper body and arm broke from the rest of his body as it fell backwards and plummeted towards the ground. As the ringing noises of the demolished mirror monster echoed away through the manor, Zachary assumed he had defeated the Excubris and the Catalyst Stone was practically his.

As he sheathed his blade and at the same time extinguished its magical fire, he noticed slivers of light had begun to slip through one of the window’s mirrors. The luminescence was incredibly bright as it fell across the floor and over Zachary’s location in a rectangular ray of light. This was the only window that had a broken mirror and was shining its light through. Zachary began to wonder why this was the only window that was emitting any light, then it came to him that maybe Equadeus Arx was showing him the way–that maybe he was suppose to follow through this passage way. At that conclusion, he took a long breath knowing that it was smooth sailing from here on out. He passed through the chamber door way from which the light came from and continued through the manor.

Zack was right, the castle was showing him the way through this ever changing maze. As he passed through the first doorway, he looked down the hall towards his left and noticed that a stray room’s doorway was emitting a falling light as if from a window as well. He continued to follow and weave his way through the passage ways and rooms, even traveling up and down flights of stairs, always following the window’s lights. He was sure that he still couldn’t escape Equadeus Arx, judging by the windows themselves. If he squinted enough and tried to look past the window, all he could see was an incredibly powerful light as if looking directly into the sun. The manor was still playing tricks on him, but at least he was making progress through the manor, (or so he hoped).

He eventually made it to a room he had never been in, the largest and most differentiated chamber of them all. It was some sort of rounded chamber that reminded him of a small, seventieth-century castle ballroom with matching decor and all. The ceiling was rounded off in white plaster and the floor below him was of checkered marble. He had found himself on a balcony with winding steps on either side of him, both ways leading to the ground floor. He stepped forward and rested his hands on the wooden inlaid balcony guard rails, overlooking what was before him. Three large arching windows on both sides of the wide room shined blazing lights similar to the windows he had seen before in the previous chambers. The lights on both sides did not touch one another, but lay across the floor, giving the room an unnatural white glow to it. Facing before Zack was no more chamber door ways, but a large arched wall and within it was an immensely large, vaulted, stained glassed window. It refracted the incoming light from the outside space into a multitude of strong hues. The art carved in it was nothing like had seen before, all following in delicate, circular patterns.

Zachary had to get a closer look as he made his way down the right side of the balcony stairway. Each step on the marble steps echoed throughout the room, the uncanny silence of Equadeus Arx still haunted him even in this warmer, safer place. As he made it to the ground floor, he proceed to walk towards the archway window in front of him, which was now staring down upon Zack. He stepped into the light and stopped, letting the royal purples, ruby reds, sky blues, golden yellows and pine greens blanket over his body. The stained glass seemed to be telling a story, a tale in which Zachary could not follow properly.

There were twelve prominent diamonds in the whole design, six above and six below, and together as one circle. In each of them was a head of a pony, all seemed different, yet all alike in the holiness that portrayed them in this artwork. Around these diamonds were many different events and artworks, such as a hillside battle, a mountainous landscape, a few ponies forging what appeared to be a sword of some sort were only a few of the designs that Zack first spotted. So many events and things to look upon made Zachary dizzy. It would take a good while before he could visualize every detail of the grand design.

There was one key design he did recognize, and it was directly in the center of the piece, the foundation that everything portrayed in the artwork flowed harmoniously around and towards. In the center was a single, sapphire colored orb, and in that orb were two notable features. At the bottom of the ellipse was a hand reaching upwards, it was half open, but its thumb and index finger stretched directly upwards. From the top of the orb was a hoof stretching downwards, as if one was trying to grab hold of the other. The hair-raising feature of these two pieces in the artwork was not the way they had been drawn, but the colors used in them. Zachary slowly moved his right hand up into his line of sight and bent his fingers to the deign in the window. The hand was in the same shade of Zachary’s and the hoof was pink, which pointed to a very similar hoof he had held multiple times before.

Zachary soon felt something strange behind him, something was blowing his hair like a wind from the center of the room. A growing noise of a surging magical force came into his ears as he finally turned to see what was going on. When he turned, he couldn’t tell what was happening or where this noise and wind came from, but gradually something began to fade in front of him. A great sphere of energy began to form, emitting its blaring noise and now gusts of wind throughout the chamber. Zachary didn’t know what to make of it as he stepped back and withdrew his sword once again, thinking that maybe this was another trap or guardian of Equadeus Arx.

The ball of energy became violently unstable as it continually produced more and more noise and wind in front of him. Its shape began to morph and ripple, changing form before Zachary’s eyes. Electrical currents enveloped the sphere while beams of light shot forth from it like the sun’s rays piercing through clouds. Zachary raised his hand in front of his face to shield his eyes from the ever increasing intensity of the sphere and stepped back even further to avoid any harm that may come from this odd occurrence. In an instant, when the noise had grown near deafening and the winds nearly toppled Zachary off of his feet, the magical ball blasted forth a light that painted the room in an entire white canvas. It took a few seconds for Zachary to finally be able to open his eyes and for the radiance to not hurt them. The light faded steadily like the sun parting an early morning’s fog. In the area of where the magical event had taken place, was something entirely new. Something small, but strange to Zachary. He felt a peculiar presence now in the room, something which gave off an immense power, yet it was contained. He felt a magical essence much similar to some unicorn he knew, though he couldn’t figure out who. As the light dissipated, Zachary was finally able to clearly see what came forth from the sphere of energy.

Lying on the floor was a unicorn, a mare he had never seen before. Zachary wasn’t sure if this manor was playing tricks on him again; he remained still however, unsure whether or not to confront the pony. He examined her from afar the best he could as she lay motionlessly upon the marble. She was a midnight blue unicorn with a light colored, almost silver straight mane. Streaks were through her hair in three similar shades and her mane itself was beautiful to behold. She looked so delicate, yet Zachary could tell just by being in her presence that she was tremendously strong, overflowing with magical power. Though even observing this, he could tell something was off. Her once unceasing energy was fading slowly, she was being drained of not only her magical abilities, but her life force.

As Zack continued to observe from afar, she finally opened her eyes and looked directly at Zachary. It was sudden enough to send a slight jolt of surprise through his body. Her eyes shimmered like stars across a vacant, black sky; they were amethyst in color, a deepest and most dazzling purple Zack had ever seen nature produce. She rose almost instantly when Zack seemed lost in her eyes; she continued to keep eye contact with him as she appeared exasperated. With heavy breathes, her tired face gave a gradually smile towards him.

“Zachary,” she breathed in a low tone, “you’re so... young...” Her voice quivered only the slightest, but still it rang true with affection and relaxation. Zack was utterly perplexed–how didn't know how she could know his name. He asked her how she knew this, but she didn’t reply; she only smiled and kept eye contact with him. The unicorn then tensed up her body and held back a light sigh of pain. A single drop of blood trickled down her lip and ran below her chin. Her legs shook, trying to hold herself steady as she closed her eyes, holding back the pain of whatever it was that was harming her. Zachary stepped forward with his arm out, ready to grab hold of the mare and to steady her, but she put her hoof out and he stopped.

“No,” she sternly commanded, looking away from him, “I’m fine.”

Zack spoke in a trusting voice “You’re obviously not. Let me h–”

“You’re just wasting time,” her voice resounded in a bitter, but somber tone. The admiration in her voice she once expressed before Zack had fleeted away.

Something took a hold of Zachary’s mind and he spoke swiftly while questioning himself, “Wait a minute–” He turned away from her and looked over the stained glass window again, scanning each portrait in the artwork. He finally found what he was looking for, a unicorn mare that looked nearly identical to the one behind him. She was in the diamond on the very bottom of the eleven others that circled around the window.

He turned back, pointed at the window and hesitantly questioned, “That’s you, isn’t it?” She looked up at the stained glass window and tilted her head in affirmation, inspecting the piece behind him.

She began to slowly walk up towards it while saying, “This is Queen Rosetta’s second castle, Equadeseous Arxisix... I’m glad she created this in remembrance...”

Zachary, at a loss of words, broke out, “Who? What?” He then restated his first question to her again, “Who are you?” When she had walked beside him, her eyes darted over him and the Prevailer which he still held in his hand.

“Put that thing away before you poke someone’s eye out,” She snapped at him. He shook his head and sheathed his blade back. He figured if he did what she said, he would get some answers out of her.

Once he did this, he asked her a new question, “Answer me this then: Why are you here exactly?”

Her eyes were transfixed on the stained glass window as she replied quietly, “I don’t know.” She placed her hoof on the window and looked back at him. “All I know is, I’m here to help you.” Another quake of pain shot through her body as she began to cough up a small amount of blood. Zachary approached her once again and placed his hand on her shoulder.

She spat to the side of her to clear her mouth of the remaining blood and whimpered, “I’ll be fine... This is the end for me, but not for you.” She looked back at the window and told Zack, “Place your hand on the window, feel it.” Zachary did so and placed his hand on the stained glass archway. It was strangely cold and rigid; he could feel where the glass was melded with the other shards.

“It’s cold,” he stated, wondering if that was what this mysterious mare was wanting him to tell her.

“No,” she dryly said back, “feel it. Not with your natural senses, but with your awakened ones.”

“I don’t understand what you mean by that.”

“I sense you have a grasp on magic like a unicorn does, is this true?”

Zachary shrugged and replied, “Somewhat so. I’m not the best at it.”

“All magical abilities are ones which can be conducted, yet sleeping silently. One has to learn how to transmit this power outward and control it. Every living thing has magic inside of them.” She placed a hoof over her, rested it on the tip of her unicorn horn and continued, “Some are born with ways to easily conduct magic, but anything can perform magic with diligence and a mindset.” She looked back at the window and asked Zachary again, “Now, feel it.”

Zachary did so again while closing his eyes to concentrate; this time, he tried to sense magical energy than just blindly feeling the window. He could sense the mare beside him, but something much greater could be felt far off, something that was tremendously and terrifyingly powerful which gushed magical energy like a roaring waterfall. He took his hand off of the stained glass and stepped back as the unicorn watched him.

“I felt it,” he spoke up. “It’s faint–very far away–but it’s an enormous amount of energy, like an army of unicorns... What it is?” He looked back towards the stained glass with a new mindset and continued, “Is it behind this window?”

“It’s the Catalyst Stone. The foundation of the greatest magical artifacts known to this world–”

“The Elements.”

“Precisely.”

She turned towards him and continued, “I know of you Zachary, and I know of your mission. I know this because thousands of years ago, when the universe was brought forth in the new lights of heaven, the spirits and suns and moons sang forth harmoniously. They sung the song in which time took direction in, and you are part of this song. A grand ballad in which you play the most essential role in, yet you are the loneliest role; the first to begin and the last to end.”

Zachary stopped her by stammering out, “I-I don’t... What do you mean?” The unicorn stopped in mid-breath and sighed deeply with a restful smile upon her face.

“I spoke too much. You will learn in due time, my dear sweet Zachary.” Zack looked back up at the artwork and quite suddenly pulled the Prevailer out of its sheath.

“What are you doing,” she said in a startled tone.

“If the Catalyst Stone is behind this window, then we need to get through it somehow.”

“No, Zachary! We will not desecrate a magical artifact with another!” Upon hearing those words, Zachary stopped and lowered his blade, feeling awfully foolish about his rash decision. The mare continued, “If you destroy this, we will be cut off from the Catalyst Stone for all time. Behind this window is nothing but a wall, however, it is a portal to another dimension–a dimension much similar to our own. It was fabricated by Queen Rosetta herself and is only connected by her castle alone. She had to keep the Catalyst Stone safe, so she created what was called an Enigma Chamber.”

“Oh,” Zachary said, remembering the Enigma Chamber in Canterlot Castle. “Princess Celestia created an Enigma Chamber... but it was nothing like this.” He turned to the mare and asked, “How do you enter it though?”

The unicorn stepped forward as her horn began to glow with a white aura. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but then Zachary began to notice that the artwork upon the stained glass was moving. Stars warped around the archway in the artwork, the previous art inside of it began to conform into larger shapes as the background of the window quickly spun day and night behind the moving pieces. The diamonds, spheres and other art pieces finally came together as one large, jagged portrait of a what appeared to be an alicorn flying before them in animation. He figured this must have been Queen Rosette, because he had never seen another alicorn quite like this one. It was of a cream colored coat with a flowing red mane and tail. Its eyes glowed in a sapphire brilliance as it looked upon him and the unicorn as if judging to see if they were worthy of entry. After a few seconds, the alicorn’s body burst into a thousand separate pieces of shards in the window and those shards began to form something entirely new. What was created was a wide stairwell leading into the underground. As it formed, the veil between the glass and the new set of stairs slowly faded from existence and the color corrected itself with their reality. The portal was opened.

The unicorn finally ceased her magic and as she did, she fell back down on her knees. Zachary turned to her to try and help her; he could feel her magic was nearly drained. All of her vast amount of power seemingly vanished from within her while opening the Enigma Chamber. Blood began to trickle down her lips and from her snout as she failed to keep her gasps of pain to herself.

She forcefully shouted out, “I told you before and I’ll tell you again: We don’t have time. I’m fine, now go!”

“I have to help you for all you’ve done! I can’t leave you! I can’t let you die!”

She softly chuckled at Zachary’s words of kindness, “You’ve done so much for me already. I’m just repaying my debt to you. Now please, please go.” He looked away from her and towards the window which was now darkened stairway leading below the earth.

“I just have to get the Catalyst Stone and I’ll be back. I’ve already defeated Excubris, I can just take the stone and–”

“No,” she cut in in a fit of coughs. “What you defeated was only a sentinel of the manor, a child’s plaything to the real Excubris who lurks below.” She grabbed hold of Zachary’s shoulder and continued more sincerely, “Only the Master of the Prevailer can defeat this foe–now go. I’ll be no use to you, only a hindrance; I’ll be fine here.”

Zack understood and rose upwards. He made his way towards the window and stepped into it. A rush a bitter wind came upward from the depths of the chamber below where the Catalyst Stone and Excubris was. He peered downwards, but saw only a curtain of blackness. Zack wasted no more time as he took a deep breath and began his descent.

19

View Online

(19)

Into the depths he traveled, further than anyone had ventured in a very long while. He followed every step with considerable caution as each footfall carried an echo that spanned beyond the walls themselves. He was in the maw of the shadow now and his eyes were useless to him; though he continued his descension with the words of trust and counsel that strange mare had given him. His last glimmer of faith not only hung with her words, but with the Emerald Lady’s as well. He had to stay strong, continually reminding himself that he was the master of the Prevailer, that nothing in this world could stop him. With all the words he tried to comfort himself with, a sliver of doubt always remained in the back of his mind. Something came into Zack’s view through the blackness, a thin beam of sunlight, as if through a canopy of trees. It spread out before him in the distance as he descended further. At once, he picked up his pace and made his way closer to the light. He finally reached the step and as he did, a new chamber was sprawled out before him.

Zack found himself in a large and dark rotunda. Its floor, ceiling and walls were made of the same, ancient stones as Equadeus Arx was. Vegetation–such as small bushes and saplings–had broken through cracks throughout the brick layout. Vines had crawled their way up the walls and ceilings, and weeds and flowers of all sorts had sprouted upwards between the stones. How they grew in this place was a mystery to Zachary, but something even greater took hold of his attention towards the center of the room.

A few dozen meters away was a shrine where the greenery was most prominent, where the luminescence from circular windows above graced the area with warm sunlight. In this circle of greenery and radiance encompassed three large, white marble pillars which were also invaded by the plant life below. Zachary didn’t notice what hindered his sight from the centerpiece of the shrine until his eyes unfocused to see what had blocked it. He stopped and immediately stepped back from the opposing threat as soon as he recognized it.

Before him, almost as dark as the room’s shadows, stood a towering stone statue. It was humanoid in appearance, but it was faceless and its body was of a coal-colored tone. It loomed over Zachary, casting a shadow that enveloped the wall’s behind him. Zack figured it must have been several yards high from head to foot; its hands and feet were large enough to crush Zachary in a single blow if it attacked him–though he began to wonder if this statue was even real. Like the pillars–vines and moss had grown across this statue as if it had been here since this chamber’s making. The plant growth had grabbed hold of the statue’s feet and legs, and he wondered if this was the Excubris he was warned about.

“Could the Excubris have... died,” Zachary wondered as he stepped closer to inspect it. The giant figure appeared as lifeless as any sculpture he had seen before. As he went to look around it, a new gleam of light shot forth into the corner of his eyes.

The centerpiece was finally revealed before Zachary when he had stepped around the statue. The immense amount of magical energy he once felt came back to him and he knew what he was looking upon was the Catalyst Stone. Above a table of piled river rocks floated the icosahedron gemstone, the source of the greatest power known in Equestria. Its color was undefinable–at any angle Zack moved to look at it from, even if he moved the slightest amount, it would change colors. The stone was quite large, twice the size of a basketball and probably weighed an excruciating amount; yet it floated silently in the air in the shrine’s sunlight, as if waiting to be taken. As Zack took another step closer, a voice rang through the chamber in a frigid, somber tone.

The voice spoke the warning, “One who seeks the Catalyst Stone shall be cast into death itself. None living shall enter this shrine, you have been warned. Return to your home lands and tell of this message to any who wish to claim this artifact. Do not take another step, brave adventurer. For if you do, you will perish.”

As the voice became faint throughout the hall, Zack’s quickening heartbeat overcame his hearing. Zack fleeted his eyes to and fro, searching the room for any clear signs of danger. He wasn’t quite sure where the hollow voice came from, but he knew that now he was not alone. His eyes returned towards the Catalyst Stone once more, still shimmering from the light above the shrine. Zachary swallowed in discomfort, wondering what may happen to him if he did take the foreboding step towards his ultimate goal. He instead took a pace backwards away from the shrine, still keeping his eyes on the stone.

All the fear and anguish had come rushing back to him as he turned away from the shrine. The words of Celestia, Luna, Roren and The Emerald Lady seemed locked away in the deepest sanctums of his tearing mind. Zachary couldn’t bare it. The tension and stress of death and failure was too much–he just couldn’t overcome it. Zack knew he couldn’t turn back, he had to go forward, he had to surpass this daunting terror that had froze over his entire body. He took a few seconds to calm down and reevaluate the situation. He had to believe, and truly believe in himself to conquer this persisting horror.

He began in a feebly murmur, “Nothing... no threat has stopped me before. No monster has lain waste to my body. I have defeated enemy after enemy, I am strong.” His eyes looked back upwards towards the stone and continued with more vigor in his tone, “Everyone... everyone is counting on me. I will do this, I have to do this... I can do this. I can do this!”

As those last words broke free from his lips, he sped forward towards the Catalyst Stone as fast as he could. He soon felt the shrine's ground beneath his feet, a sudden burst of adrenaline pumped through his legs making his strides longer and quicker. As he began to take another step in his sprint towards the gemstone, he knew for certain he could do it–that nothing in this world could stop him. He was at the pinnacle of his faith and strength, he had done so much more than anyone he knew of could have done.

He remembered that he was Zachary, he was the boy thrown from one world to another. That he rescued a filly from timber wolves and without him, she would have been dead. He remembered the climb of Dragon’s Peak, he remembered the shoot out at Appleloosa, he remembered when he stood between Starswirl and Celestia. He had done so much more that he remembered in that split second that his energy seemed to gush forth from his essence. He felt invincible, indestructible, immortal; and that’s when he felt it.

A rising, surging pain came over the left side of his body. Something large and indescribably powerful had struck him off of his feet and had flung him across the chamber floor. As his body tumbled and skipped across the brick layout, he tried to stop himself. Once his shoes grasped hold of the brick below his feet, his Chucks helped him skid to a stop as the dust floated by his body. He looked up to see what had attacked him and knew it to be true. The large, stone statue had moved in front of him, now only a meter away and looking down upon his opponent. Zachary–still low to the ground with his hands and feet holding him up–ran rampant on ever rising adrenaline. Excubris watched the minuscule human below as he watched back, waiting for what seemed like ages to strike.

The monstrous, animated statue spoke as gravely as before saying, “You have been warned. You shall meet death soon.”

In the moment that Excubris spoke, he rose his knee high and prepared to stomp Zachary into the earth. Zack’s eye’s widened as he threw himself out of harm’s way. With a quick side roll, he narrowly escaped his own demise as the missile of a foot stamped the location where he once was, breaking the ancient brick layout.

As Zachary secured his footing coming out of his evasive tumble, he spun his body around with his hand and pushed off of the ground into a sprint. He had unsheathed his sword and held it to its side as the point of it faced his enemy. In an incredible whirl of movements Zachary could have never expected, Excubris swung his arm towards his opponent while sidestepping away from Zachary’s attack. The beast’s forearm came colliding with Zachary’s upper body, sending him off of his feet and flailing forwards. His body skidded across the chamber floor once again. He was already suppressing the excruciating pain that was given to him so quickly in the fight, but he knew he had to keep pressing on.

Before he could get to his feet again, something grabbed hold of his left leg. Excubris–as big as he was–was already at Zachary’s location and was on the verge of tossing him. He hurled Zack’s body into the air in a arched movement while still holding to his foot. Zack came plummeting back down to the other side of Excubris, his face connected with the floor first as his body came falling afterwards. Excubris had let go when Zachary met contact with the ground, letting the little creature bounce a few times from the devastating crash landing.

As his body finally came to a halt, Zachary began to cough up blood. His body was beginning to break and he knew that this monster was only playing with him. Zack hadn’t even landed a hit on him yet, he knew the Prevailer could defeat this monster, but he had to be able to strike Excubris successfully to stop it. Zachary began to slowly pick himself up with much difficulty. As he did, he noticed the monster didn’t try to attack him, Excubris merely stood silently in front of the shrine like before, protecting the Catalyst Stone ever on. Zachary–at once–saw an open opportunity and hastily threw the blade towards his enemy, propelled to go straight and quick with his magic. As the sword came at an inescapable distance, Excubris swatted an open palmed strike towards the sword and slapped it out of the air. The Prevailer scrapped and tumbled across the far chamber, but it was soon returned to its master as he reached his arm forward and pulled it back with his magic.

As the sword met back with Zachary’s right hand, Excubris was on the offense again. He made winding movements, almost vaulting across the floor as if he was wearing the Ethereal Sabatons. Zachary had to think fast, beyond the fastest he could think before he met with more intense agony. He threw his hands upward and released as much magic as he could through his body towards his opponent. With only mere meters between the two, something had shot up through the floor and encased the beast in front of Zachary. Large roots and powerful vines had broken through the ancient brick foundation and had tangled around the enemy, immobilizing Excubris while hanging him in the air.

Zack began to run towards Excubris on the verge to strike again. Quite suddenly, Excubris unleashed his strength once more and violently twisted his body as fast as a whirlwind. The thick roots had broken off in splinters of wood as he gradually freed himself. When his lower body was unhindered, he threw out one of his powerful, stone legs. Zack had narrowed his vision on his target, yet did not see the coming roundhouse maneuver. Zachary was taken off guard as the giant heel of Excubris’ foot smashed into Zachary’s body. Once again, Zack was thrown like a stone across the chamber. As his body cascaded and flipped about, he lost his grip on the sword and the two parted directions. Zachary finally stopped as his form sunk into the brick wall, indenting the ancient chamber’s barrier. As the damage took over his body, he spat and choked on copious amounts of blood from internal injuries. With each deep breath he gave, stinging agony and aching torment came with it. He had fractured many ribs just now and could easily fall over and give up. He urged himself to fight past the pain–he had to. Excubris waited for his adversary to unhinge himself from the wall, giving him a chance to live a few more seconds. Once Zachary did, the beast wasted no more time and charged again. Zack had to hold him back, he had to lay some sort of damage on Excubris so he could deliver his blade into his foe; yet Zachary was now vacant of a weapon as the Prevailer lay halfway across the room. The monster was traveling too quickly for Zachary to bring his blade back with magic, so he had to distract him somehow.

He swelled his magic in his arms as tremendous, substantial energy built up. As Excubris came into Zachary’s line of fire, he unleashed the magic through his arms and out of his two index fingers. A clear beam of energy was emitted from his body. A concentrated magical attack that didn’t seem much, but he knew that the power he placed in his attack would easily cut through the thickest stone. The shaft of powerful energy sailed across the floor, upheaving dust and rocks below it from the wind it produced. As the laser met with Excubris, he quickly threw up his arms and crossed them in front of his body for protection. He secured his form as the intense beam of light struck the beast near instantly. The attack collided with Excubris as dust from his rock form spewed forward in a cloud of debris. Zack withdrew his attack and the beam stopped after impact. It took a substantial amount of magical energy to even conjure such a feat, but he did it and he believed he finally damaged his opponent. His magic was nearly drained now as he desperately hoped Excubris was forced to recuperate after such an attack.

In a flurry of movements, out from the cloud of thick dust, darted Excubris. Zack was astonished and had little to no time to defend himself once again. In a quick thought, he summoned up the last of his magic into a ruby-red ball of energy in hopes of stopping him. The sphere formed quickly in his hand as he took no time in aiming and threw it towards Excubris. Not even stopping, the monster slapped the magical attack away while continuing his pursuit of Zachary. The foe finally reached him and stopped only for a moment to place both of his feet upon the ground in a sturdy stance. Zack had no time to react and had no idea what Excubris was planning. The statue then moved his body sideways and curled his right fist below his waist. The monster took a quick and short step forward and struck Zachary directly into his torso. Excubris had delivered an extremely powerful attack, placing all of his weight and strength into a single, short-ranged punch.

Zachary was lifted up off of the ground as he felt the rest of his intact ribs shatter like glass in his chest. His breath was expelled away as he fought to fill his lungs again with breath. As he returned to the ground, he fell upon his knees, and just as quickly fell face down on his stomach. Excubris was getting impatient at his opponent’s threshold over death. He bent over to pick up Zachary around the chest, squeezing his torso with a single hand. He then turned and threw Zack like a ball across the room, however this time, he came in contact with one of the pillars over near the shrine. Zachary’s body was traveling so fast, that he simply broke through the pillar and fell to the other side of the room, only stopping when his body skidded and skipped along the floor to a halt.

Zachary couldn’t move an inch of his body, it was even a struggle to open his mouth and breath. He was sure now that he was paralyzed from the neck down and this was going to be his death. Not dying peacefully in his sleep or in his bed beside his Pinkie Pie, but in a tomb only a few steps away from his goal and nearly ten thousand miles away from his home. He finally moved his head upward to see where Excubris was and found that he was approaching Zachary from across the chamber–taking his sweet time. He looked over to his right and discovered that he landed fairly close to his blade, but the strength he had left was not enough to even pick the weapon up or even move his body close enough to come in contact with it. Zachary had to think up a plan, there had to be a way to still defeat this indescribably powerful enemy.

He spat a gob of blood out of his throat to clear his mouth before he mustered out, “I only wanted the Catalyst Stone to protect my people, to stop the sickness inside of me. Not for wealth or fame or anything like that!” As Excubris finally approached, he stopped to tower of Zachary and listen to him, or so Zack hoped for.

He continued in sporadic breaths, “You... you are a worthy advisor and I submit defeat, but please listen to what I have said. I need this stone for the equine race, I need it to save them... to save them from me. I only want virtue out of this stone.”

Zachary could feel stamina returning to his form. His upper limbs were the strongest at the time, so he began to spread his arms out and drag his body away from Excubris ever so slowly. Excubris saw this and with a quick and devastating jab, he slammed his fist into Zachary’s good arm. His arm snapped like a twig as he screamed in anguish. When the large fist returned upward, Zachary’s arm could be seen bent and shattered; his elbow had broken through the skin and all feeling in that limb had ceased. Zachary bit into the collar of his shirt as he gave a long, muffled cry while fighting back tears of agony. Excubris then rose his leg upward and softly placed his foot atop Zachary’s left leg.

Zachary pleaded for his life saying, “Please! No! No!” Without hesitation, Excubris placed all of his weight on Zack's leg. Cracking bone and the tearing of skin could be heard expelling from it as he broke out in a torrent of yelps and wails. He couldn’t do anything as he writhed in pain, hopeless and helpless. Excubris took his foot off, but Zachary had no urge to look at what he had done as he bit his lip to pitifully try to hold back the screams and relieve his extensive amount of suffering.

Even through it all, Zack gathered enough energy to move his head up and reply, “Just finish me. You’re no worse than Discord or Tirek or any other thing that wishes to see others suffer.”

Excubris revved his arm back and held it high above him; at any moment he could smite Zachary where he lay. The shadow of the monster’s arm fell over Zachary and finally he knew that this would be it. The sweet release of death would finally come over him. He tried so hard; so much was placed on him that he thought he could bare, but it was too much for one man to take. He closed his eyes and smiled.

His concentration broke as a breaking noise overtook the both of them. He opened his eyes and saw that Excubris was still standing over him, but his body was quivering and quaking, barely able to stand. The strangest thing though was something had lodged itself in its forehead, someone had struck the great guardian of Equadeus Arx. Whatever it was that stabbed him began to slowly slip down its face, still impaled in its stone body. Excubris remained still, as frozen as the statue he once pretended to be. What appeared to be pebbles began to fall from his being, then the pebbles turned to flakes and soon his entire body was dissipating before Zack’s eyes. In mere moments, his form became a billow of dust as it drifted slowly to the ground. When the body had finally broken apart, whatever had stabbed the monster finally fell to the ground next to Zachary. It chinged and rang in a metal sound as it collided with the brick floor, and when it finally rested, Zachary discovered that it was the Prevailer. It didn’t make sense though; how could he have moved it without the aid of magic? He didn’t feel any drain from his already dry source of magic–he was utterly perplexed.

Before he could fully cope with what had just happened, the sword began to glow with a silver, magic aura. The Prevailer lifted itself off of the ground and floated off behind Zachary’s area of vision. He couldn’t move his head back far enough to see who was behind him or where the sword was floating off towards. He began to hear nearly silent footsteps far off behind him which were approaching his location. They were distant at first, but eventually they became louder and louder, and soon he realized they weren’t footsteps, but hoof steps.

“It can’t be,” he thought as he listened to the growing clopping sounds draw nearer.

Out from the corner of his sight came the unicorn mare he met before. He didn't know what emotion to express, though his mind was slipping into an unconscious state as he struggled to focus and stay awake. The pony stopped before him, wielding the Prevailer beside her in the air.

Zack finally noticed this and agonized, “How... how can you wield it?... Who are you?”

She looked over him and his battered body as she replied sternly, “You have a long way to go before you truly master the Prevailer and become its Master–but I am and was the Master. I am Moonsinger. I am the first Protégé of Celestia’s Court, and you are Zachary.”

What he remembered about Moonsinger was finally coming back to him. From what the Ivory Guard had told him to what Luna and Celestia had told him about her; what he just didn’t understand was how he didn’t recognize her to begin with–how he should have assumed it was her. He felt the same feeling overcome his body when he first approached Princess Celestia–the were practically kin. Zack had heard so many different things about this one mare and how great she was, and now she was standing over him wielding his own sword. Two Masters of the same magical artifact in the same room; he thought to himself about how this could even be happening.

Zack spoke up, “You... you controlled Excubris though... You did this to me. Why?”

“I controlled him in the sense that he was bound to this one place and to protect the Catalyst Stone. Yes, I could have helped you much earlier, but I had to see what you were capable of. To me, you are the next Master of the Prevailer, so I had to see who was to be my successor.”

She turned towards the stone and away from Zachary still speaking, “In the years I’ve lived, in the years I’ve traveled, I have yet to see a Master of the Prevailer with your aptitude. And though you did well, you did not conquer Excubris. I wish I could teach you more Zachary, but right now you must travel back to Equestria as fast as you can. The Day of Dawnfire is soon to be set in motion, and you must turn the key to start this.” She pivoted back towards Zachary and with her magic, stuck the Prevailer in the ground beside her.

“I will try to heal your body; it will take much magical power and concentration on my half. Know that when I do heal you, I will be gravely hurt from my previous injuries. Most magic, as you know, has no affect on you, but through such a wellspring of magical energy from the Catalyst Stone, I might be able to break through that barrier. I will channel the magic from the Catalyst Stone through me and into you. Hold still.”

Moonsinger closed her eyes and began to concentrate heavily on what needed to be done. Zack watched in wonderment as a thin, white strand of wavering energy was slowly drawn from the stone behind her. The silk looking appearance came into contact with her horn as she drew power from the stone and into her being. Zack noticed that she had only taken a small amount of power from the stone as the last bit of phantom-esque energy trailed off and was absorbed into her horn. Her eyes opened wide as they gleamed like heavenly bodies, as white and as bright as the sun itself. Her horn began to glow in a new aura; it appeared in a multitude of colors mimicking that of a rainbow. A beam of the same colored energy shot forth and overcame Zachary’s body. In that moment he was soothed of his pains, he could feel the open wounds and fleshly tears begin to form over each other. His bones were melded to one another and set back in place as he felt new life enter into his body. As his injuries were healed, the light around him faded and Moonsinger’s eyes returned to normal. Zachary was fully renewed and as powerful as before–maybe even more so, he couldn’t tell.

As her horn flickered with retreating energy, she soon collapsed to her side. He quickly hopped to his feet and ran over to her. He noticed more blood seeping from her body than before he entered through the archway; vital fluid trickled down her mouth, snout, even from her horn. As he looked over her more, he became aware of her state; her horn itself was cracked and fragile. This was the reason why she was dying, her magic has been draining all along and now her life force was slipping away in compensation from her void in magic.

He lifted her head and said, “Don’t worry, I’ve got you. Thank you, Moonsinger.” She looked away from him and towards the Catalyst Stone.

Zack’s eyes moved over towards the artifact as well as she stammered, “I-I told you a-about this. Touch t-the stone, that’s a-all you must do. Now, s-set me down and d-do as you’re told.”

Zachary did so as he laid her gently on her side. He arose and slowly stepped forward into the shrine. The light from above warmed his body as the frigid chambers of Equadeus Arx seemed to vanish away. He moved before the stone and stopped to look it over one last time. It shimmered in colors he never imagined and soon was nearly lost in its otherworldly beauty. He looked down at his hand as he moved his fingers about in preparation. Zack then rose his hand and softly placed it on one of the many faces of the stone.

A sudden jolt of energy overcame his body and he could not remove his hand. The Catalyst Stone began to gleam in brighter hues as his palm and fingers felt as if they were being burned over an open flame. The stone began to shrink and dissipate, it was being withdrawn into Zack’s body as he felt the intensity of the magic overwhelm his essence. As the stone finally faded and was sucked into his body, he pulled his hand away and looked at his palm for damage. What he saw was quite startling, he noticed burn marks on each of his fingers and a large scar branded in the center of his palm. Each scar was different, but he knew what they were. Each of the six Elements were branded on him, and Twilight Sparkle’s was the centerpiece of it all on his palm. He turned back towards Moonsinger and saw her fighting for life. He had completely forgotten about her as he rushed back over to try and aid the mare who had done so much for him.

“Is there anything I can do to help,” he anxiously spoke.

She opened her eyes towards him and smiled returning, “Y-yes. Leave me. Go b-back to Equestria. I’ll be fa-fine.”

“You know I can’t do that.”

“Do it or e-everyone you know will b-be dead.”

Zack took a few moments to evaluate the situation and questioned, “It’ll be days before I reach the Panexus again in Firelight Woods, that’s only if I find it. Whatever is happening, I won’t be able to aid them all in time.”

She looked up at him, took a long breath and slowly spoke, “F-focus. You have newfound power. You a-are only a vehicle for the Catalyst Stone, b-but it grants you its abilities. Like traveling by Panexus, f-focus on the destination and go there.” With those words of instruction, Zachary began to concentrate on the Panexus that was in the Royal Gardens of Canterlot Castle.

“Okay,” he said aloud with his eyes still shut, “I think I found it.”

“Good.”

Zachary placed a hand on Moonsinger’s side and the other around the handle of his sword, “But you’re coming with me.”

She gave a light chuckle and moaned, “Fool.”

An orb of light began to appear around the two as the sliver of magical energy took the colors of a rainbow. They were soon encompassed by the powerful magic and in an instant were teleported away. The two traveled far beyond Equadeus Arx, beyond Firelight Woods, even beyond Arteria.

In what seemed like only a few seconds, Zack found himself in a strange, yet eerily familiar location. Billowing cumuli sailed high above in a bright, blue sky. They towered in the distant foot-lands like mountains of white as they flew overhead like flocks of birds. A gentle and cooling gust grazed over him, sweeping the sweat and dirt off of his brow. Large, golden stalks of hay came up above his waist and wavered in the passing winds. It all seemed beyond real; a bit brighter than usually and the feeling of being in this peaceful place was unsettling to Zachary. It seemed so strange to him because of the fact that he teleported himself here and not to Canterlot like he intended. Like before however, this region, this one spot on this one hill overlooking golden fields, it spoke to him. It felt as if he was summoned here beyond his will, that he had no part in this grand scheme. This was not his destination, and this brought him greater fear than in the depths of Equadeus Arx.

He looked over and narrowly missed the quietly breathing and whimpering Moonsinger as she lay below the tall grass. He came to her and lifted her up, holding the mare in his arms. She looked up at him with a confused expression as he returned a icy look back.

“Where are we, Moonsinger?" he questioned, patiently waiting for her response.

“You tell me, you’ve been here before.”

“I wouldn’t ask if I knew where we were, would I?”

“It will come in time,” she affirmed him. “Turn around, Zachary.”

Zack did so with her still in his arms. Behind him was a massive tree with darkened bark and outstretching branches. It was as wide as it was tall and was far bigger than any tree in the Firelight Woods. Above them in the foliage was a circular hole in the canopy where the light shined in around them. From the tree’s branches hung what appeared to be multicolored shards of glass, hung by threads and blowing gently in the rising gales. Zachary looked about him, mystified by his returning knowledge and wondering how all of this was happening now.

He slowly spoke, eyes still darting back and forth as his heart quickened. “I dreamed of this place,” he reluctantly confessed. “I’ve been here.” He looked down at her and asked, “How did you know I’ve been here?”

“I know many things. Now let me down, I can walk.” He did so as she wobbled on her hooves before shambling over to the tree to hold herself up.

The unicorn looked up at the tree and began anew saying, “This is Arberes, the tree which all Panexi are connected to. This location, however, has no name and has no map on how to find it. It is only accessible by Panexus, if you know what to focus on. Do you see those shards hanging above us? Those are gateways to other Panexi all across Arteria. This is the place where we found the other Panexi once.” She looked over at him as his eyes were staring upwards into the tree and away from her.

“Zack,” she called out, bringing his attention back.

Her violet eyes interlocked into his worried ones as she started, “I’m going to die soon, here under this tree. My life force is fleeting and there is nothing in this finite world that can help me. No grand magic or immortal force can save me, and I’m happy because of it.” Zack said nothing in return, she knew she had more to say as she licked her lips of dried blood and continued.

“You need to listen to my song, Zachary. But before I sing it, I must give you a preamble of who I am, and who you are. Thousands of years ago, I was sent by my Princesses to seek out the Panexi and connect them so that we may spread peace throughout Arteria. However, my colleagues... and my husband, had met a terrible fate. We had unlocked and unhindered a powerful force, an artifact much more ferocious and terrible than anything you have encountered yet. This instrument was created by servants of shadow, it is called the Rainbow of Darkness. And through that, we contacted the elder spirit. He had been locked away–the spirit that is–bound to an artifact himself. Unfortunately, he escaped his prison and when he discovered that the three spirits took physical form in Arteria, he too gave up his divine powers and joined our world to cause as much harm as he could to it and his kin. You know him as Tirek, the spirits knew him as The Ancient One. For he was the first and he is the murderer of the other spirits who once populated Arteria.

Why I tell you this is only because of what he has done to me and my five friends–especially me. I was the last of my fellowship when he found me. We fought for a long while, but he was too great. With the sole reason to cause only harm and agony, he broke my essence in time like breaking the link in a chain. I have been thrown forwards and backwards beyond my will throughout the years. I have seen many things, and through all of it, I have been slowly dying. He wished for me to have a slow, painful death. Though he intended for me to feel his lasting effects physically, so he also desired that I may watch this world die. To watch my kind, my lands, my mother perish and turn to dust.

What I want you to know is this: You must become stronger than I could have ever been. You must become more powerful than the Elements, than the Princesses, than anything in this world. You must or you will watch the world burn just like I did. The Catalyst Stone will give you power, but if you exert too much, it will be destroyed. It is powerful, but not infinite in its abilities. Tirek is alive, Tirek is waiting patiently, Tirek is a foe you cannot underestimate. Discord is only a puppet. A strong, but powerful puppet. He is an instrument and a stepping stone to further Tirek’s plans.”

“Tell me,” Zack interrupted, “tell me about the future. How can I prepare... how will it end?”

She gave a faint smile and replied, “You know I can’t tell you that. Trust me, none of us would.”

“Well,” he asked, “can you tell me this then: Will I die before peace is brought to Equestria?” Moonsinger thought to herself as her smile faded from her face.

She looked back and answered somberly, “You will die... through chaos. Equestria will be eradicated off of the face of Arteria. What will remain is the memories it held and the ideals it birthed. There was never peace in Equestria, there was never to begin with and I do not believe I shall ever see it.” Zack stood silently on the hill as the wind rushed behind him and flapped his loose clothing. Moonsinger had to tell him the truth in ways that wouldn’t foretell of his future. Who knows what new and terrible events may occur if time was altered in such a fashion. She hated speaking in riddles, but she had to for his and her sake.

“Zachary,” she called to him in a softer, almost motherly tone. He looked up at her, revealing a face that told of shattered desires and hopes, “You can rewrite history still, if only you have the will power... if only you have faith.”

“Blind faith, Moonsinger? The same faith you had once before Tirek took it away?”

“The only faith that will decide this universe’s fate.”

Moonsinger continued onward, “You’ve heard of the Song of the Universe, Om told you a verse once. I will sing it to you, and you will be enlightened. For my talent–you see–is singing. I was born under the full moon when the heavens rained down stars that sung in the night sky. My destiny was this and much more as you now know. Now, listen to the song that gave birth to the Universe and everything in it:

A broken star amidst the deep

Shattered heavens, a light did creep

From light, a life awakened sleep

Which split to four and three did keep

Old ones, akin, fought long above

Defeated Queen and wicked Prince

Forsaken spirits longing love

The stars long burning ever since

To a world born from one destroyed

Sacred sisters of Firelight Wood

A planet's dawn lost in the void

A spirit came, to trick the good

The spirit fooled the eldest one

To her, a love, an evil spun

Neither did see what he had done

A curse to ever hold the sun

And thus a planet held in lies

Ancient ruin crumbling still

Foreseer watching, fastened eyes

The might of chaos one did steal

A world so full of life so frail

She always knows she must not fail

For when that day, when all grows pale

A future bleak, time cannot tell

But hope there is, beyond our own

Clashing secrets from shadows come

The being travels all alone

With time itself, he shall succumb

A hero of light whom all fear

Shall shroud this world for ages on

Though he is lost, for shed of tear

Shall never see his final dawn

He who begins the key a turning

Will see the end with eyes a burning

Even he, who foresees,

knows not of the

son of eternity.”

Her voice had rang throughout the hill top more harmoniously as nature around them. Shivers of an undefinable sensation surged across Zack’s body as the words continued to ring throughout his very essence. She took a breath and began to lie herself down, leaning against the base of the mighty tree. She now appeared frail before Zachary, the last remaining bit of her strength seemed to reside in the warm smile she gave him.

“I know,” she spoke in almost a whisper. “...I know you will save us. Don’t try to fulfill a long dead prophecy. Be yourself. Because that’s what all we should be. Tell my mother, Selene, that I love her... And Zachary?”

“...Yes...”

“Everything will be okay, and we love you.”

In those final words, her eyes gently closed and her body loosened up; he had no idea how tense she was this whole time until now as her body finally gave way to death. Her horn gave one last blink of silver, magical energy before it cracked and caved in, turning to glittering dust that blew off into the wind. Zack could do nothing now, but wipe away his tears and leave–never to come back. He knew he would see her again, but when he did, she would be younger. She wouldn’t know about what happened the day she died or what she told him today, and he couldn’t tell her if she wanted.

He rose and remembered his new powers that the Catalyst Stone offered him. He focused on the Panexus in Canterlot and hoped he would end up there this time. Magical energy began to wrap around his body as before and soon he was whisked away in a rainbow of light.

20

View Online

(20)

Silence filled the corridors of Canterlot Castle as the Royal Guards tried to barge into the throne room where Discord and their Princesses were. Their unsuccessful attempt to ram it down with the battering ram or teleport inside the chamber was useless. Each swing of the ram seemed to cause no visible damage to the large doorways, and trying to use any unicorn magic surrounding the chamber was ineffective. It appeared they could do nothing for their two Princesses and their Captain of the Guard. As soon as Valiant had left the two inside the chamber with Discord, the double doors behind them shut and were cloaked in a field of foreign magic–which hindered unicorns and held back earth ponies. Not much commotion could be heard from outside the chamber, so they were unsure whether or not their rulers were in danger.

Inside the throne room stood the three and Discord–still alive and well. The Princesses and Shining Armor watched the window Discord had enchanted earlier to show a live view of Cloudsdale. They all had watched the Fall of Cloudsdale take place and how the pegasi made fruitless efforts to escape the city. For the fall of the city wasn’t the major casualty, but how the mass of Changelings picked the pegasi off like sharks attacking schools of fish. Each would dive atop another and blast beams of harmful emerald energy over them which trapped them in cocoons. There they would sleep and the Changelings would web them together in bundles, feasting off of their last ounces of hope and love. Sapping such energy from one pony would hardly give a changeling any new strength since their hope was already so slim from the battle; but when the pegasi were bundled together by the hundreds, then mass amounts of power could be exchanged among the armies. Their wounds and sapped magic was soon replenished when draining the love from the pegasi, and in no time they would soon be ready to attack Canterlot.

Discord watched on from his sinister throne he conjured into the room, still intently intrigued at how the Changelings took great care of their captives. No pony that was captured was necessarily dead, for a dead pony would give no such force such as love or hope and was deemed worthless; however there were great casualties among the many who were crushed in the buildings when the city fell, from the soldiers and civilians who fought back and were skewered by the Changeling’s horns, and those who were decimated by the volley fire during the first hours of the battle. The death toll was only counted for in Cloudsdale though, no one knew the number of fatalities in Ponyville–in fact–neither the Princesses or the Captain of the Guard knew about the invasion of Ponyville before Discord spoke up.

It was the first thing Discord had said for a long while, he was the first to talk after witnessing the battle. When he had told the three about the nightly invasion, and how the village fell in under an hour’s time without a scream or call for help, Celestia and Shining found it difficult to hold back their seething anger. Luna, however, was unfazed from this information. She didn’t mean to be, though she thought about how the others had forgotten about Zachary and his (hopefully) soon return. Her mind was calm and collected; she could sense a power rising in the air. As faint as a cat’s footfall–it was subtle, yet terrifyingly powerful. She knew that not many things with magical capabilities with that magnitude was still left in Arteria. She knew for certain Zack was coming, but how long must they wait, she wondered. It seemed strange to her that she was the only one to sense such a power, but maybe that was because of the bond the two shared, or something much more. Discord noticed Luna being ever so tranquil compared to the others, this displeased him that his words had no ill effect on her conscious.

“Luna,” he said in a slithering, deep tone. Her eyes looked over into his when her name was called. He continued, “Are you not mad that your precious Elements of Harmony have been captured? There is no hope of turning me to stone now, is it? Doesn’t that infuriate you,” he ended in a toothy smile.

“You’re weak, Discord. Can you not sense that the Elements were broken before the Changelings took control of Ponyville?” His yellowed eyes blinked in disbelief as he stopped for a moment to concentrate on their powers solely. He meet eye contact with her again after realizing that she wasn’t lying, but his eyes showed no care in the matter.

“Like I care that The Element of Loyalty wasn’t in Ponyville. She was surely in Cloudsdale, and if not there, then where else? Isn’t that her hometown? Who cares if one Element is missing and runs off beyond my sight? You need the whole lot to take me down, which you don’t have anymore.” He turned away from her towards the window and continued, “Irony is quite cruel being that the Element of Loyalty wasn’t very loyal to her friends after all. So much for going down with the ship.” Luna took a few steps forward towards Discord’s throne; Celestia held out a hoof to stop her, but she disregarded her sister’s silent plea.

“Doesn’t it bother you,” she said with directness, “that you can’t even sense where this Element is? That something that holds so much withheld power can elude your gaze?”

He turned his head towards her with an irritated appearance and responded, “I can’t take note of every bird that flies over my head or every cloud that passes by. I may be the most powerful being on this planet now that Om is gone, but I am no god. Just a spirit in physical form.”

Luna kept pressing him with questions saying, “You were more powerful than this though. You are weakening. We can all feel it”

“I won’t lie to you, Luna. I am only slightly weaker than I was in my prime a thousand years ago.” He held out his appendages and said, “It’s this body. Held in a frame of time that withers it away. I cannot express my true power in such a form, I need something newer, something much younger, something more physically powerful.” He reached over to her and stroked her mane gently while whispering to himself, “Perhaps something in a darker coat...”

A bolt of ivory magic struck Discord’s paw as he yanked it away. Both him and Luna turned to see who shot at them. Celestia was the cause of the attack as her eyes illuminated in violent, magical energy while her horn glowed vibrantly yellow. Her brow slanted and her teeth bit down in nearly uncontrollable rage.

“You will not take my sister,” she glowered and spat.

Discord rolled his eyes and retorted, “Pa-lease, Celestia. Like I would do something like that. Now cheer up, buttercup.” After that remark, her anger was at its tipping point. At any moment, she could pounce on the draconequus and begin to tear him to pieces. Discord realized her anger was about to get the best of her, so he sat up from his chair and turned towards her.

“Face it,” he started in a dry manner, “you can’t kill me, I can’t kill you. And even though I told you my body was weakening, you know for a fact that I could still beat the both of you with my arms and legs tied behind my back. You would have to leave a smoldering crater where Equestria was to make a scratch on me. But please, fire away! I’ll even give you the first shot! But remember, you’ll be the one harming your precious pony-kind in the line of fire, not little ol’ me.”

“Discord,” a voice shouted from behind Celestia. The three spirits had almost forgotten about the unicorn in the corner of the room. The great Captain of the Guard crawled forward as the three watched and waited for what he had to say.

"Yes,” Discord droned in agonizing boredom, knowing that whatever he had to say would give Discord the opportunity to zap him into dust for the sole purpose of ridding him from his presence.

“Discord,” Shining Armor stated again, “why haven’t you killed us all yet? What is your purpose for taking control of the castle. I can understand why the Changelings are invading Equestria, but why are you?”

The draconequus smiled as he ambled over towards the stallion. Shining let out an unsuppressed peep of horror as his eyes grew with fear, knowing that he was about to get what was coming to him. As Discord stopped in front of him–greatly towering over the already large stallion–he bent over and patted him on the head.

“You didn’t ask such a stupid question after all,” Discord softly congratulated. “That is why you get to live... for a few more minutes.” After hearing that, Shining gave a look of pure horror while shaking like a leaf.

The draconequus explained himself, “I do this to tie up some loose ends and to finish the job I came here so long ago for. I have waited and plotted for far too long, letting you ponies multiply and spread across the lands. I watched from a stone prison as the world spun ever on, listening and thinking and fuming. But why I’m here now is the question you asked, so here is my answer:” He turned to the alicorns and let out a roar, “Where is the Master of the Prevailer? Where does the fool think he can hide?”

“Ah-ha,” Luna chuckled, “So you are troubled after all.” His eyes now locked onto the Princess of the Night and almost immediately his temper subsided. He gave a playful grin and comically slapped his forehead with the palm of his lion paw as if he had forgotten something.

“Oh, silly me! Why didn’t I think of it before,” he averred while slipping over to her and coming into close proximity with the mare. He smirked with eager, newfound knowledge just waiting to be released aloud. “I should have asked you first, Luna my dear. Word is, you were very familiar with the Spirit Killer–or should I say–its Master. In fact, you two were... very close from what I recall.”

“What are you babbling about,” Luna demanded.

“A thousand years must be a long time for you to remember back, so let me refresh your memory. The last Master, she was quite lovely, wasn’t she? She was your personal Protégé, no? Celestia had her own line of Protégé, and you had your one and only. You were called by a different name then; however I’m quite attached to your nickname Luna though, but I remember for a while there you went only by your true title, Princess Selene. And your own Protégé, she was so very close to you, much more so than any other Protégé Celestia has ever had. In fact, wasn’t she your... surrogate daughter?” He watched Luna’s emotions begin to slowly envelop her as he tapped his claws together.

Discord continued saying, ”She was given to you at infancy by some others as patronage from what I’ve heard. At first, you were against raising such a child, but soon you warmed up to it and took the pony in as your own. And it just so happens that this mare became not only the new Master of the Prevailer, but the only heir to the throne.” Luna’s eyes began to water as her face reddened with distant and nearly forgotten memories of old. Discord only beamed a smile of accomplishment at how he was able to affect his favorite alicorn Princess.

“Yes, I know you know of the Prevailer and its previous Master. I know that horrible fate that fell upon her. And I know you know of the new Master and where he is at this very moment.”

“Now...” he said while taking his hand under Luna’s jaw and redirecting her face to look into his. “You will tell me where he is so that I may give him a fate much similar to what Moonsinger was given. I may not do exactly what Tirek had done to her so elegantly, but I’ll try my best, just for you, my sweet.”

A distant commotion could be heard through the walls growing louder by the second. A deep and quick thumping noise pounded in their ears as everyone in the throne room’s attention was diverted towards the increasing sounds. Discord looked away from Luna and towards the overarching window before them that overlooked the valleys below. The night skies were churning a terrible storm above them as the wind howled across the ivory cityscape. Piercing through the clouds was the red moon–its rays washed over the chamber’s windows and flooded inwards over the four. This was not the reason of the coming noise, but the sight of it set the mood for what was to come.

The noise became clear when it flew into sight before the audience in the throne room. A large airship with a golden trim and hull painted in a crisp white floated upward with the aid of a massive, purple balloon. Ponies of all sorts scrambled over the deck, pulling and tightening different lines to make sure the ship would stay afloat in front of the chamber window. The vessel was steered towards the archways facing directly at Discord, its ramming spear on the bow was aimed for the draconequus. Discord released Luna from his grasp as he turned to face the threat giving way to a bellowing fit of laughter.

“Is this it? Do you seriously believe this will be my demise,” He joked towards the airship, yet speaking to Celestia. He rose his arms in a taunting manner and gave an even more hearty laugh at the feeble attempt of attack by Canterlot’s finest. Luna stepped back towards the Celestia and Shining Armor silently as the three began to huddle together in a tight group.

The airship began to turn port-side while revealing its five deck lines of windows. Each window on the every deck began to open upward and reveal a cannon in each hole. Fifteen cannons on each deck were pointed at the draconequus, seventy-five in all when every portal was opened. Discord began wiping tears of laughter from his eye as he conjured a bullseye on his chest in a sweeping motion with his right arm.

“You may fire when ready,” he scoffed at the airship.

Discord eye’s widened as he began to feel a hot and concentrated object begin to pierce his backside. The painful blast shot through his body and came out the other side where his heart was. It was a white, blazing beam of magical energy produced by Celestia herself. The strike took the draconequus off of his feet and made him fall towards the floor. In the same moment, Luna had cloaked the three in a large veil of starry shadows that took them and whisked them out of the room. When the ship’s captain saw that his target was injured, he then opened fire.

Spurts and blasts of gunpowder and smoke tore into the air. Massive led balls began decimating the chamber in a violent and effective bombardment. The mass destruction completely obliterated the once delicate and beautiful throne room as the cannon balls pierced through nearly every pillar and wall. Tiles, glass and plaster flew wildly through the air as dust and smoke masked the damage Discord had taken. As the pillars fell, so did the roof of that single chamber and along with the destruction from the cannon fire, the plummeting roof finished the job that Canterlot Air Fleet had intended. As all this had happened, the Royal Guards behind the once locked chamber doors held themselves back away from the door and had fallen to their haunches from the immense quakes the assault brought with it. A gaping hole now presented itself in the side of Canterlot Castle. Water and sewage poured out from the cliff side as well as shattered crystal from the underground caverns that the mountain below the citadel bore. Smoke from the destruction and bombardment blanketed the scene of previous action and they had to wait to see if Discord had really been defeated.

As the castle fell quiet once again, the Royal Guards noticed that the foreign magic that locked the chamber doors had faded. One of the guards cautiously crept towards the doorway and lightly pushed it ajar. As it fully opened, revealing the debris-laden chamber, the hinge on the door broke free as the large gateway fell flat before them. One by one, Royal Guards entered into the Throne Room with their spears pointed forward. The chamber’s appearance resembled nothing like the previous room they were trying to break into. It was as if a tornado had riddled and torn away the side of the castle. Floors above and around the castle were now visible in the open air around the chamber. If anything, they believed they could salvage this area of the castle as a new and grand patio to have the Grand Galloping Gala on after all this.

The guards began to circle around the largest pile of debris near the center of the room. Under the mass mound of broken pillars, metal and plaster had to lay Discord’s corpse, and soon the Royal Guards began digging away. Most set aside their spears to begin searching for body, using their hooves to scoop and drag bits and pieces from the heap. Others were still took delicate heed of the situation with their spears still pointed towards the pile. They were never too careful and had thought about the possibilities of this foe surviving such a fierce attack.

Suddenly, the mound of rubble erupted and spat out a being before them. The blast scattered chucks of wreckage to and fro, hitting and scraping the stallion soliders. Through the thick haze, a shadowed being floated before them breathing heavily and looking maliciously before the Royal Guards. The black silhouette of Discord assured the other guards he was well alive as they quickly rearmed themselves and prepared to defend the city. The airship behind Discord began to pivot towards the starboard-side now, arming their cannons for another shelling.

The demented draconequus raised his fist in front of him as it glowed vibrantly yellow–as did his blazing eyes. The armor that adorned the Royal Guards began to crinkle and crush the bodies that wore them. The stallions screamed out in agony as they fell forwards and writhed in pain. A few others who fought through the torment threw their spears towards their enemy, but Discord was too powerful for them. He opened his hand forwards towards the oncoming projectiles and as they flew they dissolved into flakes of yellow ash and spark. He balled his fist again and crushed their helmets to truly cease their attacks.

Discord turned towards the air vessel behind him as the ship was almost maneuvered into its offensive position. He rose his hands upwards like controlling a puppet and in jerking and twisting motions, he began violently manipulating the course of the ship. With a sharp heave, the airship was flung into the valley before him, crashing and colliding with the forest and lands below. It rolled over across the country side, leaving a large wake of decimated forest behind it. The gunpowder ignited in the ship and the vessel discharged a great ball of fire over the valley, scorching and setting the mountain side ablaze. Large flocks of birds darted over the valley as Discord released a long, pleasing sigh. He felt pleased with his work, thinking of himself as an artist who paints the mountains in flames and will soon color the city in blood.

The forest fires over the mountain ranges before the city veiled the ivory town in a maroon haze. Above the capital flew a brigade of airships which had a full view of the action that had recently happened. On the main warship, a stern looking stallion with a short, silver beard shuddered at the destruction below. His dark-green hooves could no longer hold the telescope he peered from and he soon had to move away from the deck. Behind him, a misty blanket of shadows formed and from it was uncloaked Celestia, Shining Armor and Luna. He looked back at them with a somber look, but soon tried to hide his dismay with a warm smile. It was the least he could do to try and show them they hadn’t lost the battle yet.

He chirped up saying, “Welcome aboard the Wind Fish, my Ladies and Captain.” Celestia hastily stepped forward past the Captain to look over the bow of the vessel as Luna slowly approached the Captain.

“Thank you, Royal Captain Neighmo. But now is not that time for chat.”

“I agree,” he replied with a colder tune. The two walked together over towards Celestia as Shining tried to hold himself against the railing of the ship. By the looks of Shining Armor’s ill condition, it seemed traveling by Luna’s shadows takes some getting use to. As the two approached Celestia while she looked over the edge of the airship, she growled in disappointment upon seeing the destruction Discord had already caused.

“I thought we would have more time to plan after an attack like that,“ Celestia choked in anger.

Luna acknowledged, “It seems we have underestimated Alwaid yet again, Sister.”

Neighmo spoke forth between the two saying, “If my words could be of assurance–my Monarchs–I did everything that you ordered. Once I received your telepathic message, Celestia, I ordered the Guards to evacuate the city and lead them towards Manehatten. By this time, nearly every pony should be out of harms way. The city is practically emptied, or so I pray.”

Celestia turned towards Neighmo and breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank goodness. We can always count on you, Neighmo.”

“Bless you, Ma’am.”

Luna diverted the conversation and asked her sister coolly, “What do we do now? How will we stop him?”

“You know we can’t, Luna. That’s Zack’s job. We must hold him off for as long as we can and keep him in the city.

“Sister, I hope you realize we’re bound to the physical properties of unicorn magic unlike him, and thus we can’t kill him, but he can kill us. He was wrong and had forgotten about our forms when he said we couldn’t die as well. What you’re asking is–” Luna silenced herself as Celestia looked over towards her with a somber look in her face.

“I know,” she faltered in return. “Equestria’s fate rides on Zachary’s shoulders. We must do our part if we wish to succeed.”

A sudden crash and torrent of shouting filled the high air as everyone on the leading war vessel turned their gaze towards the following fleet. A distant airship swayed greatly through the air as magical eruptions and blasts lit the deck of the ship. Something aboard exploded below deck and the cruiser was sent falling in a billow of emerald and ruby flames. From it, something quickly hopped from it onto another ship nearby and in a few moments performed the same thing.

“Discord,” Luna cried. “He’s searching for us!”

Neighmo wasted no time and hollered out into the air, “Evasive maneuvers! Evasive maneuvers!”

Each of the airships began to scatter apart from one another, tilting their vessels aggressively away from each other. Discord flew up from the fiery aircraft and hovered silently in the air overlooking the disbanding fleet. He spotted the leading cruiser marked by unique war stripes across its hull and balloon and darted towards it. Near instantaneously, he landed on the ship’s deck as the four turned in terror at his sight. The crew froze still in panic as the Captain sputtered in a speechless slur. Discord never moved from his spot where he landed, though he kept keen eye contact on the two Princesses before him. His frigid expression remained emotionless unlike before; not showing any mad or psychotic giddiness, but only silence.

He rose a talon up to his face and waved it back and forth saying, “No one... runs away from me, girls. You think you can run away from a fight you started? That will cost you dearly.”

He rose his hand over the railing of the ship with his palm facing downwards below the city. Below the vessel and in the city arose a great wall of fire that stretched above the buildings itself. Large fires formed all across the city, searing everything they touched. When Discord finished, he removed his hand and brought it back to his side. The starstruck shipmates and allies overlooked the carnage of what Discord had just preformed to their home. From above, he had created blazing infernos in the shapes of the Elements of Harmony that fell over nearly every corner of the city.

Celestia burst forward with the aid of her wings and magic to make her swifter. She unleashed her fury and blazed in a streak of magnificent light. Her unicorn horn met with Discord’s torso as she stabbed him and took him overboard. Luna flew after her as Shining and Neighmo peered over the edge of the Wind Fish to watch the fight commence. As the two descended, Celestia pulled her alicorn horn out of Discord’s chest and flung him into the flames below. Luna followed her sister’s attack and emitted a powerful, white crescent-shaped magical energy that sailed and expanded through the smokey air below. As the magic came into contact with where Discord had fallen, it detonated with ground and from it poured forth a veil of night sky that washed over the area and sapped the energy from the fires below them. From the thick magic, spurted the draconequus who flew back upwards to greet them again with more ferocity.

He was cut short when a streak of fire like a shooting star intercepted his approach with the Princesses and left a burn mark that curved across his upper body. The fire was nothing like the destructive blaze he set forth through the city, but a magical fire which was emitted from a source much different from the alicorn sisters. He stopped when he realized this and saw the streak dart back and bend above him in the air to make a second attack. Philomena–Celestia’s phoenix–had come to aid the Princesses in battle. Discord turned and boiled with rage, thinking of how something so fragile could harm him. As the mythical bird approached for a second assault, he leaned away from the attack and drug his claws through the bird as it passed. Philomena’s fire gave out as it lifelessly plummeted out of the sky. Discord turned and raised his paw towards the small target and unleashed a blinding blast of golden, cylindrical energy that penetrated the animal. In a wailing cry, Philomena was reduced to ashes; but Discord knew of the bird’s immortal properties, so he increased his output of energy and erased the bird from existence by turning it into atoms.

When he had finished, he was met by an array of narrow beams of magic that caught him off guard. Celestia began shooting off bullets of energy that pierced Discord over and over again. After a numerous volley of attacks, Celestia gave forth a great ball of energy in the shape of the sun that resembled the one on her cutie mark. The missile sliced through the air and knocked Discord back into the inferno. Thick, black smoke rose from the impact as flames came over and consumed his body. Celestia wasn’t finished with her attack as she once again released a multitude of twisting blasts into the area he fell. The white beams of light intertwined with one another as they rained down over Discord, causing countless blasts and shock waves over the area.

The fleet of airships had been witnessing this all take place and came to aid the sisters in battle. Several massive warships started to encircle the area, following one another and slanting their hulls so that their cannon fire was aimed at Discord. They each began to relentlessly shell the area, taking out buildings and flattening the city. Along with this, Celestia continued her assault while Luna prepared her attack. As soon as the ships had depleted their ammunition supplies and flew away from the fight, Luna rose her body above everyone else and held her hooves high, forming a massive sphere of dark energy. The sphere grew larger than any of the airships and took the form of a moon blanketed in shadow. When she was ready, she threw the ball into Discord’s location, which discharged a great pillar of spastic energy. The blast filled the air and darkened the world around them as it blew away the flames from the ground and eradicated any buildings left standing. This all took place in no less than five minutes, and to the them, it was a glorious five minutes.

An unnatural silence fell over the city as the smoke began to clear and the world began to lighten up once again. A thick and inky haze lay low across the now flattened mountain city, making it difficult to tell if they had stopped Discord. The sisters still flapped silently above their city, overlooking their combined destruction and emitting heavy breaths. They had nearly depleted their magical energy from the fight, though they could not sense their opponents energy either.

Luna heaved, “Did... did we win? I cannot sense his presence, sister.”

“...I’m not sure. But it seems... it seems we have done so. It is finished.”

Celestia turned to smile at her weary sister, but her smile was halted by what she had seen. Behind her sister silently floated Discord near inches away from the happy Luna without her knowing. Luna turned towards her sister and gave a light, victorious laugh. Celestia screamed in terror as Luna drastically turned to confront their enemy once again; but before she could react, Discord had grabbed Luna by the tail, swung her about and flung her into the ruin of Canterlot. A great cloud of ash and earth flew up into the sky where she had landed as her body was swallowed into the mountain.

Celestia tried to strike before he could, but Discord was faster. He swiped his claws across her face multiple times, and in each nail of his claws he merged his raw magical power, giving him a much more substantial effect with every tear. As he stopped, Celestia pulled up her blood soaked and tattered face to try and attempted to skewer him with her horn again. Discord parried her attack and immediately rammed his elbow into the back of her neck. She spat forth blood as the air in her lungs forcefully exited out. He then placed his hand on her back and let forth a mighty blast of chaotic magic, which sent her into the ground below. As her body bounced back upward from hitting the hard stone pathway which was once the main street, Discord met her in the city and let loose another blast of magic which sent her flying across Canterlot’s ruins. Her body flailed and sputtered over the land while sailing through the stone buildings, which slowed her great speed down with every impact. Finally, her broken form came to rest in a heap of an old school building and a cloud of dust that had followed her caught up to encompass the area.

Her body was devastated and she could hardly move. She began to fear for the worst as Discord’s shadow fell upon her. She blinked a few times to remove the blur in her vision which revealed the draconequus above her, still retaining that cold and murderous look he had on the Wind Fish.

She licked the blood from her lips as she spat and stammered out the word, “...A-al...w-waid-d... Al...waid....”.

“Stay here, Celestia. It will only make matters worse if you try and run again.”

Discord watched her as he flew off above the city and towards the still standing Canterlot Castle. He floated to the top of the castle to where the large, ornamental spire rod was. He gripped his paw around the base and broke it off, wielding it like a weapon. He flew back down to where Celestia was and ambled over to her location with the massive, gold spear in his hand. Without saying a word, he bent over and rolled her body forward so that her barrel was facing him. He then took a single claw, placed it on the top-left portion of her chest and drug it down across her body in a slant. Blood spilled out as she gritted her teeth in despair and moaned in agony. He released his claw and did this again to the other side of her chest, making a large, red ‘X’ across her body. Discord slowly flew upward facing away from her and from a few meters above her he turned back to face her once more. His face appeared reddened with tears as he looked over her shaking his head.

He began to sob, “We we’re meant for each other. This wasn't suppose to happen. You loved me and I loved you, we three were going to rule together. I loved you both so much, especially you my dear, sweet Celestia.”

He sniffed and looked over his newly fashioned weapon saying, “But in the future, I will make it my goal that everything is just and right in my new world. That everyone gets a fair chance, that love is true and pure, and that lovers will follow each other till the end. Why have you let so much pain and suffering in the world blossom, Celestia? You ruled for thousands of years... and did nothing, and it sickens me because I know you’re better. You could have made everyone love you, you could have had peace.”

She replied back with ebbing strength in her tone, “I... I gave them... free will... The choice to do... what is right...” Discord’s eyes lit with anger once again as tears blurred his vision.

“Freedom,” he seethed in return, “is weakness.” He moved the large spear towards the mark on Celestia’s chest and continued in a fainter voice, “Supremacy... is strength. Supremacy is harmony, freedom is chaos. And now... now you must die... in order to bring forth a new age of prosperity, peace and justice. I am sorry, my love.”

(End of Part 2)

21

View Online

(Part 3)

“Friendship is unnecessary, like philosophy, like art.... It has no survival value; rather it is one of those things which give value to survival.”

- C.S. Lewis

(21)

A fierce wind blew through the blackened lands below. Whipping and whistling as it carried ash and soot; it flowed over seas of broken brick and shattered timber. The once white realm was tarnished in a gray veil, as much as in hue with the dimmed atmosphere that watched from above. A burned desert lay waste to a land so fruitful and filled with harmony. The blow of the wind carried no soothing, and the sun gave no warmth. No tree stood high to give one shade, and no breath of air could give one strength. No song could be sung by a young bird, and no laughter or peace could give one ease. All had been shattered and crippled by his touch. Nothing could escape the doom which he wrought.

A stirring began to fill the air as the clouds whisked and wavered in the low morning light. A heavenly ray then sundered the blanket of storms above. A narrow, sapphire rod of magnificence tore through the sky on its way to Arteria. As it struck the ashy mantle that hid the scorched Royal Garden of Canterlot Castle, a crown of cinder and soot formed around its base. The power of such magic blew away a cylindrical foundation from where it smote the earth. The billows soared wildly through the air in great mounds as the celestial magic continually poured from above.

As the light dissipated, growing narrower and fainter, the silhouette of a figure colored through. As the magic finally disappeared, Zack stood high with his eyes closed and his stance tall. As he unhindered his vision, the dead world came around him as well as falling clouds of ash. The once colorful and lush Royal Garden had been burned from the soil and the guard walls around him were flattened into pebbles and rubble. Great scars and open wounds were torn across the castle’s face as Zachary looked up at the hollowed fortress. He was taken back by all this, but he kept his emotions in check. Not once could he falter during a time like this, he had to stand strong, as a pillar of hope for the denizens of this land.

He turned to peer over the fallen walls, seeing farther over Canterlot than ever before–due to the lack of buildings. In the distance soared airships he could see, though couldn’t hear. This is where he would make his next destination. He looked down and opened his left hand to scan its new markings. The branded elements on each of his fingers and palm still seared in a burning pain. He clinched his fist back firmly and lowered his arm back to his side.

“This needs to end,” he reassured himself while overlooking the distant destruction ahead. He then pressed his lips together and gave a shrill whistle that carried over the land and overtook the voices of the wind. After a long blow, he quieted himself and waited for his companion. Through the lofty storm clouds above broke through his pet, Nox the thunderbird. It soared downward to greet his master after months from not seeing him. Zack wasn’t sure if the mythical bird would survive such an event that took place here, but indeed it escaped and waited for Zachary’s arrival. As Nox landed, it kicked up waves of dust over the area as it flapped its wings to a halt before him. The bird had grown in size for flight already and was prepared for action while discharging static pulses of excitement. Nox bounced over and nuzzled Zachary as he returned his affection with scratches on the back of the head.

Zack voiced in a soothing tone, “Good bird... Good bird...” while continually petting the golden top of Nox’s head. He then walked over to its side and hopped onto his bird’s back; the weight of Zack atop Nox seemed no burden to the strong animal. With a firm kick to its side, Nox spread its wings once again and took off into the sky, leaving a wake of ash and stormy contrail in its path.

The air was thick and hot, even while flying high over the desolated city. Smoke still smoldered from the ruin’s aftermath, clotting the air and making Zachary’s eyes burn when passing through them. The area of disaster finally came through to Zack after seeing how the entire mountainside where the city rested was trampled by the great fire and battle. Without a doubt, he knew this was Discord’s making and urged Nox to fly faster than before towards the airships.

A lower ranking captain on one of the airships spotted the unknown object first, which was Zack and Nox closing in. He had no information regarding the two and saw them as a possible threat. In that moment, he beckoned out over his crew to take hostile action and prep for an offensive strike. He began turning the ship starboard side while opening the gunnery hatches for the cannons. As one ship turned for an immediate attack, other captains saw this maneuver and began to follow lead. Zack noticed a multitude of airships turning sideways before him while still approaching the fleet. He wondered what was about to happen until it hit him that they were soon about to fire upon his location. He thought that whoever was in charge of this squadron must not know of him and saw his approach as a new threat. Before both sides could attack and take evasive maneuvers, the leading vessel which Captain Neighmo piloted swept out in front his own attacking fleet, blocking their target.

“Cease assault,” he sternly commanded through the megaphone aboard the ship. His voice echoed out through the air and the airships withheld their attack. Zack saw and heard this from afar; he knew that voice however, it was familiar and friendly. As he and Nox flew over the leading vessel, they spiraled down and landed aboard the top deck with a heavy flapping and thud. As he dismounted, he was greeted by an enveloping group of air-stallions with spears and crossbows pointed at him.

“At ease,” commanded the voice once again. Zachary looked up to where the noise originated from and was greeted with the sight of old Captain Neighmo.

Neighmo then scolded his crew saying, “If I told you fools to cease the assault, then why think of this ally a threat? Stand down, you fillies!” The group lowered their weapons and subsided around Zachary.

Zack approached the Captain and replied joyously, “Oh Captain, my Captain! It has been too long!”

“Likewise, Master Zack. I’ve been wait'n for our second meet'n again so that we may travel to the ends of the world, but from what I’ve heard, ya beat me to it,” he ended in a light chortle. Neighmo motioned with his head to walk with him up to the quarterdeck and Zack did so.

While they walked, Neighmo then strove back to more recent matters saying, “I only wish we had the time to catch up, but this–as you can see–is no time for reminiscing and laughter. The Princesses told me about yer departure to the far realms and that you would be come'n back to aid us. It seems they were not wrong about your return, but if ya would've shown up earlier, that would've been appreciated more so.”

"I’m sorry,” Zack sympathized, “If I knew this would happen in a few short days, I would have never went.”

“A few days? Boy, you’ve been gone longer than that!”

Zack gave a worried expression and replied, “...How long have I been gone then?”

“I’d say a month, a week, and a day... give or take.” Zack wasn’t sure how, but he then remembered what Luna had told him about traveling through the Panexus and how it distorts time when accessing it.

With that idea intact, he expressed his feelings by once again apologizing , “I’m sorry–again. I didn’t have complete control over how long I was away... it’s a long story really and–”

“So I suppose you don’t know what all has happened in the last day,” Neighmo went on.

“No,” Zack replied overlooking the carnage of Canterlot City, “but I assume Discord is the reason behind all of this destruction.”

“Aye, he is. That and the Changeling Armies have invaded the outer cities and villages, and they’re on their way back here now.” Zack turned towards the Captain with horror plastered across his face. He had no idea about the Changeling attack or even why they would do such a thing.

The stallion continued without hesitation, “And if the wind be with them, they’ll be here in an hour’s time.”

Zack stepped forward and questioned the Captain in a quick, panicky voice, “How many of them are there? Where have they attacked?”

The Captain placed a hoof on his chin and combed his beard calmly replying, “Our reports indicate there are about two legions of changelings, or there were that many at first. Their first attack was on Cloudsdale. The pegasi did as much as they could to protect the city, but it wasn’t enough. Cloudsdale fell as morning rose. Ponyville was taken over in an hour's time, and it is now the base of operations for the Changelings.”

Zack had no time to grieve over past events as he asked more questions, “What about the Princesses? What about Discord?”

“Only a mere hour ago were we fight'n the beast, though he seemed to prevail through our most powerful assault. Even the Princesses showed no mercy on the draconequine; to be honest, it was quite spectacular to watch them work together as a team.”

Zack turned to look back over the wreckage and asked, “So where are they now?”

Neighmo walked up beside him and responded in a hopeless breath, “Before the mass amount of smoke and haze could fade, the two were gone from their original spots in the sky. We’ve been search'n for them, but we haven’t found the sisters or Discord.”

In desperate, quick-paced thinking, Zack figured out an idea on how to find them. He focused his mind and began searching throughout the city for any signs of magical energy. With the Catalyst Stone absorbed through his body, his abilities had increased dramatically and his range of magic stretched out beyond their normal limitations. Soon he had covered nearly every nook and cranny of the wasteland Canterlot had become, and that was when he had found her. It was Celestia, her magic was recognizable and unique–much like her sister. He only found her however, and though her magical energy was weak, he knew she was still alive. Something else caught his attention, a foreign magic was near by that he had never felt before. It was in very close proximity to Celestia and this made him fret; Zack had a nervous speculation about where that source of magic was coming from. Zack opened his eyes as the world came back around him. Neighmo had been watching Zack work in silence, though he never understood what he did.

Zack looked down at the captain and stated firmly, “I found Celestia.” He turned and jumped down the narrow, pony-sized flight of stairs while calling out, “Follow me!” He then threw himself atop of Nox while his bird began running towards the edge of the ship. Once he had gripped tight to the bird, Nox dove off the side and flew up again over the fleet with wings spread.

You heard him,” Neighmo shouted over his crew, “follow him!” The crew began to hustle across the ship, tying and untying lines and shoveling coal into the boilers below to make their airship fly as fast as it could. The other captains saw the leading vessel begin to follow the black bird and rider, and soon trailed behind Neighmo at full speed. Zack tightened his grip around the thick feathers on the back of Nox’s neck as his suspense ascended. He was soon about to face Discord, a moment he had dreaded for a long time coming.

“I... I gave them... free will... the choice to do... what is right...” Celestia said in breathless groans, fighting to keep her consciousness and mind intact as she looked up at her her past lover.

Discord stood above the bloodied elder princess, taking in the sight before he had to reluctantly do what he intended. It was for a better cause, a just and fair one, and she and her sister were the only ones in his way at that moment. Celestia’s eye’s washed away his anger, it was a soothing look of care and confusion that confounded him. It had made him forget about the world around him, the desolation and destruction that he had sown; he had even forgotten about the one who wielded the spirit killer itself and his ever present threat. Even after all he had done, and how Discord wanted things back to the way they were before his rampancy, he knew he couldn’t stop. He had to finish what he started oh so long ago, though now he would rule without a queen, without a lover, and without a sister.

If he gave up now, they would kill him with the Prevailer–if he gave up now, peace would never been sustainable in Arteria. That was what he wanted, he had vowed his servitude to Arteria and its peace. He knew without proper rule, this could never be attained; if only he could make his sisters understand, if only they gave him a chance. He hid his sadness away from Celestia and replaced it with a sneer of disgust and hate.

He deeply bellowed, “Freedom... is weakness...” He moved the spear he had broken off the top of Canterlot castle and pointed it at Celestia’s chest. She tensed in preparation at his unwavering words and motions, seeing how her words had no visible effect on Discord.

He continued faintly, “Supremacy... is strength. Supremacy is harmony, freedom is chaos. And now... you must die... in order to bring forth a new age of prosperity, peace and justice. I am sorry, my love.” His sorrow finally overflowed as he could no longer hold back his disappointment. A tear had welled up in his eye as Celestia watched from below, seeing how chaos had torn his body in two and had overtaken him once again.

She closed her eyes and said as softly and as lovingly as she could in that moment, “If you believe this must take place in order to restore harmony, do it. I believe you can make this world a better place, my love.”

A loud screeching overcame the two lover’s ears from far behind them. Discord lowered his weapon as Celestia reopened her eyes to see what it was. With a sudden rekindling of memory, she sighed with relief knowing that it was Nox, and she could feel a new power coming which rode with the bird. From over the ashy remains of the Friendship Fountain glided a quick, black billow of narrow storm cloud which was entwined with crawling lightning. It boomed across the land and plummeted before them with a thunderous crack, sending heaps of coal colored cloud front over the ground. Static filled the air as the darkness of the storm consumed everyone, flooding over the landing zone. Discord turned to face who he assumed was the new Master of the Prevailer and even dropped his weapon on the dirt below.

As the inky fog faded, it revealed Zachary and Nox beside one another. Nox’s yellow, glowing eyes had pierced through the now lighter fog as it let out another aggressive shriek at Discord’s sight. Zack withdrew the Prevailer from its sheath and raised the sword in front of him in preparation to defend or attack. Discord smiled as he saw the subtle lack of courage present in the human’s eyes. A thumping noise came through the high winds above them as airships began to surround the area Zack had taken them to. Discord paid no attention to the fleet as his focus laid directly in front him.

The draconequus changed his tone to a lighter one as he greeted, “So, you are the new Master of the Prevailer... I’ve heard so much about you, I’ve been dying to see who you were.” He slithered over towards Zachary and soon began to circle around, trying to keep a constant eye on the beast.

“You aren’t from this world–I can tell. You see, I’ve felt your presence for six years now, sensing your strength grow, making you into the hero you are now.” Zack replied with silence. He wanted to watch his words, he wanted to show no signs of fear.

Discord slipped back over to his original spot in front of Celestia and rose his hands up saying, “By the way, like what I did to the place? All I did was expand the graveyard, if you know what I mean.”

He began laughing at his own joke in an over-excessive, hearty cackle. Zack’s eyes finally spotted Celestia behind Discord and was shocked to see the princess barely clinging on to life. From that moment, he began to figure out a plan, a plan that would buy everyone some time–including himself–before he sought to kill the draconequus. His mind raced as Discord recovered from his fits of laughter to look back over towards Zachary.

Discord gawped in disbelief and rebuked, “Oh, come on! I didn’t even get a smile or anything from you! I thought someone would have laughed along with me.”

He then turned to look at you while whispering, “Tough crowd, huh?”

He rolled his eyes back towards the confused looking Zack and sighed, “Okay, so we all know you’re ‘Mister Tough Guy’, we get it. Trying to save the world and all that cliché crap; I’ve dealt with ‘heroes’ like you before in the past, or should I say one annoying, yellow and orange pegasus. Any-who,” Discord digressed as he lifted his arms away from his chest, “Since I’m such a nice guy, I’ll give you the first strike. Let’s see if you got what it takes!”

Discord waited for Zack to strike as Zack gripped the hilt of the sword tighter in his hands. In the time the draconequus was rambling, Zack had zoned out and figured out a scheme that may work. He wanted to try and save Ponyville as well as Celestia and Luna, and hopefully the Elements of Harmony would be able to help him fight off Discord after he freed them. All he needed was a bit of luck, which he figured he didn’t have much of anymore after his venturing through Firelight Woods. Celestia peered over at Zack, wondering what he was doing. He caught her wandering eyes and looked back at her, trying to convey a message through solely eye contact. She assumed he had some plan figured out, but what the plan was eluded her wit. Discord still waited with his eyes closed, head looking upward and arms spread wide.

Zack turned his sword around in his hand while looking over the hilt and blade. Then–in a quick movement–he threw the sword into the ground before him which made a heavy clank of metal and rock meeting. The blade sank deep into the cracked, ashy earth beneath him as the noise it gave rang out through the empty streets. Discord opened his eyes to see what the noise was Zack made as Celestia gasped at Zachary’s motives. Discord’s eye twitched with boiling anger, seeing how he wasn’t going to get the battle he desired.

Zachary finally made his motives vocal while staring down his opponent, “I refuse to fight you.” The draconequus lowered his stance as he balled his hands into quaking fists.

He glowered towards Zack, “What... What!” His words began to fill with spite as he bellowed, “You refuse to fight me! The Master of the Prevailer will give me a desirable battle! I demand it–you incompetent, sorry excuse for a hero!”

He rushed over across the land in a great leap towards Zachary. His speed swept dust over around him as he came within a foot of Zachary’s location and stopped for a moment. With a powerful, unrelenting swing, he swiped his lion claws across Zack’s face. A wave of delight sent shivers down Discord’s spine as he felt his claws digging through his opponent’s face and Celestia’s shrill gasp behind him. As his arm made a complete swing, he looked to see what the fool’s face looked like now.

The blow turned Zack’s head away from Discord, but his stance remained perfectly still. Zack slowly turned his head back to look Discord dead in his eyes again. Only three small scratches appeared on his face; the red lines drug across his head in a slanted cut from his upper-right forehead to his lower-left cheek. The draconequine’s eye’s widened with surprise; he thought he would have done more damage, but he had only made a cat scratch rather than a sliced-open head.

Zack took a small step forward–mere inches away from the draconequus–and whispered in an emotionless tone, “If you want a battle with me... you’ll have to wait.” At that final word, he stepped around Discord and reached for his blade. He turned away from Discord while unhinging his affixed sword from the ground.

Zack’s mind was in panic mode as he desperately tried to keep his cool and composure. His bluffing was seemingly working, but for how much longer he could pull this off was unknown to even him. The amount of magic he used to hold back an attack like that almost failed him. Without the Catalyst Stone absorbed in his body, he would had never been able to deflect a physical blow of that magnitude. Celestia still watched in awe as Zack seemed unfazed by Discord’s brutal swing; she herself was wondering how he was able to pull off such a feat. Discord rotated his neck, then body around as his face reddened with fury.

He then spat, “Do you know how long I’ve been waiting already?”

Zack turned and replied, “I guess you’ll have to wait a little longer.” The draconequus then cooled himself, he knew the human had gotten the best of him just then and decided to start anew.

“What do you want then,” he said in a low tone, still showing signs of irritation.

Zack finally faced back towards his rival and pointed east declaring, “We will fight at Dragon Peak. It's the tallest mountain in Equestria, you can’t miss it. Go there and I will meet you soon.” A sly look came over Discord’s face as he began to figure out what the Master was planning to do.

He grinned and replied, “Fair enough. I’ll give you one hour to free your friends and gather your allies... or you can have an hour’s head start to flee from my coming wrath.” He floated off slowly, still facing both Celestia and Zack as he concluded, “One hour... remember that. If you don’t come to battle me in that time, I set this world on fire–starting with Ponyville.” In a flash of light, he disappeared and left the two alone.

Zack let out a sigh as he released his weapon and let his hands shake freely. The Prevailer dropped to the ground, sending a cloud of ash and soot into the dry air around them. He turned towards Celestia with a face as white as the moon, her war-torn looks did not sooth his inner pain one bit.

“Zachary,” she spoke out in an encouraging voice. He smiled towards her as she warmly simpered in return. He approached her quickly and placed his hands on her side. He focused firmly throughout his body, reaching for the Catalyst Stone inside his essence. From it, he pulled forth powerful magic and then exerted it through his hands and into Celestia’s body. Life and energy sprung forth inside of Celestia and in no time at all, she was healed of her physical and mental injuries. Her magic had been restored and her wings were filled with vigor as she rose up before Zachary. Though she still showed signs of fatigue and her wounds still bled slowly, she was able to fight once again.

“Thank you, Zachary...” she spoke with rising energy. Though she inclined her gift continuing in a more melancholy fashion, “however you wasted your magic. As you can see, I stand no chance against Discord.”

Zack put a hand on Celestia’s shoulder as he imparted his plan, “I want you to come to Ponyville with me. If we save the Elements, we might have a better chance at stopping Discord.”

“But we’ll risk harming the six, they could be killed if–”

“We either give it our all,” Zack looked away and breathed with fleeting hope, “...or die trying.”

Neighmo’s voice rang from above as he called out below, “I hate to interrupt, but we have a problem arising from the north as you can see!” The two turned to see that in the far distance a strange, morphing black cloud came howling from the far reaches of their sight.

Celestia informed the bemused Zack, “It’s the Changelings, they’re coming!”

From the far off swarm, General Defer was leading the six thousand soldiers through the smoke filled skies. He was astonished to see Canterlot in ruin before they got there; he expected a full out assault and a much grander battle than the one at Cloudsdale. He wasn’t quite sure what to do until he spotted the small fleet of airships on the far side of the city.

He pointed and shouted over his legions, “Take down those airships! Go! Go! Go!” He lead his brethren over the city in low flight as they flew as fast as they could towards the fleet. The descended like a sweeping wave over the ruin and through the smoke, pressing forward with evil intentions.

Celestia turned back upwards and commanded Neighmo and his squadron, “Retreat to Ponyville! You must make it there alive! Go now, we can fly there ourselves!” Without hesitation, Neighmo gave out the orders over his crew and ships as the fleet took off over the mountainside towards the changeling-seized village. Zack looked back to see if he and Nox could make it back towards Canterlot Castle to use the Panexus for quick transportation, but the changelings were between his intended destination and were gaining fast on their location. He could never out maneuver such a vast amount of swift flying soldiers, and did not want to try and waste anymore of his Catalyst Stone magic on long range teleporting.

Celestia took off into the air and yelled out, “Come on, Zachary!” Zack did so as he leaped onto Nox and flew off with Celestia and the fleet. The changelings flew up above the city and began chasing down their prey over the fog-laden hills and valleys of Equestria.

22

View Online

(22)

It was frigid, too cold for a Summer’s morning throughout the dreary lands of Equestria. The country hills and plains between the mountainous slopes that held Canterlot and the valley that nestled Ponyville were blotted in a veil of foreboding fog. The blanket of thick, gray mist had come from the fall of Cloudsdale; as the city sunk into the earth, the cumuli that made up its foundation and buildings broke free and loose. As they did, the cloud coverage dispersed in all ways in heavy, looming layers of dense moisture for miles and miles. Even with Cloudsdale’s heavy and tall murk, it could not climb into the mountainous ranges and lands where Canterlot rested. From such a tall sight, one would be able to see an ocean of clouds below them where such lush valleys and forests slept. Only at great distances one could see far off mountains, swimming in a lost haze of a smokey hell and silver heaven. The world was nothing but an orb of charcoal hues; a desaturated and bleak place that once was filled with wonderful life, sunshine, and peace.

Through the darkened lands below, in the farming country between Ponyville and Canterlot, was a deathly silence. In this silence were two ponies, a stallion and a mare he carried on his back. They had been traversing across fields, pastures, streams and creeks, all the while seeing hardly anything in front of him. The air was thick and wet, which soothed both their wounds and rejuvenated their senses. Even with returning strength, they still were desperate and clinging to hope as much as they could. Valiant Steed had been walking for what felt like miles through the inky plains with no real sense of direction. He only relied on what Gale had told him, and that he was going the right way; however, she had fallen asleep on his back and though he didn’t want to disturb her, he was certain that he had to, only to be assured that the way he was going was right.

As his hooves slushed through the dew-laden grass, he progressed above an inclining hill, still unsure where he was heading. He began to hear a faint noise, a pulling and churning sound that grew faintly through the hindered veil they ventured through. Valiant followed the noise and soon discovered what it was at a reasonable distance. The shadow of the monolith blotted through the curtain of fog and its stance rose high in the unknown distance. Its great arms turned slowly as the fabric that intertwined it flapped and fluttered in the vacant wind that ever so often blew over the countryside. Valiant had come across an old stone windmill; nothing of importance to him, but it was the first thing he had heard in a long time,besides his and Marestorm’s breaths.

In the exact moment he stopped and realized what the windmill was, a great flash overtook his vision. A searing red light splintered across the hidden sky and collided with the windmill near instantaneously. When the lightning bolt struck the stone structure, it fragmented the building into rocks and pebbles that flew in every which direction. Following this was a blasting crash of thunder that shook the ground beneath his hooves. He reared back in terror and had forgotten about the mare on his back who was sent tumbling off onto the wet grass. The fabric sails of the windmill burned and cascaded downward around them, lighting a few patches of grass a blaze. The hastened boom of thunder echoed off through the dead haze, bouncing off the invisible mountains and valleys around them.

From the bolt was flung two objects that skidded across the ground like skipping a stone across a pond. The objects broke free from one another and went in two separate directions before coming to an eventually halt. Valiant had seen this and quickly went to investigate, leaving the waking mare he carried behind to recuperate. He raced across the farm, avoiding heaps of stone buried in the earth from the explosion and small remnants of fires that flickered through the heavy mist. He soon discovered a deep skid in the soil that one of the objects had created upon impact and decided to follow the sundered trail. He followed the landing path and discovered in the distance a silhouette of a pony weakly rising from the upheaved earth. He came closer to the shadowy figure to find that it was Spitfire–a very injured Spitfire from her harsh looks. Without asking what had just happened, he approached her to try and aid her.

He called out while advancing towards the yellow mare, “Spitfire! Spitfire! Are you okay?” The mare looked out to where the voice beckoned from and saw Valiant swiftly galloping before her. She nodded while biting her split, bloody lip as she struggled to pull herself out of the rock and loose dirt. The stallion raced over and grabbed hold of the mare’s reaching hoof; he pulled her out with one firm tug and she was back on solid ground.

“Thanks...” she groaned in fatigue while fluffing her feathers from stray rubble, “...I’m fine. Just a little woozy, that’s all.” She looked over him to see his bloodied, torn away limp of where a wing use to be and held her hoof to her mouth.

“My Celestia,” Spitfire gasped, “your wing!”

Valiant looked down at it and sighed, “Ya... I know. I’ll be fine though.”

“You won’t be able to fly again, you know that?”

“The ground suits me just fine.” From the fog limped Gale as the two made notice of her.

Marestorm stated, “I’m glad to see you made it out alive...” Her eyes began to dart around as she began to panic. “Where’s Rainbow Dash?”

Both of the ponies had forgotten about her as they looked around the area. Before long, Spitfire found another trail dug across the face of the ground, leading to where Rainbow Dash was. She called the other two over and followed the trail into the dim mist. At the end of the pathway lay the Element of Loyalty, battered and bruised from the drastic impact. She appeared unconscious upon further inspection as Spitfire leaned over and tried to shake her awake.

“Come on,” Spitfire demanded as she jostled the cyan mare. “Wake up! You can do it!” The mare was silent and unaffected by Spitfire's failed attempts to awaken her. The yellow pegasus finally gave up and pulled her out of the rubble and onto the moist pasture.

Valiant gave the positive comment, “At least she is still breathing... she doesn’t look too injured.” He then turned towards Gale and asked, “Do you know how far we are from Ponyville?”

She looked back at the obliterated windmill and replied, “Judging by the increase in civilization, I wouldn’t think too much further. Perhaps a mile or two at least.”

Valiant then questioned, “Do you think you can walk?”

Gale moved her wing over her stab wound to apply pressure on it before returning, “Yes, I believe so.”

Valiant turned back towards Spitfire and said, “Good. Can you help Rainbow Dash onto my back? I’ll carry her the rest of the way. Hopefully, she’ll be awake soon to walk on her own.”

Spitfire did so without complaint as she grabbed hold of Dash’s sides and flew up over the stallion. She then gently laid the mare onto Valiant’s back and landed back down on her hooves. The three began together and walked onward through the fog away from the crash site.

Gale wondered aloud, “I hope Ponyville hasn’t been attacked yet.”

Spitfire retorted in a dismal tone, “I wouldn’t cross your hooves...”

The four traveled onward through dim walls of clouds, pressing forward through the bleak fog and wet air. They did not hurry towards their goal, but their anticipation and wariness was brimming outwards and through their emotions. Equally, they all showed signs of concern while trotting over the farm lands, finding deserted wagons and emptied homes by the road which they now took.

Gale’s voice broke the silence as she pointed with her hoof and notified, “Ponyville should be over this hill.” The three then marched upward ascending the mound before them. Valiant lead the others while not showing any signs of stress or unease while carrying the blue pegasus on his back. Rainbow was still knocked out cold from the fall; though her body was bruised and purpled, her breathing was calm and steady.

When the stallion had reached the top of the hill, his eyes opened wide in astonishment. His pacing stopped dead as he scanned the land below him. As Spitfire and Marestorm came up from behind him, they too halted to look at the sight they now saw. Gale suppressed a scream with her hooves while her body trembled with horror. Spitfire was surprised as well, however not so much as the other two younger pegasi. In days of old, she had seen much worse.

Before them was Ponyville, but it was a Ponyville they had never seen before. Throughout the streets patrolled hundreds upon hundreds of changelings. Green webbing glowed through the gray smog of cloud front like slow burning lanterns as cottage windows ebbed of the same radiance. Changelings flew in and out overhead which now seemed audible to the three. Without the fog coverage, they would have been seen instantly upon arrival.

“Oh Celestia, we’re too late,” puled Gale as her eyes began to well up.

“Keep it together, Marestorm,” Spitfire uttered fiercely, “We need to think with our heads clear!” The stallion turned away from the invaded village to the pegasi behind him. Gale looked up at him with a look of concern as his attention swayed over to the coolheaded Spitfire. She was looking over the city intently, desperately thinking up a plan for the three to take.

Valiant expressed the obvious to Spitfire, “Going to the hospital seems out of our reach now... What do you propose we do?” Her eyes never looked back up towards him while he talked. She was continually trying to seek out a plan of action. After a moment, her sight came over Valiant and her mouth searched for the right words to answer his question.

“I...” Spitfire dithered in a breathless manner, “I don’t know what we should do now.” She took in a cool gasp of air and continued, “We can’t go back to Cloudsdale–obviously–and I’m not sure if we could go to Canterlot.”

“I’m afraid we can’t do that either...” Valiant replied. “I was for certain we would find refugee here however.”

As the two continued to talk amongst each other between different ideas and places to go, Gale was affixed on Rainbow Dash, who still was unconscious on Valiant Steed’s spine. Marestorm finally spoke up between the two, breaking their conversation.

“We have to save the Elements of Harmony. They would be the ones who would help free the town. If anypony could, it would be them.”

Spitfire turned and quipped back, “You’d think they would have already tried to defend the town and succeed? I know for certain these aren’t all the changelings, and I would have hoped they could have fought a few hundred... but it seems more keep coming in now that Cloudsdale’s fallen.”

She noted back, “Without Rainbow Dash they couldn’t win. They need all the Elements together, or at least that’s how they defeated Nightmare Moon.”

Valiant looked back over his shoulder and wondered, “Do you think the Elements are even here? Do you think they could have evaded the changelings?”

Marestorm stepped over next to Valiant while looking towards the township and responded, “We won’t know unless we go in there and find them... Even if they aren’t here, where else would they be?”

“Canterlot perhaps?”

“Then why invade and create a base of operations here,” Spitfire asserted. “They’re obviously here for a reason... keeping something hidden or at bay.” Valiant nodded his head in agreement and Gale did so as well. At that point, they knew the Elements were still there, or they hoped so at least.

“I guess that settles it then,” Valiant concluded. “We have to go in and save as many ponies here as possible. Maybe if we get caught, we’ll at least have the citizens of Ponyville to help us fight back.”

On those words, the three started to tread down the hill. They slipped behind the closest cottage to begin prowling through the changeling occupied city. The fog aided their swift maneuvers through the outer reaches of Ponyville. This, and the fact that most of the changelings occupied the hub of the town, made it easy for them to enter undetected.

As the buildings increased from where pony’s once thrived, so did the enemy in numbers. The cottages around them were webbed in green, glowing silk and most had their roofs torn a sunder leaving gaping holes for the changelings to enter through. They did this to drag out the cocoons they had sown around their victims. Valiant saw this from behind a far off cottage, witnessing a few changelings drag pony after pony out of their houses and through the streets. The three had wondered where they were taking the sleeping ponies and began to question why they would move them instead of leaving them.

They quickly crossed between alleyways one by one, as fast as they could as the first took watch and signaled whenever changelings weren’t in sight or passing by. At one point, Spitfire nearly had a heart attack when Gale had lagged behind as a changeling turned a few meters away. On any other day, she would had been seen by the monstrosity, but with a combination of both the changeling’s poor eyesight and the dense fog which floated about, she had slipped by unnoticed.

Further they traveled, crisscrossing and evading any and all long lines of sight. At some points, it took nearly ten minutes for one of them to gain the chance to dash from one building to another between changeling intervals. The closer they got to town square, the greater the enemy population had become. Almost two hours had passed and finally they believed they couldn’t go any further; but the town square was finally in sight as they hunched behind a bushy thicket and quietly crawled underneath the sprawling branches. Rainbow Dash was left behind the bush so that Valiant could creep safely under the brush unseen. He had leaned her up upon a building in its shadow behind them.

Their eyes were met by a radiating town square that shown like an emerald spot light. It flickered and wavered slow, giving of an energy that could be felt at their great distance. Light blazed through the multitude of windows as the great double doors swung open and close, cascading its inner brilliance over as changelings hauled pony after pony inside its maw. It seemed the enemy was moving all the captured ponies into one area to keep stock and number of the captives. It seemed their plan to rescue each pony from each home was shot out of the sky and with their wits combined, they couldn’t decide on a new plan.

As their vision was still fixed on the town square hive, two unknowing changelings walked extremely close by and their line of vision was blocked by their patchy, coal-colored hooves. Gale nearly let out a shriek of shock as Valiant pressed his hoof on his now quick, pounding chest. Just as slowly as before, the three eased backwards away from them, still low and still hidden in the bush. As they exited, Valiant quickly picked Dash up, using his head as a lever to roll her onto his back.

They quickly turned down the alley way with no real plan of action set. The three only wanted to get a good and safe distance away from their enemies. With rash motives, Valiant and the rest ran out between buildings and only mere meters away idly walked two changeling soldiers. The three stood frozen for a split second before Valiant jumped for cover behind another building as the others followed in his lead. The noise they made from the fall gained the attention of one of the changelings as its ears perked up and its blue eyes widened with intent.

“What was that,” it slithered out in a frigid, sharp voice. Both the soldiers quickened their pace and began to look behind the alley way they had jumped from instead of the alley way they were in now. The echo between the buildings confused their hearing, which aided the group’s time to lay hidden. Shadow and fog masked the three well, but the passageway was short and if they needed a quick escape they were doomed to get caught. They traveled to the other end in a hushed set of speed trotting to hopefully find a safe way out. As they neared the end of the back lane, Spitfire poked her head out and discovered four changeling guards walking along the streets as well; but thankfully–and surprisingly–none of them heard her or saw her brightly colored mane and coat.

The pegasi turned towards Valiant and Gale and feebly–yet quietly exclaimed, “We’re trapped!”

The three turned as the changeling who had almost caught them said from afar, “Must’ve been my imagination...”.

The other changeling that had accompanied him pointed down the opposite alleyway where the three were hidden and remarked, “I’m going down this way, Frank. I haven’t walked down here yet.” The three pegasi were petrified as they clearly saw the soldier amble down the far side of their alley way, but the oblivious changeling didn’t see them. They turned to make a mad dash out, but had almost forgotten about the other four changelings on the other end.

One of the four–when passing by the entryway of the alley–called out to his buddies, “Hold on a sec’, got’ta take a piss.” He then turned down the alleyway as his comrades patiently waited outside of the darkened passage.

The three were cornered as the two opposite changelings, unbeknownst to them or each other, closed in on the pegasus ponies. The time had come to either do one of the following: To fly and get immediately caught by the changelings, or to try and silently fight their way out of town and pray to Celestia they wouldn’t get caught. As the changeling’s converged in the shadows and finally the three were in seeing distance to their eyes, they both jumped back in fright at the sudden appearance of the ponies.

“My word,” one of the changelings shrieked, “It’s those two Generals from Cloudsdale!” As the other changeling at the same time said, “It’s Spitfire and Rainbow Dash from Cloudsdale.” In an instant of confusion, the two looked around the pegasi and discovered each other in an awkward, delayed moment.

Before anyone could react, scream, or move at all, the central group of pegasi witnessed ghostly apparitions fall behind the two changelings which surrounded them. As soon as these figures touched the ground, blades slid into the changeling's backs, which gave a sharp, nearly silent noise. Cloaked hooves wrapped around the soldier’s muzzles as life left their eyes, and when they stopped moving, their bodies were simultaneously tossed aside.

Valiant–nor any of the others–had fully witnessed what had just preformed this and saved them; nor could they react quick enough to thank them as they harmoniously turned to face the outer reaches of the alleyway. The changelings from outside the passageway had heard the sound of cutting flesh and were already racing into the alley to see what had happened. On the one side where the three changelings dashed through, the hooded pony lifted a crossbow-like mechanism and began spraying the narrow street with a multitude of bolts. The projectiles came into contact with the changelings as they skidded and tumbled forward in a heap of blood and bodies. On the other-side with the single changeling, the other cloaked pony began to charge its unicorn horn in a cyan aura. Just as the changeling was about to strike, bricks from both sides of the alley flew outward and pummeled the soldier at devastating speeds. Only in a few seconds these mysterious strangers saved Valiant, Spitfire, and Marestorm, but neither of them knew who these saviors were or where they had come from.

As they turned back towards the group in a sudden pivot, more fell from the roof above them and soon the alley way was filled with a dozen and a half of the same figures. None of these white-veiled individuals could be told apart. They all wore the same black under clothing, the same silver armor, the same pearly cloaks, and donned the same crest upon their chests. Obviously they were here to help, but their silent and vigilant presence kept the three pegasi uneasy until one stepped out from the crowd. A simple earth pony, but its figure and gender was still hidden under the armor and hood. It spoke first solely to Valiant in a voice that sounded all too familiar to him. A voice which dated back years before this all occurred; an old friend or family member, he couldn’t quite tell. His mind was racing and bending under the pressure, he couldn’t focus on past memories at the moment as the member of these assassins spoke solemnly to him.

“It’s been a long time, Valiant Steed. We are the Ivory Guard, protectors of this realm and akin. We are untethered by law, order or creed, though we have come together in this challenging time in order to give back what has been taken by Hexarch and his children.”

Spitfire interjected, “What do you plan on doing then? We’re still outnumbered one to five hundred.”

The Ivory Guard gently moved his head over towards the mare and softly replied, “With the Magic of Friendship... it is an even fight. But know this...” he digressed while turning back to the stallion, “We will most surely die in the fray. For if you love this land, and wish to see it prosper, you must risk everything to save it.”

He turned back towards Spitfire and offered, “Fly away now and you will be saved... for the time being. But fight for Equestria one last time, and the Everlasting Lands will greet you with love and admiration. We know you fear death, Spitfire, that is why we do not ask much of you. However–Valiant Steed here–he is worthy of such an eternal title.” Those words cut deep in the pit of Spitfire’s soul as she knew what he had said was true.

He turned once again towards Valiant, and with an open hoof outward he asked, “We will fly again, one last time, together.” The familiar Ivory Guard waited for his response as the others watched around the pegasi.

Valiant looked over his back at Rainbow Dash as he mulled over the Ivory Guard’s choices and asked him, “Will they get a hold of Rainbow Dash?”
`“Yes.” His sudden, yet warm response was unsettling to Valiant. To him, the Guard sounded too sure of their death, but was quite content about all of the trouble they were soon about to get into. His hindered response only made matters worse as his mouth opened, still searching for the words to say.

"There has to be another choice than to do a suicide mission with these bunch of costumed loonies," he thought.

“I’ll do it,” said a voice from behind the stallion. It was Gale and his heart stood still as he heard her offer up her life. She walked by the two others and joined the Ivory Guard by his side. Valiant’s dumbfound expression couldn’t be hidden as he wondered why she would do such a thing. He figured it was that her courage outweighed his by a great deal, seeing how she now looked so refreshed and ready for death–even with a gapping wound in the side of her barrel. She was no great general, but a great and valiant pony in his eyes; and he then wished he could have been more like her. Valiant had made up his mind as he straightened his posture and joined her and the cloaked stallion. Spitfire followed behind, keeping her eyes diverted away from the Ivory Guard.

“What do we do now,” Spitfire feebly asked aloud.

The Guard answered, “We meet with Hexarch.”

“Sire!” cried out a single changeling as he buzzed through the glowing town hall. In the building towered great numbers of captured ponies from Ponyville that were stacked high around the walls. The great, circular room glowed with an ill luminescence which could only be described as an emerald tomb. In the center of the room was a throne of dark and green webbing with strong pillars on either side. On this throne sat Hexarch, hunched over due to his curled form with a look of utter boredom plastered across his face. As soon as the changeling’s voice reached his ears, he perked up with eager intent to know what his son was yelling about.

"Yesssss,” his voice bellowed with power. The changeling came to a halt in front of him and landed swiftly on the ground, bowing on one knee.

“My father, we have captured a few more ponies who had foolishly made their presence outside of the town square. They came out and began attacking our soldiers, but we quickly apprehended them. They were only mere flies caught in our web.”

“What of thisssss militia has any concern with winning over Equessssstria? Seal them in cocoons like the ressst.” He shooed his waving claw in front of the tiny changeling and looked away at the towers of sleeping ponies behind him.

“But my Lordship,” the changeling persisted, “One of them is the Element of Loyalty!” Hexarch turned back hastily, eyes glowing with excitement.

“You have caught the Rainbow Dash? Why didn’t you sssssay ssssso?” His mighty wings unfolded on his back as his four pinions carried the beast forward and out of the chamber. Changeling guards opened the entry doors as their leader approached.

Valiant, Spitfire, Gale and the rest of the still living Ivory Guard were fastened to the ground before the town hall in a partial cocoon of dark magic. Only their heads were free as they squirmed to try and break loose. Suddenly, from the grand building before them, the doors flew open and from them swooped Hexarch. His sprawling wings had pushed away the rolling fog that encompassed the small area and the world around them had been combed clean of fallen cloud. He landed before them with a thud that shook the ground beneath the new captives. Hexarch’s multiple eyes searched the ponies before him until his vision affixed on the cyan mare. He gave a jagged, toothy smile as he bent his head down and a spiraling beam of green magic shot forth from his horn. The beam’s impact not only freed the still unawakened Rainbow Dash, but hoisted her into the air like a lifeless rag doll.

He began to snicker as he hovered her before him and roared with laughter shouting, “Yessss! Equestria is mine! I have the Elementsssss of Harmony in my power. I am invincible!”

“Not quite...” retorted Spitfire, trying to stall as much time as she could. Hexarch’s joy dissipated as his smile turned to a frown of discontent. Spitfire looked up at him with a raised eyebrow and proceeded, “Have you so easily forgotten?”

Hexarch looked about left and right as his eyes came back upon the small pony and muttered with confusion, “What? What have I forgotten?”

Valiant cleared his throat and added to what Spitfire said, “I’m not a fan of puppeteers, but I have a nagging fear someone else is pulling at the strings... and that pony–err, thing is Discord.”

Spitfire concluded with certainty, “He’ll take the Elements away from you and Equestria if you’re not careful. You’re the puppet here, the weaker link that will soon be severed once he gets to power.”

Hexarch’s smile returned much brighter than before. He saw through their attempts to turn him against his friend, and he knew that sometime soon he would have to. Their petty attempts to sway him only made him and the entire surrounding changeling legion burst out in laughter. Valiant, Gale and Spitfire began to sweat and panic as their plan was–once again–blown out of the water.

“You seeeee,” Hexarch eagerly confided with his captives, “during any other earlier time in thissss war, he could have eassssily defeated me–but his plan hasssss a major flaw. He overlooked our powers, the changelingssss that is.” The doors to the glowing town hall opened behind him as he continued.

“With all of thissss love and friendship I have absorbed through thesssse pathetic ponies, I and my family have more power than we need to kill off the likessss of him.”

“You’re still just a bunch of blundering insects! Discord could still stomp you out while you feed on everypony in Equestria” Gale shouted back, knowing nothing about Discord whatsoever.

Hexarch rose his hooves high as he said with the pulsating, deathly green radiance lighting his back and shoulders, “Ssssoon, I will be no longer a changeling! With thissss power, I may choose the greatest of forms to truly ssssmite every-last-pony into dust! Unlike poniessss, we changelings can evolve with the right amount of energy to continue our processss to become the ultimate life forms! Witness as I become unsssstoppable!”

Hexarch’s horn beamed brighter than before and from the confines of the town hall rushed a massive torrent of energy which came from the cocoons inside. The blazing magic encompassed Hexarch and swirled violently around him, causing great winds and an uproar of noise to follow. The village of Ponyville fell dark and the wind became as chill as a Winter’s day. As the vortex of dark magic intertwined and hid Hexarch’s altering form, a great brilliance shot forth over the area and showered the village in rays of emerald shafts.

As the light faded and everyone’s eyes could see clearly once again, before them where Hexarch stood was a gleaming being which had no form similar to Hexarch’s previous body. It glowed in a ghastly-green hue like the brilliance it once gave off, yet it slowly faded as the new monster began to steadily step towards the pegasi. With each step, the grass beneath him withered and burned to smokey ash. Steam seeped off of his body as his new, yellow eyes pierced through the green aura. When the light truly faded around him, his new form could be seen, and this form sent waves of fear over Valiant, Spitfire and Gale. Hexarch had chosen the form of a draconequine–more specifically–a form exactly identical to Discords.

The new Hexarch leaned over in front of Valiant and quietly whispered, “I am now... perfected.”

23

View Online

(23)

Gliding down the slopes of the Equestrian Mountains raced a small fleet of Canterlot airships while from behind followed a human and his thunderbird. The chilled wind tore around Zack’s body as he struggled to keep his sight unhindered. He fought to keep up with the surprisingly fast paced airships flying far ahead of him. They chugged onward as their boilers billowed thick black smoke that hazed and trailed behind them. The engineers aboard each ship were giving it everything they got, constantly heaving coal into the engine’s belly. They knew that this would shortly last and knew they couldn’t keep this kind of speed for long or remain airborne; however they had faith in their leading Captain Neighmo and pressed on through the worries. Many of the other captains aboard their ships were members of his vessel six years ago when they ventured into the Icicle Mountains, they knew of what incredible feats their Captain could accomplish.

The ever growing threat of the enemy loomed behind them like the mass wall of a storm front. The pattering and deep hum of thousands of wings battered against the ear drums of the ponies and Zack. Hissing and screams from the changelings were even audible through the roar of the airship engines and buzzing of large insect-like wings.

The leader ship–the vessel Neighmo piloted–began to dip underneath the tall fog coverage. As he did this, others behind him began to do follow his maneuver. As one of the airships dipped much lower than the others, it drastically pulled up out of the fog as its under-body was seen covered with changelings which ripped and gnashed at its hull. At that moment it could be seen that a dark veil began blotting though the ocean of mist below them; growing ever more present and visible that below this veil was even more changelings. If it wasn’t for the poor decision that captain of that ship made by going lower than the rest of the fleet, they would have never known of the imminent surprise attack the changelings were about to make. They didn’t exactly know how they had caught up to them and remained hidden for so long, but now that their plan was impeded, Neighmo could take immediate action to counter act it.

He swerved upward away from the fog, and with that operation, the others followed without the need for command. They flew high above the mist and as the changelings saw this, they too fully revealed their underlying swarm and quickly caught up behind them. Zack–still lagging behind–tried ushering his mythical pet to go faster.

“Come on,” he pleaded as he turned back to see the gaining threat drawing closer. “Just a little faster for me, old buddy!” Nox was trying ever so hard to fly quicker, but the bird lacked the strength to propel itself at Zack’s desired rate of speed.

A curtain of darkness overcame the two as Zack looked up to see a now rising swarm of changelings about to plummet onto his location. He had to do something to help aid Nox, so he began to take a firmer grasp of his bird’s back as he placed his feet atop Nox. He was bent low, keeping his left hand tightly fixed on his pet while the the right began to unsheathe the Prevailer. Magic began to build within his body, and as it did, static charges of electricity from the storm plume Nox gave off in its contrail connected and energized his sword. As the changelings began their death dive towards the two, enough magic had built up with his other hand to release a hopefully sufficient strike.

He let go off the bird completely and flung his now free hand forward. From the tips of his fingers shot five intertwining bolts of lightning that near instantaneously connected with the leading changeling in the crashing wave of others. As it struck, a great boom of thunder overcame the area as the changeling glowed blue and its skeleton became visible for a split second. The lightning strike weaved and linked through the diving swarm, electrifying every enemy in close proximity. As the energy left each changeling’s body, one by one they fell through the sky and below the fog coverage. They plummeted in heaps of charcoal smoke and lit cinder, lighting the bleak skies in orange and red. The wave that nearly took Zack and Nox out of the sky had been drawn back, but they weren’t in the clear yet.

No more than a moment later, another band of enemies–as great in numbers as their fallen siblings–rose up from behind. Before Zack could even get a clear sight on the mass in his wake, a loud crash overlook his hearing ahead of him. He turned to see that one of the airships before him had been overran by changelings. The enemies climbed all across the ship, painting the hull black and green. The ship weaved out of control and as the weight became too much for the vessel to handle. The crew began to dive overboard, which in turn lost full control of the airship as it viciously revved back. At the rate Zack was flying, the aircraft became an unavoidable obstacle as it spun wildly out of the sky and into his path.

Zack wasn’t sure Nox would be able to dodge it in time, so he decided to quickly take action. He flung his arm forward and opened his fist, letting the magic build up as fast as it could inside of him. As the starboard side of the vessel became visible in its violent whirling, he let out a burst of magic that cut through and out the other side of the hull. A hole was created in the ship that would make passage between it easily, but soon Zack realized the gap he made was too small to fly through.

As the ship tumbled towards them–now in deadly range–Zack quickly grasped both Nox’s wings and folded them in hopes that now they would be able to fit. He ducked and hoped for the best as the falling, changeling-crawling airship swallowed the two. He wasn’t sure how, for his eyes were closed and his body was tightly pressed against Nox’s back, but they flew through it safely as the airship slammed into the massive swarm behind them, hardly doing any real damage to the enemy.

He sprang back up and looked back, watching the airship vanish into the dark swarm. He turned back to see that in front of him, other airships were fighting off changelings. On board the ships, ponies shot down as many changelings as they could with the aid of unicorn magic, spears and crossbows. The air battle between the airships and changelings were a loss cause however, for every so often a ship would be overtaken by hundreds of changelings and torn apart, dropping out of the sky. They only needed to hold them off shortly–possibly at the risk of their lives–to escort both Zack and the Princess to Ponyville safely. It had become a daunting task now that the changelings surrounded them from all sides, but a glimmer of hope soon twinkled in Zachary’s eyes.

The foggy cloud coverage had separated for a mere moment to reveal they were almost on top of the village they strived to reach. As Zack began to bring his weight forward, motioning to Nox to fly lower, something struck him and attached to his back. He spun about and saw that a changeling had latched onto him. It hissed as it drew its head back and opened its jagged muzzle wide. With limited mobility, Zack could only jab the creature with his elbow. With a few firm hits, the changeling was knocked off of him, but more had come to its aid. Another changeling soon grabbed hold of the underside of Nox, then another on the bird’s neck. Changeling after changeling began to clasp to both him and Nox as the two were being pulled out of the sky. Nox tried to keep his rider steady, but the enemy was too much for the bird as it had to brace for a crash landing.

The two stabbed blindly through the dim clouds below. They fell through the murk and were met by the coming households and buildings that Ponyville was made up of. Nox swerved upward drastically as they both fought to shake the shapeshifting beasts away from them. The sudden, skyward jerk unsettled Zack from his position as he tumbled off backwards over the village. He flew wildly over the buildings with no control over his body at all. Everything was a blur to him as he felt his body crash through the side of a home. Wood splintered his skin as he rammed through the house’s second floor and into the first floor. With a thud, he collided into the front door and out into the main streets of Ponyville. He tumbled out to an eventually halt, utterly shocked to realize that he was still alive.

He rolled upwards quickly, patting himself down to find that his sword was still attached to his belt. His back creaked as he let out a gasp of air. The pain from the devastating landing was now rushing into his body, as if his adrenaline had blocked it out until he got on his feet again. He bent over with his hands on his knees to catch his breath, tightly holding his eyes shut while pressing his teeth firmly together. He knew that if it probably wasn't for the Catalyst Stone–which also granted him extra strength–that he would have most certainly been dead for that previous impact. When he arched back upward, the surrounding sound came to his ears and his vision was filled with the horrors that once followed him.

The great buzzing and thundering the changelings made was near deafening. They surrounded the village from all sides–their terrifying numbers blotting out most of the sun’s bleak light. The enemy began flooding the streets in an attempt to surround Zachary. They poured out from the alleys and houses roaring and screaming, but holding their ground at a good distance around the town square.

Before Zack glowed the macabre town hall with its windows beaming emerald lights, almost personifying the very essence of the wickedness around him. An evil presence could be felt which strayed from the rest of the changelings. This magic was quite similar to Discord’s, yet distinctly unlike him. Zachary withdrew his sword and grasped it tight as he pointed the blade towards the enemy hive, waiting attentively for the foe he sensed to emerge on the offense.

Before his presence could be revealed, the changelings in Ponyville’s skyline parted as a single airship dropped into the village. It was Neighmo’s ship which held both Celestia and Shining Armor, and it was falling to its side in a heap of smoke. Zack watched as the large vessel collided with the ground, upheaving rock and dirt as it dug across the grassy town square field. From it bailed the Princess, which held both Neighmo and Shining Armor in a field of protective magic. The two stallions were dropped as the aura around them fleeted and Celestia escaped safely away from the smoldering wreckage. Zack could clearly see that the three were safe, so he diverted his attention back towards the growing enemy power that loomed behind the wide double doors of the town hall. He felt whatever it was was on the verge of making itself known.

It was the silence of it all that tortured Zachary’s mind. Even with the legions of changelings buzzing or hissing around him and the grand airship behind him set a fire, it was all droned out by the coming moment, making an eerie silence to him. The three other ponies came up from behind him and stood by his sides. Each was focused on the shining town hall, the tower which homed a greater evil than the armies around them. Sweat began to seep into his grip as Zack’s eyes strained with anxious anxiety–he wasn’t quite sure how much longer he could take this.

A splitting light came forth from the doorways that took Zachary’s breath away. The horrid, green illumination drowned the four as the doors creaked open slowly. A dark figure arose from the light and floating around him was a multitude of ovoid shapes. The figure's resemblance was unsettling to the four as their eyes widen in disbelief. From the light emerged Discord, whom they believed would be awaiting atop of Dragon Peak. He briskly walked out and down the town hall steps with his talons and claws held up before him, each glowing with the same deathly green aura. The same magic that enveloped his fingers also lifted the now visible oval-shaped objects behind him. They were changeling cocoons he levitated, and in them were the Bearers of Harmony, Valiant Steed, Spitfire and Marestorm.

The draconequus huffed with annoyance, “What is it? What’s going on?”

“Discord, you liar,” Zachary fumed while pointing at his foe, “Why have you come here instead of Dragon Peak?” Zachary should have foreseen this, but was too gullible to even think Discord would lie to him. He was kicking himself now, his plans were shattered and he was at the mercy of his enemy.

The new Hexarch glowered, “I’m not Disc–” A grin shot across his face as he said in a suppressed chuckle, “Oh my, excuse me. It must be very confusing for you all. I am Hexarch! The newly evolved Changeling Leader! I will crush Equestria with my newfound power through this perfect form! Through this new body, I can channel my magic and chaos without fail–unlike my old, obsolete body.”

“There’s t-two Disc-cords,” sputtered Shining Armor.

“No,” sharply replied Neighmo, “Just Discord and this knock-off.” Hexarch twitched in irritation at the old earth pony’s harsh insult.

He commanded them saying, “I will soon be your new god! For I am even greater than Discord! My children, bind these insignificant fools!”

Changelings from all sides began to blast the four oppressors in webbing. With the combined strength of the multitude, their magic was vastly more powerful than even Zachary’s. In a few short seconds, the four were fastened to the ground in partial cocoons; only their heads were free as Hexarch approached even closer, still levitating the other captives behind him.

“Ah,” Hexarch breathed in relief, “much better... Thank you, my children.” He rose the six, the Generals and Spitfire overhead and continued, “Do you not have eyes to see? I have captured the greatest magic in Equestria, the Elements of Harmony! Even with my impressive power and the power Discord gave me before the war, I am no longer under Discord’s control–for I have the greatest of all powers in this world!”

As Hexarch monologued, Celestia thought carefully on what could be done and soon an idea came into her mind. She closed her eyes and focused on Shining Armor. In the Captain of the Guard’s head, a voice came as clear as day, as if it was whispering directly into his ear.

“Shining,” the voice whispered to him. His ears perked up in sudden alarm, but no one seemed to notice.

“Do not be afraid,” the voice proceeded, “this is Celestia. I have a plan, but I need your strength and understanding. Now listen closely...”

As Hexarch continued babbling onward about his new world order with his Queen and children, Celestia blurted out, “You cannot possibly wield the Elements like some toy or weapon. You have no knowledge of such things.” The Father of the Changelings turned and raised an eyebrow at the Princess.

A cunning and devious look was smeared across his face as he retorted, “I will simple sap them of their powers, of course. I will be the sole controller of the Elements.”

“You know nothing!” The mare’s unicorn horn gave forth a powerful, golden light that burned away the webbed prison around her.

Hexarch glared and demanded his kin, “Stop her at once!”

The hundreds of changelings around her fired at will to try and apprehend the Princess with webbing. Their missiles failed to even reach her when a purple, magical orb became present around her. The attacks simple ricocheted back into the armies and into the air. Celestia began to concentrate and soon around her she conjured the magical artifacts, taken directly from Canterlot Castle. The Six Elements circled before her, levitating by her magic. They began to flicker and radiate with a powerful force, shimmering in a rainbow of light and majesty. Hexarch took a step back in fear, not knowing what she was doing or what these artifacts around her were.

“What are you incompetent varmints doing? Stop her! Kill her if you have to, just stop her,” commanded Hexarch with ferocity. Now nearly every changeling around the village was firing their magic towards the Princess; but now that the Elements were present and giving off magic beyond their own, their futile attacks showed no effect and shot back wildly. The emerald projectiles were only a mere light show to the Princess as the Elements grew stronger and stronger, giving the force field around her an ever rising strength.

Hexarch, seeing that the changeling’s attempts were useless against the foreign magic, shouted in rage, “I’ll end this myself since you fools are worthless!”

He rose his hands and produced an emerald blast of energy towards the Princess. With the combined powers from his own being, Discord’s gift, and the love taken from Ponyville’s citizens, the beam was sufficiently breaking down the shield. Both Shining and Celestia tried their best to hold back the magic, but the shield was breaking down too fast. Celestia wouldn’t have the time to create a powerful enough spell to use against Hexarch if this shield failed.

Hexarch began laughing hysterically and uncontrollably as he witnessed his magic in full force dissipating the shield ever so slowly. In a sudden change of events however, a beam of changeling webbing shot forth towards him and bound his hands together, significantly decreasing the output of his magic. Hexarch was still genetically a changeling, and his own race’s magic against him was still greatly affective. He turned to see who had done this and saw a sole changeling stood out amongst the others. It glowered at its leader as Hexarch stood baffled and enraged.

“What is this treachery? I will kill you for this,” he screamed out towards his disobedient child. Zack watched this strange event from his prison as the scene unfolded. He knew he could escape at any time, but the cocoon he was partially held in was quite soothing to his injuries. The purpose of the cocoons was not only to sap the love out of its occupants, but to also hold them in a protective stasis; the cocoon was a healing mechanism which helped rejuvenate and keep the captive alive in hopes of draining them of all of their love for longer periods of time.

The defiant changeling spouted before his father, “You have been here long enough! This is my home! These are my people!”

“What,” choked Hexarch, which was breathless at that statement his son made, “What!”

“I am Hearth!” When those words were spoken, Zachary’s heart fluttered with joy when he recognized the name.

Hearth revved back his head and shot Hexarch again and again, weakening him slowly but surely. Hexarch tried to focus on his magic, but it was no use when he was being constantly attacked by his own kind. As Hearth depleted all of his magic to try and stop his father, he buckled down and nearly collapsed in fatigue. Hexarch saw this opportunity and assumed that he could knock away his insubordinate child without risking his focus on defeating the Princess. He flung his right hand to the side Hearth was on and shot him point blank with a powerful spell. The blast sent the changeling soaring backwards as his body disintegrated into flakes of ash. Zack flinched and gritted his teeth; Hearth had tried so much to stop Hexarch, but at the time, his attempts seemed in vain.

This was not the case however; when Hexarch diverted his attention back towards the Princess, a great flash of multi-hued magic burst forth from her being. A great bridge of rainbow light sprang upward and arched high above the heads of everyone. Hexarch gripped his fists together and tried to move out of the way, but soon realized that Hearth had fastened his feet to the ground in webbing before he was blasted away.

The rainbow dove upon him and consumed the being as the changeling’s gasped in awe at the sight. The magic swirled and devoured Hexarch as he held his pose, never admitting to pain or defeat. From his tail upwards, his body began to slowly turn to stone. As the magic finally faded and the multiple colors receded to nothingness, it was revealed that Hexarch–the false Discord–was turned to a marble statue. The cocoons he had levitated fell quickly back towards the ground with its occupants unharmed.

The changelings around the village were at a loss of words as they incoherently began shouting and stammering. Their leader was practically killed, and without proper direction, they were nothing more than a dumbfounded and confused swarm of insects.

Neighmo turned in his cocoon towards the Princess and stated, “Astounding work, my Princess–but we’re not done yet. Given that I predicted this circumstance to ya aboard my ship, would ya do the honors of giving off a flare before these dumb bastards decide ta’ kill us? I would do the honors, but I seem ta’ be unable ta’ do so at the moment.”

She replied firmly, “Understood, Captain.” The alicorn then shot off a bright yellow flair from her horn that reached high above the city. The changeling’s had no idea what was going on and the magic, yellow dart given off by the Princess befuddled them even more so. No more than a few seconds later, great blasts of horns came over the mountain tops and valleys that surrounded the township. No horn sounded the same as each blasted, echoing through the Equestrian countryside.

“What is that,” Shining asked aloud, searching the skies for the source of the noise. “It sounds like no Canterlot trumpet to me.”

“Right ya are, ya colt,” Neighmo laughed and hollered towards the thousands, “Ya best be a run’n, ya foals! We ain’t the only ones who has an army!”

He turned back towards the puzzled, white stallion and explained more clearly, “Me and Celestia made sure that our neighbors would have airship armies of their own a few years ago. They’ve been on our borders the entire day, we just needed to wait for the right time to call’em. Figure’n that we needed to amass the enemy army in one spot, we devised the perfect strategy to flank ‘em!” The horns began sounding off again one by one, this time sounding much closer to Ponyville than before.

The green stallion began naming them off as they blasted, “Hoofington! Las Pegasus! Manehattan! Trottingham! Germaneigh! Fillydephia! And damn, I don’t know the sound of that horn, but they’re welcome too! Ha-HA!”

The airships began encircling the village in mass numbers far beyond Canterlot’s original fleet size. The changelings saw this and began to panic as the closest aircrafts fired a multitude of bolts into the swarm. The armies dispersed wildly, going every which way to avoid the airship’s attacks. When the Equestrians saw this, they too began their hunt to exterminate the menace in their land, breaking off from their battalions into smaller armadas to cover more ground.

The war which had claimed many in the capital province seemed to be over in a last act of driving back the leaderless forces. Zachary knew, however, that this was not the case. The war wasn’t over until Discord was defeated, who patiently waited atop Dragon Peak.

A light, cool breeze blew through the deserted Ponyville. The changeling webbing–which once draped over the rooftops and lamp posts that glowed sickly in the bleak streets–began to dimly burn out. Their mesh which covered the small city began to melt away as their magic–along with themselves–fleeted away back to their home’s far northeast of Equestria. The damned Realm of Aerothel was where the mass headed, or at least tried to. Many were being butchered and hunted down by the relentless Equestrian armies. Thousands were reported to be killed, but no one could be sure if they had eradicated the menace from their land or not.

Too many had dispersed in all directions and it was highly likely that a few dozen made it out of Equestria alive; however the airship militaries made sure they wouldn’t pass towards the Aerothian Desert where their hives and caves were by, so they situated a large fleet towards its border beyond Equestria. None had made it past the blockade, but it begs the question as to where–if any still–made it out of Equestria and where they would go. Their allies were unknown to even the Princesses, perhaps the Ivory Guard may know, but their secrecy stays within their ranks.

There were only so many places the changelings could flee. To the far north is the Icicle Mountains, home to the Griffons. To the south lay Equestria’s outer realms which homed mostly earth ponies and Bridle Bay. To the west was the Mild West, more pony allies and Buffalo countries. Lastly, to the east was the Low Lands, the long stretch of plains and forests which homes every sort of race and creature. The possibilities of where they would exit Equestria at was endless, but the Equestrians knew they had wiped out the changeling legions, and they possibly wouldn’t be able to amass such a military for decades to come.

While the hunt progressed and the city was evacuated of all invaders. The Princess and others began freeing one another from the cocoons. As Zack was let loose, his once aching body and throbbing pains had ceased from his time in the cocoon. He drew in a deep breath, with his spirits revived again and his strength at full potential. Celestia came to the Bearers of Harmony and in one magical jolt, split the cocoons and freed them along with her Generals and Spitfire. In awkward shambles with woozy stances, they stretched up off the ground. The six mares had been nearly asleep all day as they blinked tiresomely and yawned, raising their hooves to wipe away the remaining sleep from their eyes. They hadn’t come to just yet about what had occurred during their sleep, but soon their eyes fully shot open upon seeing the devastated village.

They rushed towards Princess Celestia, hollering and wildly questioning her as to what had happened. They never remembered this happening, which scared them greatly; for the changeling attack was a surprise to them and their minds could only remember the approaching storm before the long night. Tears of shock and dismay filled Rarity’s and Twilight’s eyes while Fluttershy cradled herself on the ground, trying to assure herself that all of this was a dream. Pinkie blared over the rest, demanding answers with incoherent questions and ramblings. Applejack stomped and demanded questions too in a more angry fashion, wondering how her farm and family was doing more than the state of the town or what had exactly happened. Rainbow Dash stood apart from the group, she knew all too well what had happened and merely scanned over the devastation around her. Their voices together jumbled and confused matters more than aided their minds with relief.

Without words or warning, Celestia bent her head low as her alicorn horn shimmered white with strange magic. Torrents of weaving energy, like ribbons of light, flowed outward and came into the five pony’s eyes. Rainbow watched from afar as her friends witnessed what Celestia had seen and known of. The five watched as Cloudsdale fell, they witnessed the mayhem and fury of Discord’s power as he destroyed Canterlot. They saw the escape of Neighmo’s air fleet and the demise of Hexarch. As these events were seen and as the magic faded, they all were informed of the last twenty-four hours that passed. It took a moment for them to make sense of it all and how something like this could have happened to such a peaceful country, but soon they came to agreement with all that had taken place.

Twilight stepped forward and told the Princess, “This is all very bizarre. One of the creatures you showed us seems to have correlated with a dream I had.” Fluttershy let out squeak of horror which gained everyone’s attention. Twilight’s statement had rekindled something that made the pegasus visibly shudder.

She looked about her friends and attested with a trembling voice, “I had a dream with that m-monster you showed us. The Discord being, he was in our dream!”

Applejack stepped forward to tell her part, “That dream was about us, but everything was goin’ all crazy like, like raining chocolate milk and ma’ corn all popp’n in the fields. Then ya called us all over to your castle and informed us about this here Discord fella’.”

“I say,” Rarity added, “this is all unreasonable strange, but given the state of Ponyville at the moment, I’m inclined to reason with all of this... strangeness. Anyways, then we went through this awful hedge maze which eventually turned us all against each other!”

“And it just got worse and worse and worse...” Pinkie implied, bouncing with every word she spoke. “And then we all beat him with the magic of friendship! Then we woke up!” She paused for a moment and looked at the Princess with a growing, fearful look.

She then asked frantically, “He’s gone, right?”

Celestia lowered her head and answered back, “He is far from gone.” The group of mares gasped in astonishment, even the others behind them who were once enslaved by the cocoons were quite afraid.

Marestorm turned towards Valiant as the two looked at each other in disbelief. Spitfire sighed, she knew how tough he was and that the Princesses had no chance at stopping him completely. Zack stood quietly behind them, of course he knew this and continually looked over the high ridges that cradled the village he stood in. Monotonously, his eyes strayed towards Dragon Peak as Discord’s words rang clear in his head about setting the world on fire before the hour’s end. Discord would strike Ponyville first, for he knew they were there at that moment; they were all unsafe still and this bothered him greatly. He knew that hour was growing close and he had to be up there, so he hastily approached Celestia from behind the Main Six and others. As he walked past Valiant, Spitfire and Marestorm, both the mares were startled by his sudden appearance as Valiant let out a sigh of relief upon seeing him.

Valiant called out to him, “Zack! You don’t know how thankful I am to see that you’re here now. It’s been Tartarus here in Equestria and–”

“I know,” he coldly broke in, still making his way towards the Princess. The gasps the mares made made the other six ponies turn to see the battle-hardened Zachary make his approach.

“ZACK-EEEEE,” Pinkie squealed as she darted towards him and grabbed hold of his long, right leg. As much as he would love to bend down and comfort his pink pony, he had no time to waste. He reached his hand down, grabbed her by the neck like a mother cat and sat her to his side as he continued onward. The other mares parted with smiles on their faces so the Princess and him could meet closer. Celestia saw in Zack’s face a grave concern and her emotions dialed more toward his.

“I need you to fly me up to Dragon Peak,” Zack demanded. “Discord’s about to set this valley on fire if I don’t get up there before the hour’s end!” She had almost forgotten about his threat as her nerves tensed back up. Like a shockwave, fear and horror swept over the ponies as Zack’s words reached their ears.

“He wouldn’t,” Twilight Sparkle promptly rebuked Zack. “He’s crazy and chaotic and cruel... but not malevolent! From what I’ve experienced with him, he wouldn’t kill anypony!”

Celestia and Zack fell silent as they looked back at her; they both shared looks of bewilderment and disbelief at what words the purple pony had voiced. As Zachary raised his finger towards her, about to give Twilight a few choice and highly explicit words, Celestia placed her hoof on his chest and he held his tongue.

The Princess stepped forward and explained to the six Bearers, “What you all may think of Discord from this equally partaken dream is not what he truly is. Yes, he is all of those things you mentioned, Twilight, but he is also malevolent, violent, unrelenting and desires to inflict suffering. He was once merely a trickster, but from what I, Zack, and many others have seen so far, he is out to solely kill, steal and destroy. He will not stop and he will not rest until he rules over this entire planet.” The little ponies before her watched up at their tall Princess with eyes filled with grim insight.

Celestia looked over at Zack and continued, “Zachary must be the one to stop him, for I nor Luna can defeat him. If he must fail... which I pray he does not... but if Zachary must fail to kill the beast, you all must run. You must run as fast and as far away as you can–and never stop. That is all you can do.”

Rainbow Dash flapped up above the five mares to make her opinion known aloud, “Zack’s gotta do it alone? He can’t have any help?”

Celestia replied, “He wields a weapon that can truly destroy Discord, and only he can wield it.”

“But can’t we like, I don’t know, deal any bit of damage to this Discord guy?”

Applejack added in a confident tone, “I’m sure we, the best-est, brightest, strongest mares can take’m on! We have the most powerful magic in Ponydom right here too! We can do it,to it, Princess! Trust us!”

Valiant had to make the remark before someone else did, so he butted in saying, “It’s not whether you six will risk it all to try and put a scratch on him, it’s a matter of how quickly you want to die.” He elaborated as he stepped before them, “Didn’t you just hear our Princess? Even she and Luna couldn’t harm him. Do you possible think you six could do any better?”

“We won’t know until we give it our all,” fumed Fluttershy as she shook her hoof at Valiant. The amount of ferocity the yellow, quiet mare had just displayed before everyone astonished the crowd to a mere silence. No one was expecting such a response from the shy pegasus pony.

Twilight confirmed, “You’re right, Fluttershy!” She turned towards the silenced Zack and said, “We can help you, Zack! We all can! Together, with the Magic of–”

“You’re weak, all of you are,” Zack stated in a tone as cruel as Discord’s. His eyes never left Dragon Peak as he refused to look the mare in the eye while continuing, “Celestia’s right, Valiant’s right. You’ll just add more numbers to the casualties.” He turned to look at her with an expression no one amidst the group had seen. His hazel eyes held both the utmost fear and fury one could partake on another. He looked through the ponies with a stare that spanned a thousand yards; he had been through hell and now, the ponies began to realize this. He was no longer the Zack they knew during those times peace–peace was vacant not only in the land, but in him as well.

“Tell me... Twilight Sparkle... are any of you ready to die? Are you ready to experience a death far greater and more painful than anything you could comprehend? I am the only one who will face Discord. And if you get in the way... you won’t be in the way much longer. I truly wish to return peace, but peace has made you all weak. I was forcible taken of that joy, but now I wish to give it back.” He looked directly at Pinkie as those last words left his lips. Her eyes, those cerulean gems that pierced through him as much as they did the first time he looked into them, made Zack give a slow, warm smile. An assuring expression hid away the mad man he was to say what was to come next.

“That’s all I can do...” he began to lightly speak, losing focus as his eyes wandered deeper into the pink mare’s. Rainbow looked away, it was too hard for her knowing that Zack was a now a lost cause for her, even if he succeeded against Discord.

“...That’s all I was meant to do... And it would kill me... to see you... die along with me.”

A loud, booming sound came overhead as everyone’s attention was drawn upward. A single airship was floating down as its propellers created a mighty gust around and over them. As the vessel got closer to the ground, a pony jumped clear over deck with a rope in his teeth. Following him flew a very familiar looking bird as the pony steadily swung towards the ground. With a firm landing, Captain Neighmo presented himself as Nox perched right atop his back. No one at the time had realized the old stallion had even left their company until he made himself known with a new airship.

“This yer bird here, lad,” He said as Nox flapped over and brushed up against Zack’s head in a comforting nuzzle. “Had to get’m back, but he handled himself quite nicely, he did with those changelings.”

“Thank you, Neighmo.”

“Pleasure–but wait, there’s more! I have a ticket to Dragon Peak Mountain with your name on it! The Princess told me all about your coming fight, just to let ya know; that, and your bird’s looking a bit beaten up by the way he’s flying, so I thought I’d take ya myself in my borrowed airship of mine.” He pointed towards the rope and concluded, “Time’s a waste’n, better hasten!”

The old stallion was true as Zack promptly made his way over to the rope to climb aboard. Something grabbed hold of his leg though, hindering his ability to walk properly. He looked down and noticed Pinkie tightly fastened around it again, however this time, she was sobbing deeply in the cloth.

“Please, Zackie! At least let us come and watch! At least let us be emotional support! I want to help! I really do!” He looked up at the others who smiled and waited patiently for his response. After all he, Celestia and Valiant had told the Bearers of Harmony, it seemed the pink pony was the only one to get to him.

“Stay aboard the ship, do not leave it!”

Pinkie immediately let go of him and raced up the rope before anyone else could. The rest were simply lifted by a pegasus aboard the ship or teleported. In a moment’s notice, the ship was off into the sky with its bow pointed towards the destination.

The smoke and haze had dried Zack’s eyes out as he walked as far as he could towards the front of the ship, crossing his arms and watching the battlefield steadily approach from the distance. The airship broke through the denser cloud coverage and now the top of the mountain was nearly visible to his sight. Celestia joined him as the two watched in silence while the others waited quietly on deck. A telepathic conversation was in process between both Celestia and Zachary as the two stared off into the growing mountains.

Zack spoke to her saying, “You can feel her, can’t you?”

“Luna’s up on Dragon Peak, I sense it.”

“Likewise...”

Celestia digressed, still speaking into Zachary's mind asking, “How are you so calm right now? In Canterlot, you could barely hold your ground, but now–from what I can sense–you are hardly as nervous or scared than you once were. What’s gotten into you?"

He turned towards her and voicelessly answered back, “I’ve accepted that I’m going to die, and I’m fine with that. I’ll give it my all still, even with that notion lingering in my head. I’ll push myself as far as I can push, I will hold nothing back. But if things go south, I’ll try and take me and Discord out, only if it goes south however.”

She looked onward off of the airship, her enchanted mane blowing steadily backwards in the wind. She was at a loss for words and was quite fearful if Zack was truly going to give up his life for all of them.

“You know,” she told him, “Pinkie Pie... she loves you.”

“This I know.”

“She loves you like a lover now...”

“...I know.”

“If you die, she won’t be the same. She won’t be able to use her Element properly. Her emotions will be unbalanced, she won’t be able to focus–really none of them will when seeing your corpse before them. I won’t be able to hold them back if you fail, they won’t run, they’re too stubborn to do something like that.” Zack thought for a noiseless moment on what to say, letting the Princess’ words sink deep in him; the consequences of it all were finally weighing upon him.

He finally replied with a new tactic in play, “If I die, Celestia, use the Catalyst Stone inside of me as a final weapon. Overload my body with magic, kill us all in a great ball of magical energy. Destroy Arteria if you have to, we cannot allow Discord to win... or even escape this planet to possibly cause harm to another. Kill me when the time comes. Kills us all to stop him. Do not hesitate, please.”

Her eyes met with his as she nodded in agreement. The world around them never seemed so bleak as now.

24

View Online

(24)

At high noon, Discord sat perched atop the mountain overlooking the vast ocean of fallen mist. The sun had broken through the high cumuli that tumbled overhead and its rays glistened in yellow illumination off the shores of fog that rolled below Dragon Peak’s waist. The cloud would never disperse along with the morning, it would take the entire day for it to wash over Equestria. The fog would eventually pass as it traveled into the bays, deserts and ranges beyond Equestria’s dominion. With the ever-flowing fog below, Dragon Peak was like a leaf in a shore-less river’s drift.

The very top of the peak itself was sliced away flat by the draconequus when he arrived. He needed a perfect battlefield to do his finest, and for his enemy to do his finest as well. His unrelenting magic made the process of smoothing the mountain’s head effortless and soon after he waited and watched through the clouds as the events of the ponies and human unfolded. He could sense their gathering energy, as well as the fleeting energy of the changelings which made him bite his lip. In the process of all this happening, he noticed a presence far behind him in the center of the battlefield. He knew who it was and turned to greet her.

With his paw and talons held together, he welcomed his favorite Princess, “I knew you of all ponies could survive such an attack from me.” He was referring to how he threw Luna into Canterlot, burying her in the mountain itself. “Your lunar magic ceases to amaze me, Selene.”

Luna trotted forward with a look of disapproval on her face. He was true, her lunar magic made it possible to escape the prison of earth around her. She had veiled herself in shadow, no longer bound as a solid. In this form, which she had used many times, she weaved her way through the rocks safely. The Princess of the Night walked next to Discord overlooking the gray sea before them. He couldn’t quite understand why she wanted to meet him here, even after all he had done. Creeping curiosity had almost gotten the best of the draconequus before she spoke out.

“What do you plan on doing... after all of this? After all of this pointless killing and waiting, I don’t see a point to it.” Discord looked over at the mare, but her eyes seemed zoned in below the clouds towards Ponyville.

“I thought I told you and Celestia,” he sighed. “All I want is peace. Though I wish not to do this, I have to secure that tranquility. The pieces have already moved, and there’s no going back and stopping what’s been done here and beyond Equestria. I can give this world what it truly desires to thrive and prosper, but now I must do it at a cost.”

“Your honied words of extermination are almost believable.” She turned to look at him, fearless and headstrong; and with bitterness in her tone she bit back, “Is it not so hard to let go? To give up? We can still save this world, Alwaid.” She bent closer to him as her hoof found its way into his open palm beside him. “Come with us, Alwaid. We can still make a better tomorrow. We can leave in peace, only if you stop now and give up.”

Discord looked down into the alicorn’s eyes and replied in a frigid voice, “What’s done... is done, Selene. I choose to walk down this path, for if I do not, no one will... and if no one will, we will never see peace. I must sacrifice everything to achieve what is right. Why can’t you see this of all creatures?” Luna’s hoof broke away from Discord’s gentle grasp as she stepped back away from him. He turned and watched her; her silent gaze–unbroken by emotion–looked over before the draconequus.

“You’re too much,” she breathed wearily. Her emotions could only be felt in the words that came from her mouth as she continued, “Why can’t you return to whom you once were? Alwaid the kind, Alwaid the gentle. Alwaid the mighty, Alwaid the protector–”

“Alwaid the fool–Alwaid the ignorant!”

With sudden burst of rage, Luna proclaimed, “I liked you when you were ignorant!” Discord stopped, letting the words she spoke ring through his ears like the shrill of thunder. “You were like a brother to me... I use to envy you. I took your wisdom you shared with me to heart... you were the one who told me to never give in... to pick yourself up when you fall... In my banishment, I was the one who pushed myself, to learn the forgotten ways of lunar magic. I’ve even surpassed my sister in sheer power, all because of the inspiration you’ve given me.” She could no longer hold back the pains from the past as tears began to build in her eyes. Discord remained emotionless as his sister began to break down before her. Luna’s somber visage–the powerful and feared mare–now wept before her enemy like a child.

“I still love you, Alwaid... however, if you have to kill all of us–the strong and the weak–and bathe this world in fire to start again, then do so already. Me and Celestia tried to keep peace, we tired to so hard, Discord. I wish you could understand. But I just pray that when the lonely god looks out over his new kingdom, I hope he finds that everything is good.”

Luna’s body began to dematerialize into shadowy starlight as it sailed off through the haze beyond. The draconequus turned and crossed his arms, overlooking the fog from his original spot. The words she said truly weakened him, and his mind began to slowly crack under the pressure of it all. He had to keep it together, for it would all be over soon.

The loud whir of the dual propellers thumped through the blaring wind. The noise of the aircraft resounded through Zack’s ears as well as the patter of fretful hooves and quivering, hopeless voices from behind him. The airship continued to make progress upwards, nearly reaching the cloud barrier above them. They would have to pierce through the rising fog to see their destination clear. In no time, the flying vessel performed this as sheets of dense fog enveloped the vehicle.

As the deck of the ship was veiled in the thick mists, silence ensued over the troubled ponies. Valiant and Marestorm stood quietly by each other with eyes searching over the faint world around them. Gale huddled closer to the large stallion beside her unintentionally as the fog fell over the ship and the absence of noise ensued. Both were as antsy and worried about the coming battle as the others, but the eerie, soundless atmosphere that fell over the occupants of the ship did not ease their stress. Though this was not the time or place for such thoughts that Valiant was turning in his head, however he couldn’t quite take his mind off of the dark mare who’s eyes shimmered like gold. He had taken to fancying her, as she did to to him–though it was never spoken, both knew what their feeling were to each other. This was the only comfort Valiant could find or wish for in the situation they all were in; and if things turned out all right in the end, he knew that Gale Marestorm would be his mare.

Zachary stood at the forefront of the airship’s deck, breathing in the cold wind that came with the risen haze they punctured. Zack closed his eyes and with a calm mind, began to think through his strategy of attack. No matter how hard he tried to focus, he couldn’t keep a straight thought and mindset on the battle ahead. Voices of dismay and voices of inadequacy plagued his mind. Zack didn’t understand though, he thought by absorbing the Catalyst Stone that he would be cured and his sanity would return, but the pounding in his head continued. He was no longer seeing visions or hearing voices, but he felt so unsure and already defeated. He was the hapless hero who dared to say that he would come out of this clash alive. The weight of it all began to take its effects on him as his hands trembled and his breathing became sporadic.

A tug on his left hand brought him back to Equestria, and as he felt the pull a second time, he turned to see who was wanting his attention. Out of all the others who would have wanted him, he was a tad dazed to see Rainbow Dash before him. She looked up when she had gained Zack’s focus; she had to step back and look nearly straight up to see his face due to Zachary’s impressive height.

She smiled warmly and said, “Hey Zack...”

“Hi, Rainbow Dash,” he responded with words that fell flat. He knew he had just sounded discouraged and kicked himself knowing that now the ponies will know for sure that he wasn’t prepared to fight Discord.

The cyan pegasus took notice of this cue, but went on, “I just wanted to say... that I’ll be rooting for you the whole way, pal. I know you can do it! I believe in you!”

“Thank y–”

“But Zack,” she began to ask, “is there something wrong?” Now he knew he had really messed up, letting his emotions slip like that in front of her. To his surprise though, everyone one else aboard was busy talking to others, paying no attention to the two on the bow of the ship.

“Is there anything I can do to help,” she continued, edging a little closer to him with a look of deep concern.

“I-I’m fine, thank you...” he quickly replied as he turned away from her. He clinched his fists in anger and in a short moment, he turned back to face the confused mare.

He chose his words carefully as he said in a quiet volume, “No, I’m not fine. I’m afraid. I-I don’t know why of all people–, ponies I’m telling you this. But, to answer your question, yes, there is something wrong.” Before she could answer, he tried to assure his motives to her, “Look, I think anyon–, pony in my shoes–, hooves would be quite afraid in this predicament, wouldn’t you agree? I’m not only fighting for my life, but for yours and your friends and the Princesses and this world. Rainbow Dash, can’t you see that?”

His words began to lose strength as he went on, “After all I’ve been through–and I can assure you I’ve been through a lot–it would seem I’m still the... the lonely, scared person I’ve always been. I thought I would be some great hero, some magnificent, fearless warrior who would embody everything a hero is meant to be, especially after my time in Firelight Woods.” Zack put his hands out to his side and indicated, “But just look at me. I’m no storybook hero or savior. I couldn’t care one bit about my own life, but letting a world burn from my one failure? Yes, Rainbow Dash, there’s something wrong, and it’s me.”

He looked up above her to see that everyone was still paying no attention to his ramblings as he swiftly pivoted back around and looked forward off of the ship. The vessel had now broken through the clouds and the peak was in sight. The world around them glowed in a Summer’s ting; bright yellows and whites, but a dull gray sky still tumbled below them. The clouds rolled over themselves in great billows as the ship sailed practically through them. High swirls of delicate cirrus clouds whipped far away as ranges of mountains–as far as the Icicle Mountains–could be seen even further. It was very pretty to the ponies aboard, and many seemed to ease up momentarily. Zack still anxiously watched ahead as the great peak came closer. He had bent down cross-legged, rubbing his chin with his thumb while he pondered in silence.

The cyan mare trotted next to him, they were eye level now as she glanced over at him. She drew her eyes back and stared off towards the mount in the sea of clouds, mutually sharing the same view.

“Zachary,” she started, “if the world ends today, so be it. I’ve lived a pretty awesome life and I don’t think I could have had it in a better way. Sure, I never got everything I wanted, or didn’t win first in every flying competition... or never gained someone’s attention I truly wanted–but hey, ya know, life’s life, and... well...”

She began to hesitate as more words fumbled out, "I’m not very good at this sort of thing as you can tell. I’m not the brightest mare, nor the funniest, or the most talented; I wish I could give you wiser words, Zack. But... just know... that I have hope in you. You’ll do this, you’ll do great. I just–”

Zachary bent to his side, reached his arms out and grabbed hold of the mare in mid-sentence. He then pressed her closely next to him and held her tight. Zack placed his hand on the back of her head and let his fingers slip through her multicolored mane. As soon as Rainbow Dash could figure out what he was doing, she returned his gesture with a firm hug back.

“That’s all I wanted to hear...” Zachary breathed out as a large portion of his stress washed away. He repeated slower, “That’s all I wanted to hear... Thank you.” The mare said nothing in return, but instead closed her eyes and pressed the side of her head closer into his chest, listening to the strange creature’s heart beat which was much like her own.

After a few seconds, which seemed like hours to the love-stricken blue mare, her eyes shot open in sudden enlightenment. The boat had become too quiet and it was soon very obvious to both Zack and Dash. Rainbow put her head up out of Zack’s chest to see that the entire group of ponies, her friends, the Princesses, the Generals, the Captain of the Guard, her idol, and even the crew and captain of the ship were quietly staring at the two.

Neighmo grunted out empathetically, “Aye, don’t mind me.”

Blood rushed to her face in embarrassment as she pushed off of Zack and aggressively punched him on the shoulder, failing to play it off as a playful punch.

“Ahhh, good one, Zack! That’s some 'secret story' you have there. I’m sure glad you whispered the entire story to me... cause, you know, the airship is loud and I... I couldn’t hear you that... well... heh...”

“Really,” squeaked Pinkie. “Cause it looked like you two were having one of those intimate moments. Am I right? Or am I right? Or am I right?...” She said while taking the time to look at every pony on the boat and repeat the phrase over and over again.

Dash flew over to Pinkie and defended her actions by saying, “Gross! As if, Pinkie Pie! We were... talking battle strategies! Ya!”

Rarity rose a hoof and denoted, “I thought you just said he was telling you a story?”

Rainbow Dash, now frantic in appearance, raced over to Rarity and replied, “Yes, you’re right! BUT, we first talked about battle strategies and then he told me story about a battle he had.”

Pinkie hopped back and blurted out, “Was it the time he fought a thug pony in Canterlot while stealing bits out of the Fountain of Friendship to buy me a ribbon? Which I lost...”

Applejack spoke up saying, “Or the time he saved me, Rarity and Pinkie from that psychotic kidnapper?”

Twilight then stated, “Or the time he stopped Starswirl the Bearded and his army of zombies from invading Canterlot, while he possessed and alicorn version of Pinkie Pie’s body?”

Pinkie snickered and commented, “That tickled when he stole my body.”

Fluttershy affirmed the cause saying, “We all know you’re a terrible liar, Rainbow.”

Zachary stood up and said over them, “Please, all of you, stay focused on what’s ahead.” He turned back around and concluded, “We’ll get to Dragon Peak, I’ll kill Discord, and we’ll all go home.” The questioning of Rainbow Dash’s motives ceased on those words as they closed in on the mountain.

The airship finally made its way to the top of the mountain and Discord had become visible in the distance to everyone. His back was facing towards where the airship had peaked over on the far side of the plateau. Zachary’s eyes squinted towards his foe as he placed his hand firmly around the handle of his blade. The airship hovered down in crescentic glide, floating only inches above the flattened mountain top when it halted. Neighmo’s keen and quick maneuvering abilities was an asset for getting Zachary upon the ground quicker.

A rope was flung off the side as Zachary grabbed hold of it and descended upon the smoothed scalp of the mountain. As his feet were planted firmly on solid ground, his eyes scanned the area around him. What was once Om’s cavern, where Zachary had been assured of Discord’s coming, was sliced clean away as if there had been no mountain side cave at all. The wind hadn’t calmed upon his arrival, the gusts atop the mountain blew loudly into his ears and whipped his clothing and hair about. To his surprise, the other ponies had dropped down and teleported down by his side. He thought that he would be alone on the battlefield and that they all would be on the airship watching from safety.

Celestia answered to Zachary’s bemused looks, “I assure you we will all stay clear of the battle. We still stay safely on the outer reaches of the mountain and will continually pray for your victory.”

“And hey,” chirped up Shining Armor, who had been nearly silent the entire time in Zachary’s presence, “Don’t worry about our safety. Me and Princess Celestia will use our magic to shield everypony from any harm that comes our way. Do your best, Zack!”

Zachary nodded towards him and began to turn around to face his foe. With sudden alarm, Zachary shot backwards upon seeing Discord now much more closely before him. Zack placed his hand on the Prevailer, ready to draw his weapon–Discord simply looked down over his smaller opponent and frowned.

“Oh, don’t give me that look,” Discord said to Zachary, “I don’t bite.” His expression changed to a much more pleasurable one as he looked over the crowd of ponies now far behind the human.

His voice rang out as he clapped his hands, “Place your bets, everypony!” With a spark of magic, a basket was conjured beside him with the words, 'Bets’ woven in its frame. The betting basket was levitated around in front of the ponies who simply glared at it or Discord. No one placed anything inside the basket–except for Rainbow Dash–who spat in it.

Discord groaned in response to Dash’s negativity, “Oh, how mature of you, Element of Loyalty.” He disappeared the basket with a snap of his fingers as Zack took an offensive stance towards the draconequus.

Discord looked back down at Zachary and while walking around him scoffed, “Hold your horses, horse lover.” He walked over to the side of the mountain and looked into the sea of wavering fog. He motioned a claw towards Zachary to come closer, and with much hesitation, Zack began to slowly creep over.

Discord sighed and said, “Just come over here for a second–and will you relax? If I wanted to kill you I would have already done so. Now, come over here, I have something to ask you.” Zachary finally approached Discord and met with him by his side. The herd of ponies also looked over the edge to see what Discord and Zack were looking at.

Zack commented, “I see nothing but fog.”

Discord rose an eyebrow and replied, “Well, ya, duh." The monster then moved his paw over out in front of him in a wide sweep, and with it the fog opened up to reveal the scenery far below. Discord then pointed a claw over towards a distant landmark below and asked Zack, “Is that Ponyville?” Zachary looked far off, squinting his eyes to see the tiny village. “Well,” Discord reiterated, “is it?”

“Yes.”

“Good!”

The draconequus then rose a claw upward and pointed it at the village. As soon as his finger was outstretched, a red brilliance emerged from the village. At first, Zachary had no idea what his enemy had done, but then it became clear to what Discord accomplished when the light subsided. Ponyville was lit a blaze much like he had done to Canterlot. His eyes strained to look directly at the horror before him; he felt as if he had been punched in the gut and the air in his lungs were forcible sucked out. The entirety of the recovering ponies in Ponyville were now burned alive in the instantaneous inferno Discord had created. Celestia drew back away from the cliffside as the other’s mouths were agape with terror and dismay. Tears began welling up in the pony’s eyes as each had a hard time grasping what had just happened to their home, family and friends.

After a moment of recuperation, Zack looked over at Discord and seethed, “We had a deal, damn you.”

“Well you were two minutes too short. So damn you, deal breaker.”

Celestia turned her head towards Neighmo’s airship and called out her command, “Quickly, Neighmo! Go back to Ponyville and check for survivors!”

Neighmo replied back through his megaphone upon the ship, “Aye, my Princess!”

As the ship began to turn away from the mountain, Discord turned away from Zachary, pointed his claw at the leaving airship and blurted out, “Nope!” As soon as his word left his lips, the airship caught fire and in a blaze sailed downward below the fog coverage. As it dipped out of sight, the great blaze which was let loose over the vessel flickered below the clouds and shortly dimmed. The draconequus turned to see Zack nearly seeping with fury at what he had done to both Ponyville and his long time friend Neighmo.

He drew the Prevailer and spat, “Stop it! It’s me you want, now have at me already!”

Discord revealed the intentions of his actions by responding softly, “I’m glad I could rile you up so quickly. Previous Masters were much more battle-hardened and emotionally stable than the Prevailer wielding-virgin you are. But if you want to die so quickly, then I’ll be so merciful and grant it as slow as I can.” Discord began to hover backwards and into the air, placing himself on the far end of the battlefield.

Zachary turned around slowly to face his far off enemy; his eyes affixed on the beast which flooded his mind with fears and uncertainties. Like a levee breaking, the climax of this battle brought all of the pain and chaos his mind had been holding back. It was as if the Catalyst Stone had brought no peace or harmony to his mind. The voices came clear and booming as loud and as deafening as ever before. Even his vision was failing as everything began to form into a blur of colors.

"You will fail, you will fail," called out Caroline. "This will be your downfall, and it is all your doing!” Her voice screamed and beckoned in incoherent bursts, like a group of shouting individuals surrounding Zachary. He couldn’t focus as his grip around the sword’s handle quivered and began to slip away from him.

And as if it had all been cured in one moment, something had attached itself to Zachary’s side and had kissed his cheek. Without any sudden reaction, he turned to see the pink pony that filled his vision with comfort. The voices had stopped, his sight began to recover and his emotions recuperated far quicker than ever before. Pinkie Pie leaned her head back and smiled as her eyes gave way to unceasing amounts of affection over him.

“You’re okay. Pinkie’s here for you.” He had nothing to say out of the shock of the moment. His lips trembled for the right words, but nothing came to Zachary. The world around them seemed to stop and to Zachary, the situation came to pass like the silence before a terrible storm. When one could see and feel the great threat on the horizon, yet find comfort in the fact that you would be out of harms way. That even though the storm blotted out the warm rays of the sun, the sun was still there on the other side of the thunder wall. Hope had risen up inside of Zachary once again.

“Do your best, Zackie,” she continued with words that soothed his being. “I love you,” and with those words, she slipped away from him and galloped back towards the group as fast as she could.

Zack never looked back as the pink pony left him, he only looked down at his hand as his eyes fell over the legendary, white blade. His fingers tightened around the hilt once again as his strength returned–he felt now on par with the enemy. And with one great push of faith, from everyone who prayed for him to his own will wildly rooting him on, he took a short step forward–then another step, and soon he was in an all out sprint towards Discord. The battle between the two great ones had begun as the world watched anxiously.

Dust and rock was thrown up with each long step Zachary took as Discord gave Zack’s feeble, head-on attack a childish sneer. The draconequus rose his arm forward and pointed directly at his oncoming opponent, much like he did when he lit both Ponyville and the airship on fire. He waited until Zachary sprinted close enough and at nearly point-blank range, he let loose. A great ball of fire consumed Zachary and exploded over him, cloaking his body in a spherical form of flame and smoke.

Zachary then leaped out of it, only being stopped momentarily by the magic, yet physically unharmed by Discord’s attack. With the aid of the Catalyst Stone inside of him, his magic was increased by nearly tenfold, making him able to withstand such magical assaults. Discord was a bit surprised by this fact that Zachary could recover so quickly; and from that shock he barely avoided a sudden death as Zack stabbed forward towards him. Discord maneuvered his slender body around and quickly slipped to Zachary’s side at a safer distance. Upon seeing Discord’s swift and agile movements, Zack began to wonder how hard it would be to even touch the slim target the draconequus was. Zachary quickly pivoted his front foot towards where Discord had snaked over to and bent over, grabbing the ground with his free hand so that he wouldn’t lose much momentum to face his enemy. As soon as he had stable footing, he burst towards Discord for another attempt.

Discord couldn’t move far each time Zachary swung or stabbed with the Prevailer. Zack, too, was quick, but not as fast as Discord was; however the draconequus was having difficulty preparing an attack while his opponent was continually on the move. Zack’s failed attempts on striking the beast began to irritate him as he tried to force the blade to move faster at the cost of losing control of the sword strokes. As Discord saw this opportunity in Zack’s movements, he gained the advantage by ducking under the coming blade. With no time to react on Zack’s part, he tripped Zachary. Zack had to think fast and somewhat recuperated after a shamble of steps to secure his footing once again.

He turned to see where his enemy had slipped off to, but the battlefield was empty besides the far off spectating ponies. Suddenly, the ground beneath him shifted and cracked open around him. It happened fast and nearly took Zack off guard, but soon he realized what had spurted up around him. Eight large, tall tentacles, which glowed violently red with pulsing magical energy surrounded him. Before the tentacles could wrap over him, he angled his arm back and swung horizontally with full force. His body spun gracefully and in one movement, the tentacles were sliced off around him and the magic faded away.

He looked upward upon hearing a short chuckle and spotted Discord high above. Zachary had let his opponent out of sight and gave him enough time to strategize. He could sense a magical impulse rising in the draconequus, he knew he was about to unleash a ferocious amount of energy–so he prepared as fast as he could in that short moment before the barrage. Discord threw his hands in front of him and in an amber, harsh gleam of light, fired a missile towards Zachary. Zack knew he couldn’t take a hit from such an attack like before, this one was different and could severely injure him if it was to make contact with him at full force. The ball jolted forward at a remarkable speed, a speed at which Zack wouldn’t be able to get around. He swung his weapon forward in a diagonal motion as the death sphere came close to impact. As the blade met contact with the orb, it was successfully deflected back behind Zachary; however he had no idea where it would land and made no attempt to break eye contact from his foe. In the same movement Zachary made to swing his sword with, he spun forward and sent the Prevailer high towards his enemy.

The death ball soared through the air and soon began to curve back down towards the mountain. Celestia watched as the missile rose, and soon the magical attack was directed towards the herd. They all noticed this and began to wildly panic as Celestia’s horn glowed bright and yellow. In a burning flash, the group was teleported away from where the energy orb would land. The attack struck the side of the mountain and detonated in a maroon blast that made Dragon’s Peak rumble. It was as if a volcano erupted; the cliff side blew apart shooting rock, smoke and fire off of the mountain and into the air. The herd was transported–through magic–on the other far end of the battlefield and watched in awe as the explosion overtook the sky.

Discord watched as the Prevailer was propelled towards him with the aid of Zachary’s own magic. With little to no effort, he flew out of the way of the attack. As the sword flew off, Zack threw his fist forward in front of him and controlled the blade’s return. The Prevailer began swaying back behind Discord in a violent spin. Discord noticed this without a fret and swatted the blade with his tail. It was flung towards the far end of the battlefield and it sunk deep within the mountain’s rocky terrain where it landed. What Discord didn’t realize was that another attack was on its way towards him as well. Zachary had shot a narrow beam of magic towards his opponent, which lit Zack in a red hue as the propelled magic soared skyward. It was the same attack that sapped him of all of his magic in the fight against Excubris; but now that he had absorbed the Catalyst Stone, this attack costed hardly any magical energy on his half.

With quick thinking, Discord fired a similar bolt of magic before it impacted his body. As the two magical blasts met, a great expansion of energy went in all directions from the impact point, throwing back both Discord and Zachary. Zack was thrown a few yards back, tumbling across the rocky surface, while Discord remained airborne. As soon as Zachary hopped back up onto his feet, he was met by another, smaller magical strike that nearly took him off of his feet again. As he saw the neon red sphere coming towards him, he braced for impact, shielding his head with crossed arms out front. He had built up enough magic throughout his body in time to take most of the impact, but still Zachary was seared around his arms when the attack struck his body. The orb formed into smoke when its energy dissipated, leaving scorch marks around Zack’s arms. He threw his hands down and widened his stance when he noticed Discord preparing to strike again. Zachary knew he didn’t have time to magic is sword back from the far end of the battlefield without him being distracted by Discord’s barrage of magic, so he had to make a run for it while circling his opponent. As the draconequus unleashed another fiery red ball of destruction, Zack raced for his sword in an all out sprint.

Zachary leaped out of the way as the missile struck where he once stood, obliterating the rocky ground into fragments. Zack had to stay focused on Discord, while keeping in line of where the Prevailer was. Discord threw ball after ball of deathly magical attacks towards Zachary, only to aim and miss him by mere feet. He then realized what the human was doing and soon concocted a plan to stop Zack. The Prevailer was far closer now and Zachary was nearly there when before him materialized Discord in a flash of light. The draconequus held out his paw as a steady and harsh radiance built up around his claws. Zack ignored his presence as he ran straight for Discord, who sent forth another great ball of destructive magic. It sailed swiftly forward over the ground, sending up dust and pebbles in its wake. Before the orb could hit, Zack built up energy into his hands and leaped over the ball while pushing the sphere under him, spreading his legs and letting the missile pass underneath his body safely. As the orb missed its target and collided with the ground a ways behind him, the propulsion of the blast sent Zack’s body much faster through the air. He then bent out his leg as his foot made contact with Discord’s face. The first successful attack on Zachary’s part was, to him, the best.

Discord’s body twisted out of the way of his blade as Zack fell back towards the ground. He tucked and rolled as he made contact with the mountain again. Zack looked up from his knelt position to see his blade in arm’s length. He reached forward, but before he could grasp the handle, he was apprehended by a force he couldn’t easily break from. Discord had enveloped Zack’s form in a magic akin to a unicorns, which froze Zachary in place. With a swipe of his claw, Zachary was sent flying across the battlefield away from the Prevailer. Discord removed his magic from Zachary’s form, letting his body tumble and crash against the rocky plateau. When Zachary’s body was slowing down and coming to a halt, Discord used his magic to stiffen Zachary’s body once again. As the draconequus twirled his claw about, Zachary’s body followed throughout the air, often crashing and colliding with the battlefield.

As Zack was being battered and scraped, he had devised a plan and soon desperately focused his magic. The Prevailer, which was behind Discord, finally upheaved itself from the rock and came tip-first behind the draconequus. Discord’s ears perked up, noticing the sword’s whistle as it glided through the air–he easily sidestepped the weapon as it passed by him and towards Zachary. As he did this, he lost focus of Zachary for a mere moment, which was enough time for Zack to break free from Discord’s control. Zachary was in the air when Discord had lost focus, so he fell back towards the mountain while the Prevailer whisked to its master. Discord aggressively flung another sphere of chaotic magic towards Zachary in annoyance of his deception. Discord’s attack trailed behind the Prevailer and before Zack could react, both the Prevailer and orb met with the human as the ball erupted in a blaze of smolder and flame.

The ponies along the sideline gasped as Zachary shot forth from the explosion with a trail of flame and smoke. He hit the ground lifelessly and at first seemed knocked unconscious to the herd. The Elements–desperate for Zack’s victory–shouted and beckoned for him to get up. Discord, however, remained vigilantly watching Zachary’s body, he could sense that his opponent was still alive. The draconequus knew he could finish his enemy right here, unleashing a devastation that would disintegrate Zack’s body completely. It would have been too easy for him to just kill off the fool. He felt that he deserved a worthy fight, and the battle itself already was the best he had had in an eon; so he let his worthy combatant recuperate.

Zachary did eventually begin to stand after a moment to catch his breath. He put his hands flat on the ground and pushed himself up, rising up onto his knees and finally back onto his feet. He bent over to pick his sword up off the ground and raised it back before him. His clothing was beginning to rip and singe from the burning, magical attacks Discord had been shooting at him–and seeing how Zachary now had visible cuts and bruises along his skin only made Discord smile with satisfaction.

Discord smiled at his resilient foe from across the plateau and asked, “Tell me, do you have a plan to stop me?”

Zachary looked up towards Discord and returned a smile responding, “To be honest, I’m just making it up as I go along.” Discord gave a toothy grin as he held back his abrupt laughter.

“I thought so... and to be honest, warrior, I’ve been having a fantastic time playing with you. But sadly, you are beginning to bore me... So it seems your time has come to an end. Unless you improvise a brilliant strategy soon–which I doubt you will–you will be meeting with the Foreseer shortly.”

As he said this, two illuminations shot forth in a brilliance beside Discord. From the lights came forth two doppelgangers in the form of the draconequus himself. They slowly rose their hands up and gave Zachary equally sly looks, appearing to be on the verge of attack.

Before Zack knew what they were planning, the three Discord’s shot ball after ball of the same destructive magical attack as before. Nearly a dozen were fired at Zachary and he knew he had to do something quick to avoid the spheres. It would be impossible for Zack to avoid such a barrage of projectiles, so he had to desperately think of how to avoid or counteract such an attack. Zachary had been winging it so far, he was still an amateur to magic and only knew how to do certain magical abilities correctly; but a sudden impulse shot through him and he focused intently on his own body.

With the Catalyst Stone inside him, a great abundance of magic began to flow through his essence. It was as if he was being filled with a soothing liquid as the magic seeped throughout his muscles and soon he felt his entire atmosphere change around him. The world grew darker in his eyes as his body began to give off a subtle, blue aura. While looking over his arms and legs, he had almost forgotten about the attack that should have hit him by now. His eyes frantically looked up to see that the dozen orbs of chaos were still on their way towards him, but now were proceeding forward at a much slower rate. He knew now what had happened and that time around him had slowed down–at least to him that is. As the spheres flew closer, he rose the Prevailer and swung at the oncoming orbs knowing that now he could deflect them at the speed they were going.

Zack’s friends–which watched from afar–were amazed at what they were witnessing. Zack was moving at incredible speeds while the foreign magic that the Catalyst Stone bestowed upon him burned around his form in a sky blue tint. The Discords didn’t stop at only shooting a dozen missiles at their foe, but upon seeing that Zachary was deflecting their shots, they fired relentlessly towards him. Their irked and twisted faces revealed their true anger. Discord wasn’t getting his way because Zachary wasn’t dying the way he intended.

As Zachary continually swiped and blocked ball after ball of energy, they flew off and over the mountain. Each sphere fell across Equestria and under the veil of haze, they lit the countries and valleys with bright yellow and red explosions. Twilight watched over the cliff as the fog coverage below flared with each blast. She quivered with horror as she knew her homeland was being devastated below. Discord became so aggravated by his inability to strike his foe again that he swung his arms out to his side and absorbed his two doppelgangers into raw, magical energy to prepare for a monumental attack. A dark purple, liquid-like magic contorted around his arms, which sparked and fizzed violently as more and more magic was built up into his hands. As Zachary batted away the last of Discord’s missiles, he darted over towards him. He was still heavily influenced by his own time-warping magic and to everyone else, he sped over to Discord like a bolt of lightning, throwing a mass amount of dust and rock in his wake.

As Discord finally primed his deadly assault, he shot his hands forward to unleash it upon Zachary; but before he could, Zachary had already moved within range, grabbed Discord’s wrists and pointed his attack skyward. His magic boomed over head in a twisting spiral with multiple, curling rods of energy. They interwove between each other, spreading out over the sky in a purple and blue radiance. The magical attack snaked through the atmosphere, finally breaking away and folding back towards the planet. It curved back down and around the mountain–the quake itself from the magic’s denotation around the mount shook its very roots and foundation. The earth and unicorn ponies who watched had a difficult time standing on their hooves due to the amount of tremors, yet Discord and Zachary stood silent before each other as Zack still held Discord’s hands upward.

In no time, Discord’s magic rushed back through him, nearly overpowering Zack as he tried to slam his hands down. Zack could feel his own strength failing, and in that moment devised a plan of attack. He focused his magic on his feet as he let Discord’s strength overcome him. As this happened, Zachary straightened himself out and threw his feet upward, now radiating with intense magical energy. As he forced his feet into Discord’s stomach, the magic was let loose from his build up and the two were thrown away from each other. Zack slid upon falling back, landing on his feet in a graceful fashion as Discord tumbled and finally floated back up. As the dust settled, from it the draconequus was revealed to be furious as his face twitched and his breaths became shorter. His nostrils flared as he curled his fists and stared down his battered opponent. He couldn’t believe it; after a blast like that, Discord knew he would have overpowered any being on Arteria–even the former Master of the Prevailer.

As his senses were riled, overlooking the human who’s strange magic began to ebb away, he could feel the exerted energy drift from Zack. Not only was it the Catalyst Stone’s magic–which was something Discord could handle–but it was the human’s own magical energy entwined with it. Together they formed a new magic, something that broke through the very essence of reality; he then knew that that was the reason why he was having such a difficult time with his enemy. His magic was from another realm outside of Arteria’s and because of that, Zachary’s magical attacks caused much more harm to him than the pony’s petty attempts he had received in Canterlot. Not only could he feel the effects of defeat, but his body was also weakening. His physical form was now so old that it was beginning to deteriorate; Alwaid’s draconequus body was a shell with underlying cracks that were breaking under the pressure of this new magic. Discord could never remember a time in his life that he had been more afraid–though he kept his composure, he could still defeat this alien.

As the blue glow of magic from the Catalyst Stone faded from Zachary’s body, he could feel a great amount of energy leave him. The amount of magic he used in those moments to slow his perception of time down drew out large quantities of his magic; if he would have kept using such magic, it would have begun to drain his own life force. Thankfully though, Zack had plenty of magic left in him, but his body was beginning to tire and lose strength. He couldn’t let his opponent see this though, so he veiled his weakening body before the draconequus and rose the Prevailer ahead of him, preparing for the next attack.

Between the two, a long silence fell over the battlefield as the spectators anxiously watched; but soon they were back at it as Discord threw out his hands, firing two stray bolts of magic towards Zachary. Zack swiped his hand out in front of him while he dashed to the side, creating a wall of ice which took the blow of the coming attack. As the ice shattered, Zachary used his magic to form the broken shards into long and thick icicles which he then launched at his foe. Discord weaved around the projectiles as the two raced towards one another and made contact again.

Discord swiped furiously at Zachary with magic infused claws that could easily decapitate him. Zachary held his sword out, bending it to each attack to try and block Discord’s quick strikes. With a firm stroke, Discord knocked the Prevailer out of his hands and lashed out his other hand while Zachary was unarmed. Zack twirled around his opponents coming claws and bent his knees while walking back away from the attacker, however Discord continued to charge him, flinging his claws out to try and slash Zachary. Zack maneuvered and leaped out of the way of everything Discord could throw at him, and this enraged him even more. The draconequus bent his head in and tried to snap at his opponent, thinking that a surprise attack like this would work, but Zachary curved around him easily. The human then wrapped his arm around his enemy’s neck, placing Discord in a choke hold.

Zachary exclaimed bitterly, “You said you wouldn’t bite, you cheater!”

He then heaved his opponent over his shoulder and slammed Discord onto his back out in front of him. What he didn’t expect was Discord opening his maw and from it he fired a blazing blast that sent Zachary off of his feet and skidding backwards across the mountain top. In no time, Discord flew upward and snaked over the ground at an incredible speed. Zachary dug his fingers into the ground while still sliding and shot back upward as well. As the two saw each other, they held out their hands to prime their magic. The two collided as each of their attacks exploded over them, creating an expanding ball of energy which lit the battlefield in a bright red inferno. Celestia gasped as her and Shining Armor created a bubble around the herd as the wall of destructive magic overcame them.

As the blaze parted ways, Shining Armor lowered his shield as they all witnessed Discord and Zachary still fighting against each other. Each was holding his own ground, taking turns being offensive and defensive whenever one would have the upper hand. Zachary had summoned his weapon once more to parry and strike his opponent. Discord tried to slice his enemy with his claws while sometimes firing a blast of magic at point-blank range, which Zachary would deflect. Their flurry of attacks seemed impossible to follow with the naked eye; each was as ferocious as the other, driven to extremes by their own powers.

What Zachary didn’t realize was that the sphere Discord shot at him that he batted away was on its return, taking a wide veer far off behind him. The orb finally came back down and struck Zachary’s back while Discord sidestepped away with his leg out, tripping Zachary onto his stomach. As Zachary fell, Discord immediately grabbed his leg and began slamming him into the rock repeatedly. He eventually tossed him aside and began to charge up another attack to unleash on Zachary. As Zack rolled over the dirt, he stuck his blade into the ground and threw himself up onto his feet. The magical blast was sent forth from Discord, but Zachary dodged out of the way while curling his sword back, ready to stick his blade into the beast’s belly.

Zachary was too quick however, he never realized what Discord was planning and it was too late as he came into contact with him again. Zack felt something tear through his insides and out of his back–four razor sharp claws from Discord’s lion paw had made its way through Zack’s chest. Zack stopped as he felt the pain overtake his core and the breath leave his lungs suddenly. His strength began to fade rapidly as he lost the energy to hold the Prevailer up. The white sword fell into the dirt below as the ponies shirked in devastation.

Discord pushed Zachary away with a overly joyous smile plastered across his face, seeing as how this major threat to his existence and future reign was no more. Zachary shambled backwards, holding his hands on his blood soaked chest. His knees began to tremble as he tried to stay firmly in place before the draconequus. He looked up towards Discord, trying to focus his blurring and dimming eyes. Zachary’s words were nothing but gasps of air as he tried to speak. As his own blood dripped from his chest onto the mountain rock below, he turned slowly towards the far off crowd of ponies, trying to convey a message through his eyes that he was sorry.

A sudden, new pain spiked through his core as his muscles tensed in agony. Discord had held out his talons, sending streams of red lightning over Zachary’s body. The human fell on the ground, writhing and wailing in torment. Pinkie couldn’t watch as she turned and hid her face, trying to cope with what was happening. Rainbow Dash was shaking her head in disbelief as Twilight placed her hooves over her eyes and wept.

Discord withdrew his electrocuting magic over Zachary’s body and in an instant, shot another ball of chaos at point blank range. The blast sent Zachary flipping and rolling over the the mountain’s surface, and as his body came to a slower rate of speed, he neared the mountain’s cliff. No pony could save him it seemed since they were so far away and that unicorn magic could not affect Zachary; but Rainbow Dash swooped high over the mountain and came swerving downward as Zachary rolled off the cliff side. In desperation, Spitfire followed behind her to try and protect the cyan mare.

Discord saw this feeble attempt by the pegasus and tried to shoot Dash down with an orb of magic. Discord shot ahead of the pegasus as the ball sailed directly towards the mare. As the sphere was about to strike down the Element of Loyalty, Spitfire raced ahead of it and took the blow, being consumed by fire. Spitfire fell from the explosive blast and slammed across the battlefield in a heap of smoke. Her coat was heavily burned as her body came to a halt, appearing dead before the ponies. Rainbow saw this, but knew that she couldn’t stop now. Spitfire would have wanted her to save Zachary–so she raced downward and flew over the cliff side Zack had fallen over. Once Dash was out of sight, Discord grinned and lowered his hand; he knew that he had won, he sensed no more energy in his opponent–neither magic nor life energy. Discord turned towards Celestia and the group of ponies and began to amble towards them with open arms of false comfort. Celestia stepped in front of her kind as her alicorn horn illuminated a menacing and harsh light.

Rainbow Dash flew through the fog coverage and sailed dangerously close to the jagged cliffside. She could see his plummeting, lifeless body below and flapped her wings even faster to try and catch up to him. The fog was blinding to the pegasus, but her determination helped guide her as she lifted Zachary and pulled upward. Zachary was much heavier than she had anticipated, but fought to keep her flight steady as she turned upward and began to slow her descent.

The two broke through the fog and the world of Equestria became clear around them. Rainbow noticed a boulder that was clinging onto the mountainside which they could use as a platform, so she flapped to a halt and clumsily landed on the natural landing pad. Zachary rolled away from her and nearly fell off the mountain again, but his body ceased and lay motionlessly on the edge of the large stone. She rose to her hooves and staggered hastily over to him. She came by his side and held his head up, trying to find the right words to say in the devastating moment.

“Come on now, Zackie! Come on! You can do it, buddy,” she shook him lightly while repeating the words. With each word, her voice quivered more as her failing placid behavior gave way to her true, overpowering emotions. Zack’s eyes remained shut as blood now dripped from his lips and from the open wound upon his forehead.

“Please!” she begged with intensity, “please Z-Zachary! Wake up! Sa-save us! We need you! Please, for me, Zack! Zack! ZACK!”

Rainbow Dash never even looked up to see what Equestria had become. Before them the valleys burned in infernos that captivated the farthest forests. Black smoke burned from the nearly flattened mountains around them and the blood soaked tint of fire cloaked everything in its vivid color. Equestria would never be the same.

25

View Online

(25)

With each step, Discord’s presence drove more fear into the group of ponies before him. “This is not a time of fear,” he said with soothing articulation, “but a time of joy. The wielder of the Prevailer is dead! Peace can truly be born now from the ashes of this tainted world.”

“No,” Pinkie shouted back, “he isn’t dead! You can’t kill Zachary just like that!” Discord looked over at the little pink pony and rose an eyebrow in annoyance.

He began to tell her, “But he is... even your Element of Magic could tell.” The pink mare looked over at Twilight with frantic eyes.

“Is it true,” she asked Twilight, “is he... is he...” Twilight couldn’t bare to see or even look at her friend, so Pinkie turned to look at Applejack and asked, “Somepony tell me the truth... Applejack, is Zachary... dead?” The orange earth mare trembled and sighed, nodding her head in affirmation.

Twilight finally spoke up, “You could sense his magic and his life force once... but now he’s... I’m sorry, Pinkie.”

Pinkie looked back over towards the purple unicorn as her eyes began to fill with new tears upon the news. The pony collapsed to her hooves as she could no longer bare the pain of the loss. Pinkie moaned and sobbed, crying out loudly for her Zack to return. Applejack, Fluttershy and Rarity knelt by her side and wept with her, however Twilight glared at the draconequus with her teacher and friend Celestia. Shining Armor brought his head down low with dismay as Valiant placed a wing around his companion. Gale trembled in sadness next to the stallion pegasus whom she rested beside; and though she hardly knew of this Zachary, she mourned for him. Celestia was still on the verge of attack as nearly everyone else was captured by their emotions.

Discord cringed as he witnessed the sight unfold saying, “But... but you fools don’t understand... A new world of peace and prosperity is on the rise. Can’t you all see I’ve done a wonderful th–”

Pinkie pounced unexpectedly on the draconequus with a force that drove the god off of his feet. She latched her hind legs around Discord’s neck and began punching his head furiously. Her eyes beamed with the intent to murder the beast as her flattened hair blew back in the mountain wind. Pinkie Pie’s words jumbled together in a mess of profanity, wild animal cries and surprisingly olrugena at some points.

“I’ll kill you–you big, no good, rotten, stinking, ugly, dumb, mean, awful, nasty... firugfabor golwilpenrsin!” She threw hoof after hoof following each word she said as Discord looked up at her and warmly smiled at the raging mare. Discord reached his paw over and back handed the mare off of his chest, sending Pinkie hurdling back towards the group. Twilight caught her friend in mid-flight, using her magic to bring her steadily back down. Pinkie trembled as his hit had broken her pink skin across her face and left behind a large gash.

Discord rose back up and crossed his arms telling Celestia, “You might as well tell these brats they’re useless against my power. You might as well give up...” He turned towards Pinkie and looked down at her with a grin. She returned his expression with a look of disgust and hate which he admired from the mare.

“Oh, I’ll kill everyone, everyone except you, pink one. I’ll spare you. You’ll be my entertainment for eons to come. Suffering and wishing for death as I twist your mind in pains you cannot even fathom. You will wish you never struck your new god.” He bent over and placed his paw atop her head, letting his claws drag through her now long, pink mane.

“Well, it’s been fun,” he said as he rose back upward and took towards the skies. “It’s time to end this. Now come before me and receive your deaths. We can do this the easy way... or the hard way.”

The world below the fog burned on as Rainbow laid her head on Zachary’s stomach, sobbing into it and wishing to be in days she never knew with Zachary. She began to wonder how she had lived her life, always complaining about the small things. Now that she looked over the cataclysm which overcame Equestria so quickly, she couldn’t bare to think about how all of that seemed so meaningless now. The mare couldn’t even comprehend her own friend’s deaths; her pet, her home, her life, her career and her dreams–everything was so far gone now, never to return again.

Dash’s ear–which was pressed up against Zachary’s chest–heard something awaken. She brought her head up and realized Zack was breathing again. Her eyes lit up with hope as she trembled with jubilation. His hand rose slowly and rested on the mare’s back, patting her gently and rubbing his fingers through her blue fur.

“Zack!” she yelled happily as she nuzzled his nose with her snout. She didn’t care anymore about hiding her feelings, all she cared about was him and his well being.

Zachary opened his eyes and whimpered back, “I’m glad I’m not dead...” he moaned and continued, “...but still dying it seems... Help me up, Rainbow Dash.” She hopped up immediately and got behind Zachary on his command. She bent her head down and eased his back and head upward. Once he was sitting properly, he held his hand on his stomach and gritted his teeth, letting out a breath of discomfort.

Rainbow hopped back around upon hearing him in pain once more and asked, “You’re still hurt! Is there anything I can do to help?”

He placed his free hand to his side and began to bend his knees to get up saying, “No, there’s nothing you can do. I’m killing that chimera today.” As he placed his feet flat on the boulder below him, he was pushed back down on his rump by the pegasus who had placed a hoof on his chest.

“Zachary,” she firmly implied, ignoring the painful grunt he made when she pushed him back down. “I’m going to help you! You’re injured and you need all the help you can get. You can’t do this alone... you need a partner.” Zachary looked up towards the mountain and then back over across the inferno which was Equestria.

“...I’m sorry,” he sighed with eyes cast downwards, “You’re right... I’m just so, so very tired of all of this. You have no idea what I’ve been through, but I plan on stopping all of this like I intended.”

He looked towards Rainbow Dash while getting back up, wondering how a mare like her could smile during a time like this. She was struck with tenderness towards the gangly creature before her and her past emotions washed away as the tide in her mind brought forth a hope that overcame both her and Zachary.

He bent over and said, “Rainbow... when this is all over, we’ll make something of this.”

“What do you mean, Za–” Her voice was silenced as he bent over to kiss the mare on the lips. It wasn’t a long, drawn in and passionate kiss, but one to show his affection towards her. Rainbow Dash was awestruck and frozen in place, in total disbelief as to what had just happened. Her face was rose red as her knees shook and wings were hung out in an awkward display. The stability of her mind was breaking as a mix of fantasy driven ecstasy and passion broke through. He pulled back and rose high onto his feet, peering skyward as the monolith of a mountain rose before them.

“Let’s go, Rainbow,” he said while limping over to the mountain and placing his hands in crevices along the cliff side. Dash’s daydreaming and paralysis was broken by Zachary’s words as he hollered out, “Rainbow Dash!” She turned on alert and was embarrassed as she tried to sweep away her dazed and distracting feelings.

Zachary continued, “I know you can’t carry me, but we’ll climb this mountain together, you and me. Let’s not waste anymore time.” He reached his hand down and offered to hoist up the mare. She could have easily flew by his side, but reached back for Zachary’s hand as he yanked her up off her hooves. As she went airborne, her wings started to work again and she floated next to Zack, helping his hands find holes and crevices along the dangerously vertical mountain side. As Zachary and Rainbow Dash began to traverse the sprawling cliff, Rainbow wondered how Zachary could have even survived such an attack from Discord. After some time of pondering on the thought to think of a reasonable answer, she finally had to ask him.

“Can I ask you something?” Zachary gave a heavy sigh while stretching his arm out above him to pull himself higher. Rainbow took it as a 'uh-huh', so she proceeded saying, “How did you even survive the last of Discord’s attacks? He completely obliterated you–well, almost obliterated you.”

Zack himself wasn’t sure how he managed to endure such an onslaught from the draconequus. After he was stabbed, he tried his best to force his magic through his body to try and sustain the wound, but Discord almost sapped him of all his magic in that maroon, lightning spell. Though he still had enough magic left to keep him living, so Zachary did the smart thing and masked his magical energy, making it seem like he was dead. He never planned to get thrown off of the mountain side, what he wanted to do was when Discord was turned around and thought Zack was dead, Zack would get up stab him in the back. It would have been a sly tactic, but he didn’t see the point in keeping up the fight any longer or making it look good–he just wanted Discord dead at this point. Now that he was far down the mountainside, away from his opponent and sword, he didn’t have a clue as to what he was going to do next.

He stopped his ascension and looked behind him towards the cyan mare answering, “I used my magic to protect me, but I didn’t know that Discord would throw me off the mountainside.” Zachary felt a twisting pain throughout his chest as he placed his hand on his bloodied ribcage.

He winced and said, “We need to be quicker though, I’m beginning to run out of magic to keep me alive. The pain’s increasing and if I don’t hurry, I won’t last much longer.” He turned back around and began to scale the cliff side faster. The two journeyed higher and soon broke through the layer of smog.

“Well?” Discord blurted out in agitation. “Somepony come forward! Let’s get this going!” No one from the herd would step up and offer themselves to death. Everyone’s saddened emotions turned sour towards the merciless, self-proclaimed god. The draconequus looked over the crowd with his yellow eyes while scanning each face, waiting for one of the ponies to do something.

Discord took a deep breath and began again, “If I may reiterate: I’m going to kill you all eventually, might as well get it over with now.” He opened his arms out to the herd and spoke offhandedly, “I’m offering a quick and painless death to all of you. But if your pride blinds you, then you will die much like that fool you placed your faith in not too long ago.” He pointed a finger over to where the Prevailer was lying in the dirt.

His eyes then noticed someone moving forward in the crowd and soon brought his attention back towards the ponies. The large, white pegasus stallion, Valiant Steed, limped forward with his head held high. With wounds from battle, a torn off wing and a tarnished coat and mane, he hobbled through the ponies emotionlessly. The downcast herd couldn’t bare to watch him as he made his way closer to Discord, keeping his eyes affixed on the draconequus.

Discord clasped his hands together and beamed with delight. “Oh, this is wonderful. Our first volunteer! Give him a hoof, everypony!” They were all silent and sorrowful as Discord merrily clapped and cheered on Valiant.

The stallion stopped to look up at the draconequus and asked in a deep tone, “I have final words, don’t I?”

Discord rolled his eyes and replied harshly, “Sure pal. Get it over with.”

The stallion turned back towards the group of ponies and addressed them loftily, “A long time ago, I offered my allegiance to Equestria. To seek peace and to uphold justice, and till my dying breath, I will do this. I offer my life to protect my Princesses, my Elements of Harmony, my friends and my lover.” He looked directly into the eyes of Gale as those last words came forth from his lips. There was enough strength in those words to set her loose as she desperately tried to fly over to Valiant. Celestia caught her with her magic as she tried to fight back, screaming out towards Valiant not risk his life.

Valiant still couldn’t understand how he was so willing to give it all up for this mare he hardly knew. He had only just met her today, yet he yearned for her more than any other mare he had ever known. Something about Gale made Valiant set his sights on a brighter future, a future with promise and fulfillment; yet it all seemed to crash around him during this horrible time. He had built up a fantasy in his mind, some false invention of a better tomorrow, where he had moved to Ponyville, settled down with his mare, had a couple of fouls and lived happily without a care in the world. Gale would tend to the children as a stay at home mom while Valiant worked doing whatever job he could find and settle into. The stallion had never thought like this, nor had he ever been as crazy as he was for any sort of mare. With today’s events like water, and his visions of a hopeful future like fire, the two tirelessly fought. Though he knew his passion–the inferno which gave him strength–could easily be extinguished, and he prayed continually that it wouldn’t. Discord snickered at Gale’s attempts to reach out towards Valiant, which brought Valiant’s focus back to the real world.

“You’ll get your turn soon enough, pegasus pony. Be patient.” He looked down back at Valiant and questioned in annoyance, “Are you about done here?”

The white stallion stiffened up his posture and returned a smile towards Discord saying, “Yes, yes I’m done.”

“Valiant! No,” Gale cried out, “Kill me instead!” She began to make her way towards him again, though this time no one stopped her. Celestia had no reason to, separating obvious lovers. Marestorm came before Valiant and the two held each other in front of Discord. Gale couldn’t take her eyes off of the beast before her, but a hoof came and diverted her vision away from the monster. She now looked over at Valiant as he smiled, reassuring her that this was not the end. Through streams of tears and reddened eyes, she pressed her head into his shoulder as the two held each other closer. Valiant began whispering to her only words she could hear, words that conveyed safety and peace in her mind.

He murmured over and over again, “It’ll be okay.... It’ll be okay... It’ll be okay...”

“If that’s the way you want it,” Discord leered, raising a claw towards the two, “then that’s fine and dandy by me.”

In that moment, a narrow beam of amethyst-hued magic shot forth from his claw and pierced the two. A blast of roaring fire erupted over them and the two pegasi were no more. As the gray haze blew away from the explosion, nothing was left of the two ponies, and this delighted Discord greatly. What didn’t delight him were the annoying sounds of the ponies’ cries behind him, it only made him want to kill them quicker.

“Okay,” He said with lighter enthusiasm, pivoting around on the heel of his foot to face them. He looked over the herd and asked, “Who’s next?”

Applejack stamped her hoof and demanded, “Stop this, Discord! This won’t bring about peace!”

A voice called out from behind Discord and added, “She’s right!” The draconequus turned and noticed that Spitfire was still alive. She stood overlooking him with great malice emerging deep from within her eyes. She stood in a widened stance, sporting a slashed and burnt coat as well as a singed and scruffy mane.

She panted out, “For eons, rulers and emperors from all across the world have sought for peace, and none have ever achieved it. They’ve killed and butchered tens of thousands to acquire their desires, but never have they attained it for themselves or for their people. You will not find peace in killing. I implore you Discord, stop this while there’s a redeemable world left!” He was irked by all of this useless chatter and rose his arm up to finish off Spitfire. Then a new, quieter voice got his attention as he listened to what was behind him.

“If you wouldn’t mind,” Fluttershy spoke up, “it would be nice if you could, I don’t know, stop all of this. Can we just talk and... and have some tea? Wouldn’t that be nice?”

The draconequus couldn’t stand it anymore as he threw his hands down and stressed, “I’ve told all of you this before and I will not tell you again! I’m so tired of this, I just want to kill you all now! I don’t see how any of you fools can stop me, you all are nothing to me but–”.

He was cut off by an encroaching sound, a noise which sputtered and spat loudly over the herd and draconequus. Discord slowly turned to face the rising uproar, seeing what it could possibly be. Upon noticing what was making the sound, his ears dropped and his wondering expression changed to a weary one.

Discord breathed with disgust, “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.”

In that moment, a fiery airship scrapped along the mountain’s surface and slammed into the draconequus. Upon impact, the ship fell apart and tumbled over itself multiple times in large heaps, engulfing the contact point in a blaze of flames. A multitude of explosions blasted across the remains of the ship when barrels of gun powder ignited with the blaze. The ponies watched in disbelief, trying to piece together what had just happened before them. It wasn’t until a single silhouette of a stallion emerged from the inferno, seemingly unscathed by the impact and fire.

The pony rose his hooves up and shouted victoriously, “A captain always goes down with his ship!”

In that moment, Discord broke through the fiery wreckage behind Neighmo on the verge of killing him. With his maw opened wide and his claws unsheathed, he profoundly desired to send this pony to the grave. A quick burst of purple magic shot forth from the herd which nearly took everypony off guard. The beam hit Discord and pushed him back away from the stallion, giving Neighmo time to flee from his grasp. Twilight Sparkle then produced another burst, and then another, trying to suppress the beast as long as she could. Celestia joined her to aid with her more powerful magic. Shining Armor and even Rarity joined in as well, and together the four held back nothing and delivered countless blasts into the wreckage. The fire grew greater around the crash zone, spurting flames of multiple hues high above the mountain. The others cheered the four on as they pushed themselves to try and take the life of the beast away.

It seemed too good to be true that they were winning, and soon they realized this as the monster flew through the fire towards them. He was all too quick for the eye to perceive as he swatted away Twilight, Shining and Rarity with his claws and magic, leaving only the Princess behind. When she had become the only attacker left, he devised a special plan for her. He grabbed the alicorn’s horn with his paw and with nearly every bit of his magic, he sent wave after wave of devastating energy through her, draining her of her magic and life force. It only took a few moments for the draconequus to sap the alicorn of her magic, returning her continually flowing magic mane to a long pink mane. Her coat had become a gray with age as she fell to her side, helpless and nearly lifeless.

The other ponies immediately began to gallop towards Discord to try and stop him, and he noticed this without the need of looking around. He let forth a shockwave of chaotic magic that swept over the mountain itself, turning the approaching ponies to stone. As they dropped and sunk into the earth, he finally looked around to fully see his doing. The mountain was now silent, excluding the fires from the airship and Celestia’s frantic breathing.

His eyes came to look into hers and he said in a scoffing manner, “And you thought you all had a chance. Pathetic.”

Celestia–the last one not turned to stone–watched as Discord walked away towards the mountain side. The alicorn could do nothing, her strength and energy was taken from her; all she could do was watch as he walked away. He knew he wanted her to watch whatever he was going to do–she also knew that his patience had run dry and that now only left was a mad spirit with nothing left to lose.

As he finally came towards the mountain side, he swiped his paw out in front of him, pushing away the smog from below completely. The lands below glowed from wild fires and devastation that he and Zachary had caused. His yellowed eyes flickered with the red planet below as it boiled and burned, and this made him all too happy. He began to lightly chuckle, which grew to a mild laugh, and soon he was hysterically roaring with laughter as he held his arms up high with his fingers outward, as if he was holding something above him. The clouds twirled far above them all, as high as even the stratosphere. They encircled the draconequus and funneled downward in a slow turning tornado. The dirt and dust from the mountain began to fly towards him, and even the flames from the airship streamed over above the draconequus. All of these elements came together in a single, concentrated orb or dark magic that grew larger every second.

The light around him began to darken and even the colors from the world around them were being snuffed out and decolorized. Discord began sapping every bit of energy from around him, amassing it all into one ball of concentrated chaos. The energy became so great as he sucked more and more life force and magic from around him that the orb now reached a size comparable to Canterlot itself. The deep hum of the growing death ball vibrated the mountain itself, creating tremors even throughout Equestria. It radiated with corrupted energy that burned Celestia’s soul from even being in its presence. It was nothing she had ever seen and could not even conceive the damage it could cause on the planet, nor could she understand how Discord could control such a god-like energy. In one swift clasp of Discord’s hands, the massive sphere funneled downward in a great pillar of light, and miraculously it vanished. Yet the color was still extracted from the mountain and surrounding forest, and the light was nearly absent from around the draconequus still.

He brought his hands downward, still shut tightly together with fingers interlocked. He slowly unfastened his hands as a dark purple light blazed forth over him. A piercing, high pitched screech became known to Celestia’s ears as a ball of light floated gently floated upward above Discord’s open palm. The orb–no smaller than a marble–gave off a magic that absolutely terrified Celestia as Discord turned and held his hand outward, revealing the magic before the alicorn from afar. All of Discord’s magic, all of the life force and energy drained from the plants, animals, trees, rivers, oceans and skies had come together in one concentrated apocalypse orb. All of it, set off at once at such a condensed state would not only destroy the planet a thousand times over, but bring all life in their galaxy to extinction. He he created none other than a bomb, a trigger that would create the greatest of all chaotic means–a black hole. Why Discord would do such a thing to a star system was beyond her; to him, however, madness made sense of it all.

Discord knew of this as he gave a wide smile and turned his back towards Celestia. Before he threw the ball towards the planet below, he stopped and looked over the tiny sphere one last time. His eyes grew fond of the device that would bring about the destruction of countless worlds, and he was affixed to its otherworldly brilliance. He had become captivated by his own creation and stared deeply into it as if searching for a loved one.

Celestia couldn’t bare to watch as she shut her eyes tightly, praying that something would happen to stop all of this. She closed her eyes for what seemed like an eternity, but something from far beyond the limits of reality told her to open them one last time. She slowly did so and to her surprise she saw him limping forward, the one who’s sword glowed in a white light that could not be extinguished by Discord’s strange magic. She saw the back of Zack, dragging the Prevailer through the dirt as he slowly walked behind Discord in an injured gait. The draconequus was too entranced and hypnotized by the apocalypse orb that he had no idea about Zack’s presence, nor cared to sense his magic coming closer to him.

Something latched around Celestia’s barrel, it was a pair of blue hooves which began to carry the Princess away. Rainbow Dash exerted all of her remaining strength into keeping the Princess airborne and off of the battle field. Celestia turned her head to look at the cyan mare, giving her a warm smile. She knew that without Dash, Zachary wouldn’t have been able to make it back up the mountain. Rainbow returned Celestia’s soothing gaze with a serious, but true smile–their expressions conveyed their silent words.

Zack’s pace began to pick up from his slow shamble, to a quickened to pace, and soon he was in an all out sprint. He pushed away his injuries and pains, fought through the agony that plagued his essence and strived only for the swift kill he wanted. He threw his sword arm back, preparing to pour every ounce of his strength into one mighty blow. He couldn’t be stopped, he felt invincible and beyond his limits. He had never felt anything like this as he charged forward with the single intent to end this once and for all.

In an instant, Discord knew of his coming rival and pitched the galaxy-destroying sphere towards Zachary. Zack’s eyes shot open in terror as the ball whisked towards him, sucking light and color in its wake. Zack had to act fast and swung the Prevailer forward, deflecting the orb high into the air along with the blade itself. Zachary continued in his all out sprint as his sword flew high in the air over the two. Discord roared with fury as he threw his hands outward and unleashed a devastating blast of magic. Zachary dropped down and slid underneath the coming explosion, which blasted the mountain top in a blaze of fire. As Zachary slid underneath the attack and between Discord’s legs, he grabbed ahold of the monster’s tail. The draconequus swung his tail upward, launching Zachary into the air. Discord turned with his jaw pried open by another magical blast that was soon to erupt from it and overcome Zachary. As Zack was thrown through the air, he reached for his descending blade and grabbed hold of its handle; and before Discord had realized it, Zachary brought his sword down, sinking the Prevailer into Discord’s chest.

Zachary’s feet landed on Discord’s shoulders as he held tight to the Prevailer that was tilted into the draconequus–locked in the beast’s organs and ribcage. The weight and strength of Zachary’s downward strike sent the draconequus toppling over onto its back. When Discord was nearly down on the mountaintop, Zachary quickly withdrew the sword and stabbed the monster again, only this time, the Prevailer pierced the monster through the body, sticking him to the rocky plateau. Discord bellowed in anguish like a dying animal, fierce with a mix of loathing and suffering. Zachary had both hands firmly grasped around the handle, pushing as hard as he could into the beast. From afar, Celestia and Rainbow Dash shouted and cheered for Zachary.

Then–what was almost forgotten–came hurdling back down above both Zachary and Discord. The apocalypse orb zoomed downward and nearly upon impact, Zachary noticed its arrival. He kept one hand on his sword and with the other he stretched out his arm and caught the ball with his own magic, letting it not even touch his palm, but simply letting it gently hover over. The orb's magical power seemed to change with Zachary's touch, turning it pearly white; almost as if disengaging the orb and making into something entirely new. He looked down at Discord, wild with animal rage as he roared once again at Zachary. Zack closed his fist around the ball and shoved the sphere and his fist into Discord’s gaping maw.

A sapphire brilliance shot forth from the mountain that overtook the surrounding skies. A great pillar of light veiled Dragon Peak which pierced even the heavens. The two now were present in a world of magical light, and still Zachary held to his weapon. The hero continued to hold the beast down, twisting the blade continually into its chest. Discord’s body began to deteriorate away, revealing a golden, flickering spirit that was made up of what appeared to be countless orbs of flickering light. As his body crumbled into the spirit it once was, Discord stopped writhing in torment to silently looked into Zachary’s eyes. Zack was a bit taken back by this random moment; he asked himself why Discord had stopped crying out in pain and what made him do this strange action.

Then the draconequus spoke out, “If I die, you are coming with me!” He then reached out and grabbed hold of the back of Zachary’s head, fully becoming a spirit being as the remainder of his body flaked away. Zack was overtaken and something had bored through his essence. An unexplainable sensation stabbed through him and soon he was thrown backwards onto his back.

As he landed on the solid ground, he stared up into the clearer sky, seeing the slowly expanding blast from the apocalypse orb bloom forth through the air. In its wake, the darkness faded and the color returned as it washed over the landscape. The life force and energy that it had stolen away from Arteria was returning to the world around him. The Catalyst Stone inside of Zack had reversed its effects, bringing harmony instead of chaos.

Rainbow Dash and Celestia were found grounded on the mountain’s side, alive and well. Rainbow looked over towards Celestia and was surprised to see that her coat was returning to its white form and her mane began to flow with magic once again. The ponies, the five Elements, Spitfire, Shining Armor and Neighmo were returned to their original selves, no longer statues made of stone. One by one, they wobbled upward onto their hooves and looked about in wonderment as they watched the world return to normal.

As the slowly expanding explosion faded from sight, Zachary rose up off of his back and looked over his hands and torso. He bent his fingers inwards and out, wondering why he felt so strange and odd all of the sudden. In a wild sense, he felt as if he was a shell to another being, and this concerned him greatly.

His thoughts were taken off of the strange presence as something latched to his upper body, screaming with glee, “Zack! Zack, you did it! I love you! I love you! I love you!”

Pinkie began smothering the the human in kisses and deathly tight hugs. He returned the gestures with one of his own as he bent the mare towards him and hugged her in return. Sharp stings began to prick the insides of his body, yet he tried to ignore it as he stood up on his feet and continued to embrace his pink friend. Something was wrong with Zachary that he couldn’t quite understand; he thought that it may have been something to do with the amount of magic that was in his presence or something similar to that, so he tried to desperately avoid showing any pain before the ponies. The whole herd now came before him, applauding and congratulating Zachary. They stood around him and Pinkie as they continually gave him gratitude and thanks. Spitfire confronted Celestia personally to ask her something,

“My Princess,” the orange pegasus began, “how will we rebuild after such a horrific cataclysm? The lives of all those ponies, lost to the hands of a mad deity.”

Celestia looked down at Spitfire and gave her the only answer she could, “We can only rebuild, Spitfire. I see no other alternative.” Celestia’s mind began to wonder as Spitfire left her presence crestfallen, but hopeful.

She pondered, “Luna, where could you have gone? You’ve gone so far away, what for?”

Pinkie finally hopped off of Zack and back onto the ground to ask him the question, “So how’s it feel to be the greatest hero in all of Equestria?”

Zachary hesitated from the inner torment and replied, “It feels... I think... I think it’s not all over...” He looked over at Celestia, who was giving him a strange look as well. She too could sense something internally wrong with Zachary, though she had no idea what it was.

Pinkie butted between Zachary’s sight of Celestia and exclaimed, “You’re right! You know what they say: It ain’t over till the pink pony sings!” Pinkie took in a deep breath and began to bounce around the group singing wholeheartedly:

When chaos reigned, then Zachary came

and beat that meanie straight!

Oh Zachary’s tough, even in the rough,

even if he arrived late!

We ponies fight, we’re out’ta sight,

you can’t easily take us down!

Changeling’s ain’t nothing, cause we got something,

even if they take our town!

And with that blade, we’ll all parade,

and sing this song all day!

We cannot lose, when the ponies’ choose,

their hero Zack-hooray!

When trouble comes, you best–”

The singing was hushed when Zachary began screaming at the top of his lungs and holding his shaking head. He dropped to his knees as he began to sweat and convulse in an epileptic frenzy. Pinkie gasped in horror as she raced to his side.

“Zack,” she cried out, “Zack! What’s going on? What’s happening?” He continued to roll over and heave in spastic, uncontrollable fits.

He cried in agony, begging aloud, “Please, God! Make it stop!” Celestia had no clue what was happening as Zachary continued to wildly flail his limbs in suffering. “No! No, you can’t! This is mine! Not yours! You can’t!”

Twilight desperately tried to gain his attention by yelling, “Just tell us, Zack! What’s going on! Tell us!” Zack could no longer control his voice as he yelled incoherent jumbles of words and cries.

Celestia finally shouted out, “Whatever it is, fight it, Zachary! Fight it!” Though he could hear their words, he could not possible battle whatever it was tearing his insides apart, trapping his conscious deep away from everyone. It was beyond his power and too much for him to try and take control over.

Celestia began to feel an ever-growing presence seep from Zachary’s being. The life force she once recognized as Zachary had left his body, and now he was something entirely different, yet still appearing as Zack. Even the ponies who couldn’t sense magic forces could tell that something of great evil had stolen Zachary’s body and that Zack was no more. The human continued to writhe and thrash about as the ponies slowly walked away from him. A terrible fear rose up in the equines and soon they believed Zachary was near an unexplainable death.

Without warning, his seizing stopped, his lips were silenced and he appeared dead before them without a breath left in his lungs. Silence overtook the scene as Zack lay sprawled out, motionless before them. Pinkie held her hooves up to her mouth, deeply afraid of what Zachary had become–for even the ponies somehow could tell that Zachary was still very much alive. Then the body rose before them up off of the ground. It levitated itself and was placed back on its feet. His head was down and his face wasn’t visible to the ponies; he only stood with his arms by his side and still appearing not to be breathing. With a sudden jerk of his limb, he threw his arm out with his fingers stretched forward, bent in an inhuman fashion towards the Prevailer which remained still in the ground where he had slain Discord. The sword withdrew itself from the spot and its handle found its way into the human’s hand. He grasped the weapon tightly and held it closely before him.

The possessed Zachary began to deeply chuckle, overlooking the blade. His head slowly rose up to see the herd before him while his neck creaked and popped grotesquely. His laughter stopped when his eyes met with Celestia; his lips curled to a wide smile upon seeing her. Zack’s eyes were nothing like before, for they glowed with a yellow tint as his pupils appeared blood shot red. He licked his teeth and lips, keeping his eyes locked onto the Princess.

“Now...” he spoke in a bellowing tone, contrary to Zack’s original voice, “now you are all doomed.”

26

View Online

(26)

Celestia’s mind raced with thoughts she couldn’t bring herself to believe as the words, ‘Now you are all doomed’ left Zachary’s lips.

"No! No, it can’t be! Discord couldn’t have... How could he have?" Celestia’s distraught appearance became clear to the possessed Zachary as his new yellowed eyes darted towards her.

“Do you not understand,” he hissed. “Is it not clear to you?” He then returned his focus towards the horrified ponies and clarified, “I am in possession of your savior’s body, and not only that, but I am also the new Master of the Prevailer and the keeper of the Catalyst Stone.” He rose his fist before him, looking over his new hand in astonishment.

“Incredible. Truly incredible. His body is remarkable; so young, so powerful. And the power that fool was holding could have ended me much sooner, too bad he hadn’t the competence to use it properly.”

Spitfire asked frantically, “How did you do this, Discord? What sorcery is this?”

He withdrew his attention from the crowd and placed it on the pegasus pony answering, “I am not Discord. Discord was the name I gave my draconequus form. I am the Prince, the spirit who inhabited Discord now inhabits this body–and I have made this body my slave. Though truly, since I am the last of the spirits, that does make me the King, doesn’t it?”

Celestia began to falter under the realization as to what Discord now was. His magical power and immortal spirit, combined with Zachary’s magic, the Prevailer, and the Catalyst Stone–he was too much for any of them to handle, let alone Om if he was still present in their reality. Their faith–like dimly glowing candles–had truly been snuffed out; there was no alternative or good way to end this. Discord–now Zachary–was truly a being that could contend with divine might.

Zack held his hand out open and stated, “I could end this right now, you know?”

Above his hand formed a sphere of light that shockingly looked like the apocalypse orb he had created earlier. In only a few seconds, he had created several orbs that each could bring about extinction in their galaxy. Their magical powers combined and unleashed was too great for the alicorn to sense. However, she speculated that if such a blast was to go off, it would not only wipe away their universe, but implode their reality around them. It wouldn’t stop there though, the dimension that held that reality together would collapse upon itself, and the external force that would follow in its aftershock would break apart the surrounding dimensions. Literally everything would end if Celestia was certain. The orbs hovering in his palm slowly faded into nothingness as he smirked and curled his fingers into a fist again.

He smiled at the terrified alicorn and continued his former statement, “But that wouldn’t be fun, would it? I’m in a much more joyous, patient mood again. But with such limitless ambition my former mind blinded me of, I can now see what truly needs to be done. In order to bring about absolute peace, I will need to cross over through the dimensions, murdering the other spirits and divine that stand in my way; I cannot solely rule one reality in peace and know that elsewhere beyond, peace has yet to be obtained.”

He turned from the group and looked over the mountain saying, “I will miss this place, seeing it eradicated so soon would make me a tad disappointed.” He gave a smirk and noted aloud, “I guess nostalgia is my only weakness now.”

As Zachary’s focus was drawn away, Twilight Sparkle came before Celestia and denoted, “Princess Celestia, we can still win this! If we use the Elements of Harmony to turn Zac–, him to stone, we can stop his plans! I can’t say for sure if Zachary is still alive, but we would have to try and kill both of them to save Equestria!”

Celestia was unsure if that would actually work, or even if he would allow them to do so; but in reality, it was the last thing they could do to stop him. The other five were around Celestia, listening in on Twilight’s plan carefully. They knew what had to be done, even Pinkie and Rainbow Dash had no outward quarrel against Twilight’s plan. For Equestria’s sake, they put away their emotions and feelings to perform this one last strategy.

Celestia said nothing in return, but was in total agreement with Twilight’s proposal. She was a bit surprised that Zack couldn’t hear them, nor cared to give them anymore attention then he has been; so she went along and conjured the chest that held the Elements of Harmony artifacts. The box opened up as Twilight magicked the Elements to herself and friends. As they adorned the artifacts, the Elements–except for Twilight–turned to face Zachary. The purple unicorn lagged behind as her eyes caught on her brother, Shining Armor. He nodded and gave an assuring smile to her and she returned a similar expression.

Twilight wasted no more time as she rose up in the air, overcharging her artifact with her own magic. The magic streamed between the others as they too rose up above the mount. Their artifacts glowed brighter, filling rapidly with powerful magic. Celestia watched from afar, praying that this would somehow worked. Zack finally turned to see what the six ponies were doing and drew in a long sigh as he gripped the Prevailer tighter. The magical artifacts intensified with energy and soon they were nearing their capacities. Twilight opened her eyes, which were now blazing forth a white and powerful inner energy that was blinding to anyone who looked into it. Spitfire, Shining Armor and Neighmo watched in awe as the mares were soon to unleash their powerful, ancient magic.

As the magic was nearly on the verge of releasing, something abruptly halted the process. Celestia screamed out as Twilight was thrown backwards through the air with the Prevailer lodged in her chest. Shining fell to his knees, horrified upon seeing what had just happened to his sister. The channel of magic that flowed from the center Element was cut off from the rest as the magic drastically faded from them all. A stream of blood trailed off from the mare as the possessed Zachary suddenly appeared beside her still in the air. He withdrew the sword quickly while placing his hand around the unicorn’s horn and ripping it from her skull.

It was all too quick for one to take in, yet Celestia–in a wild frenzy–shot a powerful blast of magic his way. Zack reached his arm outward, using his own magic to pull Fluttershy over to him. He then disappeared and left the mare to take the coming blast from Celestia. The yellow pegasus was overwhelmed as the magic scorched her body, ending her instantly. Celestia’s eyes finally found her absurdly deft enemy behind Rarity now as he grasped her neck and snapped it before she had even realized what had happened to Twilight. He then teleported over towards Applejack who saw him coming, but like the others, was far too slow to avoid him or fight back. He forced the Prevailer through the mare’s body, slicing her in two and moving on to the next pony.

Rainbow Dash was the only pony quick enough who attempted to flee. As she desperately tried to fly away from Zack, something slammed into her back, which sent her into the mountaintop. As she tried to scramble upward out of the rock and dirt, she turned to see the possessed Zachary standing over her with the Prevailer floating by his side.

“Zachary,” she pleaded in horror, “please! No!”

He swiftly reached down and began to choke the mare with his left hand while using his other hand to grab hold of one of her wings. He then began to tear the wing off, watching–with twisted enjoyment plastered across his face–as muscle, ligament, blood and feathers were pried from the pony's back torso. Even while being choked, she screamed out in mass agony as her wing was finally severed off. He wasted no time with the other wing as he found overwrought enjoyment out of the cyan mare’s cries and spasms. Blood drenched his arms and hands as he finally held her up off of the ground. Without warning, he finally finished her by slamming her head against the rocky mountain, cracking her skull open and dropping her there in the blood-tainted dirt.

He leaned up again and slowly turned towards the last mare, Pinkie Pie. She was on the ground now, and was found cowering behind Celestia’s tall legs. She shuttered and shook with horror her mind couldn’t comprehend. Neither of them could believe what was happening as Zachary smiled and waved his hand towards the mare. He lifted the sword to his face and opened his mouth, letting his tongue lick the surface of the blade clean of blood–all the while staring at both the ponies before him.

From behind the two mares, Shining Armor created a powerful shield of purple magic that was constructed between Zack and Celestia. Zack began to amble forward and as he reached the shield, he simply walked through it like it wasn’t even there to begin with. Shining couldn’t believe it; he had exerted so much magic into that one spell and Zack simply strolled through it. Spitfire raced above to make a direct, head-on attack towards Zachary, risking it all. As the mare was near impact, he swung his sword forward and Spitfire met firmly with the blade’s edge. Her body split into two separate pieces behind Zachary as he continued forward.

Neighmo raced in front of the pink pony and Celestia with two crossbows in his hooves as he snarled, “You will never take Celestia or this poor mar–” He was cut short as Zachary’s weapon bore through the captain’s neck. As his body and head fell over separate ways, Zack finally stopped before the two. Shining came towards them as his horn glowed violently with magic.

“I won’t let you,” he said as the stallion shot off a bolt of magic towards Zachary.

The magic struck his side, yet he was unmoved by Shining’s strongest offensive strike. Zack looked over towards the pony with an agitated expression as he reached his arm outward and placed a finger on the tip of the unicorn’s horn. A magnificent pain shot through Shining as he shouted in torment and fell backwards. From his horn, his body began to disintegrate into flakes of hot, burning skin. As his body faded from existence, now only Celestia and Pinkie was left atop the mount.

He looked over at the alicorn and kindly asked, “Would you please move, Celestia?”

“Never!”

“...So be it.”

He reached his hand outward and a flash of light shot over the Princess. In no more than a second, the alicorn was frozen in a thick icy shell. Pinkie hopped back away, unsure as to what to do or where to go. The crying pony darted as fast as she could away from Zachary as he pushed the alicorn ice chunk over and onto the mountain’s rocky surface. Zack watched from afar, seeing where the pony would go exactly. Pinkie raced towards the cliff side and came to a sudden halt, nearly sliding off of a drastic drop off. She breathed heavily and frantically, looking for a way to escape down the mountain safely.

“Where are you going, Pinkie Pie?” Pinkie turned and gasped as Zachary approached from behind her. Her hooves neared the edge as she tried to stay as far away from him as she could.

“I’ll jump,” Pinkie exclaimed, seeing as how that was the only true escape she could think up. Zachary smiled and continued to move towards her. Without hesitation, the pink pony jumped to try and end her life before Zachary did, but she was unfortunately caught in his magical aura. She was flung back up onto the mountain and was rolled over to her side behind Zachary. He turned to approach her while she lay in the dirt, crying out for mercy. She could no longer bare to run or even stand, her emotions and quivering form could not support her as she gave up and wept on the ground. As Zack approached the mare–he titled his head and looked over the pony with a puzzled look.

The pink pony grieved out in tiresome breaths, “Why? Why would anyone do this? What’s the matter with you? I thought you loved us Zachary? I loved you!”

Zachary gave false comfort to the mare as he said in a soft tone, “Oh, poor Pinkie Pie. Don’t be so sad. Let’s see a smile on that face.”

He rose the Prevailer up to deliver a final blow to the mare. He held it high in air, so that he could watch the pony’s blue eyes shimmer with new tears before he let it down. His wide eyes and toothy, beaming smile pierced through the pink pony and she now begged for death. He stiffened up his posture and drew in a deep, quick breath before throwing his sword arm downward.

His momentum was brought to a sudden halt that even took him by surprise. Something had wrapped around his forearm. A blackened chain had constricted his arm and stopped his attack. Before he could look and see who had done this to him, his arm was yanked back and the Prevailer flew from his hand backwards and stuck into the earth. Another chain swiftly wrapped around his other forearm, then two other lines of chains wrapped around his legs and soon he was tightly fastened to the mountain top. The chains’ ends had dug themselves into the earth and were held by a navy blue magic aura. He pulled and tried to break free from the chains, but somehow the links had begun to sap him of his magic and strength. Before him walked the Princess of the Night, whom he gave an enraged and vindictive expression towards.

“What? What is this,” he spat out. “I cannot be detained by such petty instruments!” Another chain then grabbed ahold of his neck and fastened his body in the air. Luna replied with silence as she turned away and looked over at Pinkie. The pink pony was very much confused as to what the alicorn princess had done to detain Zachary.

“Get up,” ordered Luna. “He won’t hurt you any longer.”

Pinkie did so without question and walked over towards Zachary. The burning fire of rage flickered in his eyes, he was furious and outraged by his captured state. Luna’s horn glowed with magic and soon her sister was set free from her icy prison. Celestia rose upward when she had recovered and was infuriated, yet baffled by Luna’s sudden appearance.

She joined her sister and sternly questioned, “Where were you? Where have you been?”

“Firelight Woods. Zachary had lost many of my artifacts. I felt the need to find and retrieve a certain one, The Ebony Chain.” She looked back towards Zachary and continued to explain to him and the other two mares, “The Ebony Chain can be used as an immovable object, apprehending even the likes of a spirit being. Not only can it hold them, but it saps them of their magic and strength–not all of it, but enough to hold the beast steady.” Laughter had overtaken their ears as Zachary cackled aloud.

He looked down at them and chuckled, “Do you really think I’m just a spirit? You have been greatly deceived, Selena. I am now more than that with the Prevailer and Catalyst Stone.” He flexed even greater this time, which made a straining noise in the artifact that bound him. “You may be able to hold me for a few measly minutes, but I will break free and kill you all!”

Pinkie–who was being surprisingly quiet and levelheaded–asked Luna, “So what do we do now?”

Luna answered, “I will form into my shadow state and enter Zachary’s mind.”

Celestia wondered aloud, “What do you plan on doing? How will that help?”

“Discord has yet to fully take over Zachary. Through lunar magic–a magic many are unfamiliar with–I can sense Zachary’s corrupted state of mind. He is still alive, and I will find him and help him fight back against Discord.”

“Will it be that easy,” questioned Pinkie.

“Far from it... I will be venturing into a realm beyond our own. The realm of the unceasing mind. A corrupted one will be difficult to traverse, many dangers will plague me and I may not return. I’m not even certain that this will work, but to save Zachary, I must try.”

As those last words were said, her body shifted into a starry, shadowy veil that whisked upward into the air. The formless shadow then hovered over and into the reluctant, possessed Zachary. Luna had done this many times before, often in other’s dreams and nightmares, but this would be different. She seeped in through his eyes and soon delved deep into the blackness of his mind.

For hours Luna seemed lost, feeling neither awake or asleep. A strange form of alienation plagued her own mind, bringing out the most primitive of fears she had stored away. Many times she had completely forgotten about her quest or what she had done, only to remember and to forget again. Time was lost to her senses while her being was suspended in a place which no longer resembled or felt like a mind. Her conscious drifted through starless nights over wave-less seas, void of life and reality itself.

Luna opened her eyes finally to find herself standing in a bleak world. A darkened forest surrounded her, lifeless, windless, and colorless. Only she–the intruder–remained true to her real form; her mane and coat still kept its colors compared to the world around her. The wooden towers about her stretched and sprawled out to an infinite altitude. The tops of the tallest of trees could not be seen, as they were blanketed in a gray fog that failed to fall or rise. It was a ceiling of clouds that remained still, devoid of ridges or bumps.

The grass around her hooves felt wet, yet the time of day–whether it be morning or not–could not be confirmed. The forest land beyond her wavered with hills and valleys which stretched outward into a curtain of murk. The air was cold and uninviting, making the woodlands seem alive and cautious of her presence. Even the sounds that would accompany such a forest were nearly absent, except for the occasional rustling and steps of unknown things far around her and out of her vision.

Luna had never seen a mind like this. It was void, hollowed out and in its place was filled with nothingness. It felt nothing like a mind, she related it more with a tomb then an asylum for the consciousness. She felt him however, Zack was in this place. His life force–so very hidden and minuscule–was close by and Luna could sense it. With her senses adjusted to Zachary’s presence, she began to walk through the woods in search for him.

She took her time, not to be hasty or loud. She didn’t want to attract any unwanted attention, so she kept as quiet as possible. Even though Discord was in control of Zachary’s mind, he had yet to fully take over. As a spirit in a new, unfamiliar body, it took time for him to seek out the remainder of Zack’s conscious. He would eventually do it, but Luna hoped he would get to Zack before Discord found him. She hopped onto a toppled log a few paces away and began to ascend it to get atop the hill. She could not see the end of the log due to the thick fog, but continued upward. It was a long tree that stretched upward even over the ground and soon the earth became invisible to the low-lying fog.

Her ears picked up a strange noise moving from atop the log towards her and she stopped to see what it was. It creaked across the wooden surface and from the blanket of haze rolled a bicycle without an occupant. The vehicle was uncolored–like the setting around her–and it stood perfectly upright like it was being ridden by an invisible being. It rolled slowly and made its way around Luna as she anxiously watched it. As it passed, the bell on its handle rang out twice and the noise echoed throughout the eerie forest. It went down the log and into the fog behind her, the empty noise that she had grown accustom to returned with the bicycle’s departure.

After that strange occurrence, she continued up the fallen trunk until she reached a white door. It and its frame stood perpendicular to the log and behind it was the forest still. She used her magic to turn the brass knob on the door and opened it wide. A new place became known to her and through the door lay another realm absent of color still. Without much thought, she stepped through it and found herself in a very small apartment. Luna appeared to be in a mistreated living room, with torn up furniture, stains in the carpet, walls and ceiling, and a fowl odor that overtook her nostrils. It was then she realized what the smell was, it was freshly spilled blood from something close by. She peered around the room and began to investigate.

Her eyes found another doorway and she decided to walk through it. As she entered into it, she unexpectedly came across Zachary. She had to step back from the sudden astonishment of finding him, and upon seeing him she was not at all filled with hope. His body sat still in a flimsy chair, while his face was down on a rickety, thin table that was covered in blood. The red liquid dripped onto the tile floor below and over a small, shiny object that was halfway submersed in the puddle. She walked around his corpse to see that a rounded, deep wound was through his skull on both sides, and his hand still held fast to a charcoal colored object. He had shot himself with what Luna could perceive as some sort of projectile weapon, but for whatever reason, Luna did not know.

Suddenly, a small whimpering sound caught her attention from behind. She turned around and saw a smaller human huddled up in the corner of the room, curled up in a ball watching Luna from afar. Once the boy saw that the alicorn was looking at him, he shuddered and hid his face, terrified to look at her. He appeared no more than nine, and his appearance highly resembled Zachary’s. That’s when she realized it, this was the remaining consciousness left in Zachary, in the form of a child. Luna wasn’t quite sure what this part of Zachary represented; possibly imagination she thought, or perhaps some form of root emotion or motivation. She was clueless as to what was before her exactly, but whatever it was, it was Zachary still and she had to protect him. Luna approached cautiously, but stopped when the boy spoke out.

The child’s voice faltered and quivered with each breath saying, “H-he killed himself! Right in front of me! He didn’t even know I was watching him, he just placed that gun to his head and–”

“Who is he,” Luna rhetorically asked.

The boy looked up into her eyes and slowly replied, “I don’t know...” He then put his hands over his ears and stated, “I can’t get it out though, the ringing! Make it stop! Make it stop! Make it stop!” He repeated the phrase over and over again, shaking his head with his hands and tightly closing his eyes.

Luna tried to quiet him down by placing a hoof on his shoulder and sternly comforted, “Please be quiet, Zachary. Please.”

He suddenly stopped trembling and looked up into Luna’s eyes. The look in his face showed sudden enlightenment, as if he had seen something he couldn’t possibly believe. Luna was a bit baffled by his sudden change of expression, seeing child-like wonderment in the Zachary’s hazel eyes.

“I don’t know you,” he said in a soft tone, “but I do know you.” He began to look around frantically as his calm breaths turned quicker and shorter. He became frightened as he looked above him towards the ceiling.

“They’re here,” he whispered to Luna.

“Who’s here?”

“The demons with embers in their eyes. Who hide in the dark edges of your bedroom and steal your wishes and faith. The ones in the corner of your eye, but don’t turn around!” Luna knew something was behind her now that Zachary had mentioned it.

A large, silent monster stood directly behind her and she nearly turned to face it before Zack cried out, “No! You mustn't! If you see them, they’ll drag you into pits of razors and hellfire! Look at me if you want to live!”

She nodded and kept her eyes on the boy. This was not her mind and if she diverted from its plans she would most certainly pay the consequences. Whatever it was behind her, she dared not look, but its presence loomed over her with an evil intent that could be felt originating from it. The boy–who was looking over behind Luna at the demon–got up onto his feet and placed his hands on the sides of her head, motioning her body as they turned together. As they rotated, a new door became known to Luna’s vision that she had never seen upon entering the kitchen. A door which below its base poured a warm, sunny light. Zack began to cautiously walk backwards with his hands still lightly clasped to Luna’s cheeks. As the two approached the door it swung open and both were pulled into the light.

As the light faded, the door closed and Luna found herself in the child’s bedroom. The small room was filled with color and the orange, afternoon sun draped over the wooden floor and walls, basking the area in a dream-like glow. Two small beds were on the sides of the room; on the bedposts of each bed were the names “Zachary” and “Jason” hand-painted in blue paint. Thick quilts draped over the bedspreads and large mounds of pillows leaned up on the bedposts–they both looked very comfortable and warm, even if they were a tad too small for the alicorn princess. Striped curtains were hung around hooks of the wide, arching window and the ceiling above was dotted with random glow-in-the-dark stars and planets Zachary and Jason had supposedly put up. She felt a wave of relief wash over her as color returned to her eyes, yet something still seemed off about this environment. Below the window was a toy chest and the little Zachary raced over to it. He cleared some larger toys off of it and opened it up as Luna watched him. He dug through the treasure trove of playthings, removing larger toys and action figures to pull out what he truly wanted.

He finally found what he was looking for as he joyously breathed, “Yes! Here they are!” Before pulling them out, he turned back around towards Luna and confided, “Not many people know about this, so don’t tell my friends at school! But these were my mother’s toys, they were passed down to me and I have to say they’re my favorite–even if they aren’t meant for boys...”

He began to pull out two stuffed animals before her, and upon seeing them, Luna was taken back by their strange appearances. The two dolls he showed him depicted both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. Both the toys were made of fleece, with large embroidered eyes and cutie marks.

He held up the pink one with a large, gravity defying stuffed mane and began, “Out of all of them, I’ve spent the most time with this one, Pinkie Pie. Whenever I’m alone or worried, she’s always there for me.” He put the pink one down, which stood by itself and smiled continually.

Next, he rose up the cyan pony with folded wings saying, “This one is the coolest! I really, really like her, even if I don’t play with her a lot. But whenever I’m afraid at night, or if a storm is outside, I can hold on to her and she’ll protect me. And finally–” he said while turning back around and hunting through his toy box again. He pulled out a toy and held it away from Luna’s view for a moment.

He then revealed the stuffed animal to be her as he held it up in front of him, “This is Selene. She’s so beautiful! I kind of think of her as a mother to the other ponies, or like a protector. Whenever I’m hurt and made fun of, hugging this pony comforts me a lot.” He looked away from the doll and towards her now asking, “And I think you’re her, aren’t you?” Luna encompassed the look-a-like doll in her magic and levitated it up before her.

Zack asked again, “Well?” She knew it was her, but her mind was thinking of other things. This place was too comfortable she began to think; its atmosphere and feeling felt as if it wanted to keep the occupants inside its borders. Even she had a strong desire to stay in this warm area of solitude.

“This place is no bedroom... it's a prison,” she mentally concluded. "It has to be. But why would Discord want Zachary to be alive still?"

The boy before her was obviously oblivious to what had been done to him and was perfectly content with living in such a holding pin. She began to think that maybe Discord had done this to Alwaid, capturing his consciousness and sealing it away without his true knowing. There was purpose behind this she could not come to. She thought that maybe he did this to sustain the mutual life force where he had all of the control still. Maybe Discord couldn’t function without the native consciousness still inside the body. If that was true, then she had to bring him out of this place. She wasn’t certain how far she could take Zachary’s consciousness, but she figured that by taking his consciousness out of his mind, she could force Discord out of Zachary’s body. But the answer to if it would even be possible eluded her.

She hovered the fleece doll onto the ground next to the other two and beseeched, “Zachary, the demons, they’ll only get worse if you don’t come with me.” He scratched his head, confused as to what she meant.

“Like on an adventure?”

She stressed, “Yes, like on an adventure.”

He held up the pink pony and asked with an eager smile, “Can Pinkie come along too?”

She slapped the toy from his hands and said with rising vexation, “Now isn’t the time! We have to go.”

Zachary’s gave a look of concern as he questioned the pony, “Why? I like it here. Even though I left the room for a moment to see that man shoot himself, I wanted to go back.”

Luna knelt down close to the boy’s eye level and imparted the truth as best as she could to him, “The demons want you here... they want you in this place. They have you fooled, Zachary–trust me on this.” She pointed a hoof towards the door and said, “I can take you away from this place, and when I do you’ll know how deceived you were.”

There was sudden tapping on the door and Luna promptly stood up before Zachary. The alicorn folded a wing out to protect him while her horn began to glow with magic.

“Zachary, the demons are here! Stay behind me!” She looked down beside her to see that Zachary was doing the exact opposite of her commands. He slowly began to walk towards the door, with his eyes transfixed on the knob ahead of them. He passed under the wing and ignored Luna as she wondered what had gotten into him.

“Zack! Stop! Don’t answer that door!” With those words, another quick and hard rapping pounded on the door. The knob twisted, yet it seemed whatever was outside could not get in due to it being locked. Zachary continued to walk forwards, reaching his hand out towards the handle on the door. Before he could stretch his arm out to pull open the door, Luna yanked him back quickly with her front leg and he stumbled backwards. She placed a wing around him and held him close to her while watching the door intently. The knocking continued almost constantly over the door with a force that now shook its wooden frame. With each blow it seemed it would be toppled down at any second.

A strange wind blew over Luna’s mane from behind and she turned frantically to see what had caused it. When she looked around, she saw the colorless forest behind her and not the room she was in. She turned back to see that the front of the room and door was gone as well. She had found herself back in the dead, dark forest she had originally found herself in, yet only now she was still holding the ever silent Zachary. Her ears perked up when she heard the knocking again in the far off distance–echoing off of the ancient and high trees that hung like narrow shadows on a bleak, gray veil. The boy shuttered under her wing and Luna pressed closer to him.

Zack breathed out a sigh of defeat, “Now you’ve done it... you’ve made them angry, very angry.” Upon hearing those words, Luna knew she had to escape this place as fast as she could with Zachary. In most dreams, Luna could sense the way out of the mind, but at the moment she was having much difficulty seeking it out. The exit was usually located in the cerebellum by following the limbic system like a tunnel outwards, but the fog and lifelessness of this place clouded her sense of direction. She knew she had been in the limbic structure already, the area of the brain where emotions, behaviors and long term memories thrive; but Zachary’s brain was skewed and warped that even it was broken down into a chasm, placing the conscious Zachary into an unconscious, vegetable-like state. Only this boy she looked over now was the last and remaining hope to salvage what was left of the former Zachary.

Luna knelt down and demanded, “Climb on my back. Do it now!”

The small Zachary did so without hesitation and threw his legs over her back, securing himself. He then held his hands around her sides as Luna rose up and galloped off through the forest. She was afraid to fly just yet, not wanting to slam into a tree that might suddenly appear in the mist, so she stayed on her hooves and swiftly ran forward. She wanted to stay safe and unharmed; because even though she knew she was in the mind of someone else who could not be harmed, Luna could still take injuries in her form. She was an outsider and who kept her own limitations to take form in Zachary’s mind. It was a risk she had to take.

She jumped and dashed over logs, streams, gullies, large rocks and boulders that she found while rushing through the fog. The noise still followed her though, the constant drumming and tapping on the door, never growing softer or louder. It stayed with them, no matter how far they fled. After a long while, Luna stopped to catch her breath. She hadn’t ran like that in a long time and her legs weren’t use to such exercise. She looked about her surroundings–it looked the same still and the knocking was always present in the distance. She turned her head around to see if Zachary was okay.

As their eyes met, he told her bitterly, “Great evils lurk around us.” She slowly turned back around, tensing her form for a sudden encounter with the demons.

As her eyes fell over the shadowy woods before her, a pair of yellow eyes became known to her through the black. The suddenness of it all made her step back in fright, but Luna quickly recuperated and rose her head high. From the darkness it crept out, and when its form was visible, she was a bit taken back by its appearance.

It was an earth pony, a stallion with a dark coat and blackened mane and tail. It bore a crooked smile as it held up a twisted dagger before them. Then something new had caught her attention in the corner of Luna’s eye as she darted her eyes to see it fully. A few other stallions came out around the trunk of a large tree while rolling out what appeared to be cannons. All except one seemed masked behind black rags wrapped around their faces. They also wielded crossbows which they aimed at Luna and Zack, making their presence even more threatening. One of them–the leader of the group–was a brighter hued unicorn stallion with a wicked and wide grin plastered across his face. He adorned a cowboy hat and button-up shirt which gave way to his identity. From what Celestia had told Luna before, this pony’s name was Ray Sunshine.

Luna was being approached from all sides it seemed as another being made its way behind her. She turned to meet with the being that appeared to be Pinkie Pie, only very different than the pink pony she hadn’t seen no more than an hour ago. She was a filly alicorn who floated up above the ground and crossed her hooves, snickering at the Princess of the Night. Celestia had told her about this event too, and that Starswirl had possessed the pink filly’s body. All of these creatures took forms of Zachary’s previous enemies; it all made sense that they would take the form of something he feared or worried about in the past.

They crept closer to her from all sides, but Luna had a plan of her own to try and stop them. She focused deeply on her magic and conjured four pools of starlight magic around her. They appeared to be four distinct blots of her shadow form she used to travel by as they boiled with magical energy. The liquid-like magic began to take shape and rise up from the ground–the shape they took were four nearly identical bat pony stallions with yellowed eyes and savage looks. They were draped in their full armor as they spread their wings and bent into an offensive stance.

Cannon fire rang out as the bat ponies dispersed. The four split off instantly to take on the other projections, avoiding the projectiles. A mass skirmish had broken out between the bandits and thugs versus Luna’s Royal Guard while Luna handled Starswirl herself. The alicorn filly charged up a bright, pink ball of magic that she soon fired at Luna. The Princess of the Night was too quick for the smaller pony as she sidestepped the attack with the aid of her wings. She then pushed up off of the ground and into the air, firing crescent-shaped bolts of silver energy towards her foe. The barrage of attacks was too much for the pink alicorn to avoid, so she used her magic to create a shield around her. Through the explosions and mayhem, Luna used her horn to break the shield, letting her horn pierce the filly’s chest head on. All the while this occurred, the specially trained Royal Guards Luna had conjured easily took down their opponents. The projections of Zachary’s invaded mind were no match for the lunar magic-infused ponies. The insentient bat ponies stood emotionlessly, yet triumphantly over their fallen enemies as the memories faded and flickered away on the forest floor.

Before she could move onward, a great disturbance overcame her senses as her eyes met with a multitude of other eyes which became clear through the dark woods around her. Great numbers of the same enemies they had just fought swarmed around them. A vast army of duplicates enclosed the group from all sides as Luna and her guards accumulated in a tighter group. A thunderous booming could be heard above them as Luna looked up to see several large rocs keeping flight above her. The large birds were representing the one lord of the rocs Zachary had fought years ago in the Icicle Mountains–Sheol was its name and several were here to smite her into the ground below. The flapped above her keeping watch over the small group of dark-colored ponies, silent yet fearsome.

At any moment the armies around her could come over them and slaughter her and her stallions; yet they did not and held their positions as if under command. Then it hit her why they would do this, Discord had discovered her whereabouts. Not only did she find him, she practically found the remainder of Zack and brought it before him. His presence became known to her as the armies subsided, creating a narrow path for the master of this mind to walk forwards. He took the form of his new self–Zack’s self–and his outward expressions revealed dark intentions for Luna. As he finally walked before her and the surrounding forces closed behind him, he commended the alicorn princess’ attempts.

“You did quite well,” he spoke in a tone intertwined with his old, draconequus voice and Zachary’s voice. “I’m not sure where you learned such interesting magic, but I congratulate you on your folly attempt.” He rose his arm out and motioned his hand and fingers saying, “Now give me Zachary and I will let you escape.” Luna unfolded her wings outward as the boy gripped the hair on her back tighter. She widened her stance and appeared before him on the verge of attack as her horn ebbed with rising magical energy.

Discord smiled as he noted, “You think you can defy me in my mind? How adorable.”

He straightened his fingers forward as her bat ponies dissipated into shimmers of dust in an instant. He then adjusted his palm out, which reeled back Luna and sent her into the air. Like a puppet, he hovered her about with his fingers, letting her limbs stretch outward without her control. Little Zachary had fallen off, but rose quickly, slipping on the leaves below his feet.

Luna tried to focus her magic, but she couldn’t do it. Discord had cut her off somehow from reaching her stores of magic from within. He had complete control of her it seemed, yet a small fraction of her magic still remained in her horn from when she was about to unleash it to try and stop him. A minuscule remainder of this magic could be used, but for only one small instant could she use it. She began to think up a way to do this as quickly as she could, trying to find the most successful way out of this situation. As Luna did this without Discord’s knowing, the elder, headstrong Zachary walked before the younger, timid Zachary.

He sneered and affirmed his suspicions, “I thought I had taken over every emotion, behavior, thought, action, memory and will–yet I had lost place of the greatest factor of your mind, motivation. Nestled away beyond my grasp, you hid yourself, yet I knew you would come out eventually. Like you had a chance of escaping, I don’t see how you would do such a thing in the first place.”

“Get away from him,” Luna screamed, trying to break free from Discord’s grasp. A wave of pain singed her entirety and she was silenced temporarily; yet her mind still worked on discovering a strategy. Zack watched her writhe in pain as he stepped away from Discord. Discord continued to approach Zack slowly with a warm, deceitful grin.

“There is no more running, Zachary. Give in to my desire–say goodbye to your consciousness.” Zack fell backwards after tripping over a wide root. He scrambled back in an awkward crawl, pinning himself against the base of a large tree. Discord stopped to look over the pitiful sight the boy was, keeping his focus on him alone.

When Luna came to, a plan finally surfaced as she mapped out Zachary’s brain. With her magic, her own mind searched far across the realm of his mind until she finally did find an exit. A small opening in the lower reaches of the brain where the larger organ met with the brain steam. From there, a physical way out was possible and without a doubt or second to lose, she used the remainder of her magic in her alicorn horn. A shadowy, starry veil was drawn from her horn as it wavered around and overcame the smaller Zachary. As it did, the boy was wrapped in the magic and whisked off through the woods as fast as she could muster towards the exit.

Discord blinked with disbelief and soon comprehended what had just happened. In the wake of his anger, he flew after the blot of magic instead of stopping Luna, which was the real cause of the magic. Discord raced wildly after it, breaking through immensely large trees and shooting through mounds of bleak hills like they weren’t even before him. The magical veil which carried the boy slipped through the forest at an incredible speed, yet Discord was gaining rapidly on the lunar spell. It was nearing its target, the brain stem which appeared to be a sunken, curved tower in the middle of the mind. Discord reached out to try and grab it, but he fell short as it swiftly slipped away and snaked through the top of the roofless spire.

Downward Zachary traveled into a dark and mysterious tunnel; and with unwanted uncertainty, Luna prayed that this would work out in the end.

27

View Online

(27)

“Where... where am I?”

Zachary was unsure as to where he was and terribly afraid. He floated in a realm of endless light–he ventured forward with no sense of direction or space. He wasn’t fearful of where he was, but was afraid for his condition of existence or lack of it. He soon realized, (or thought he realized) where he was. The light washed around him slowly as he made his way out of a cloud. He seemed suspended in a blue sky with great cumulus clouds floating around him. Near the edge of his sight, the clouds appeared to be mountains that stretched upward and beyond, greater than any range of mountains he had ever seen. The great blue sky was all around, even below him there was no land, but sky alone. No sun could be perceived, yet its light and warmth filled the atmosphere equally without its aid. So he drifted along the great clouds through an endless, tranquil and silent sky.

From the clouds before him came another creature, a small thing like an insect. As it flew closer towards Zachary, the insect grew in size until it was massive. Though this was no insect and bug of any kind, this was a mighty dragon who flew before Zachary in a slow flight that at any other time would never hold the great beast afloat. The monster that came before Zachary with razor sharp claws and teeth, and a body that could crush his life out, flew before him with wings slowly flapping. Zack was not afraid, for this was Om.

He asked the dragon, “I’m not entirely sure what’s going on, or where I’m at. You seem familiar, yet unfamiliar. This all does, or at least I think it does. It feels as if I’ve lived another life with all of its memories and feelings and pains and such, but I know for a conscious fact that it’s not real... or at least I don’t think it is. The only real, last memory I have is the memory of me putting a gun to my head–which begs the question as to if I’m dead or not. So, going back to my first question: Where am I?”

Om answered in his ancient tone, “This place is not a place, but it has many names–yet no location. Some call this heaven, others hell. A place where gods and mortals and everything everywhere comes to stay and never return. All here are equal without hierarchy. A place where evil is not evil and good is not good. This realm is a void of nonexistence which fills itself with the nature of your mind. Between life and death, between truth and falsehood, between everything and nothing, you are here with me.”

“Am I dead?”

“Not so much as I am a dragon.” Om went on to clarify, “You have come from your own mind and soon are about to partake in life again. You are only what you use to be, so you must act quickly to insure the fate of the dimensions and time.”

“I’m sorry,” Zachary interrupted, “So all of these fantasies I’ve had about ponies and such... they’re real?”

“Real as one of yours can perceive.”

“...You’re lying.”

“Being 'real' is nothing more than believing in such an existence. There is no true way to prove what is real and what existence truly is. Me and you are as real as you perceive me and you to be. I am not one to question existence, but you may be able to, if you can understand it.” Zachary wondered in silence before talking again.

“How can I stop Discord,” he asked.

“The Prince will take a new body again and again if you destroy his physical form alone. The only way to stop him is to change him entirely. Bring about harmony inside of him, and he will ascend to this place eternally. The Prevailer cannot kill him alone. Infuse the Elements with the blade, forge the Everlasting. You will know how to do this when the time comes, Zachary.” Zack looked about, wondering what would happen next.

He turned his gaze towards Om and asked, “I’m not really sure who I am anymore, Om. I’m not sure what is... and what isn’t, and if any of this really matters. I’m not sure if my life is worth anything, or if it’s being written as I speak, or even if I have a say in all of this, whatever this is. I guess what I’m trying to say is, what is my life? Is it worth living?”

“Whatever life is, Zachary, the one who created such an existence has a humor that I cannot fathom. To create such a meaning and limiting mind in all things that cannot perceive what is what seems self destructive. Knowledge is not a freedom we experience but a tool we must pay for with time. And even then we cannot know all that we are capable of. We must fool ourselves into such things as beliefs and morals, for better or worse we cannot comprehend, though in hindsight nothing really matters. But I believe–with perhaps falsehood–that one must live for what living is worth, and that we cannot go forward until we complete such lives and go onward. That is the knowledge that truly matters. That is knowledge that matters to all things and what governs all things. Everything is worth something, but what worth you put on anything is your choice.” Zack blinked and looked away from the dragon. He soaked in the words as best as he could, making sense of what all Om said.

The human concluded, “Reality is what you make it...” He looked up at Om and said, “I think it’s time to go now.”

“The time to leave has been now for quite some time.”

“Um, yes. I suppose so.”

The transition commenced and Zachary had traveled back to reality from the unknown.

28

View Online

(28)

A long, dreadful silence fell over Pinkie and Celestia after Luna departed inside of the possessed Zachary’s mind. The air was hot and humid; breathing up atop Dragon’s Peak was dry and uncomfortable. The sun had titled westward, which marked the beginning of the long afternoon–the time was assumed to be six-o’clock. The heat and smog from the smokey world below had begun to seep through the fog coverage surrounding the mount, rising in great plumes of grey towers. The rays of sunlight graced over the contours of the smokey spires with enchanting golds and vivid rubies. The surreality of the situation, mixed with the unsettling beauty about them, gave way to a bizarre feeling of enchantment over the two remaining ponies.

Celestia and Pinkie Pie stood before the enchained Zachary, who’s eyes were affixed on the ground, looking as if he was in great concentration. The uneasiness of the situation made Pinkie shift in her stance, her mind wondered what exactly was going on in her friend’s head. Celestia eyed Zachary as well, trying to sense what was happening inside of him, but she couldn’t tell. She knew she couldn’t, but she desperately tried anyways. The Princess had an idea as to what her sister was doing, but how Luna would preform it was a mystery to the leading Princess.

Zack breathed long and rasped breaths, he was practically silent and still while suspended in the air by the strange powers that enchanted the Ebony Chains. The artifact’s ends were dug into the mountain’s rocky surface; they wrapped around his limbs and neck, ensuring he would not break free easily. Every now and then he would stretch and flex his body, straining the chains. With each pull, the artifact creaked with tension and Celestia drew in a sharp breath with each attempt he made to break the chain. It had only been several minutes before Pinkie broke the silence. If any of her friends were around still, they would have noted her time being silent as a personal record.

“What if...” she started slowly, “What if Princess Luna can’t help Zachary?”

Celestia broke away from the Discord’s thrall and lowered her eyes to meet with Pinkie’s, “Luna will try, I know she will.”

“But what if she can’t save him?” She remained silent, Pinkie knew the answer quite well, but wanted to make sure she was right.

The pink pony started again, but this time with a long sigh, “I think I really confused Zachary... before all of this ever happened.” Celestia glanced at her as Pinkie lowered her head and continued to talk.

Pinkie zoned out, thinking deeply while confessing, “For a while, I really liked him, like really liked him. I kissed him before he left through that Pan... thing-a-ma-bob-er. It wasn’t just a friendly peck on the cheek,” she spoke softly, twiddling her hooves while she blushed, “it was passionate, like what two ponies in love would do alone. I had been feeling it for a while, a strong desire to... to be with him the way two lover ponies would.”

She laughed to her self saying, “I’m not sure if I could even wed him, me being a pony and him being, well, him. But I’ve always seemed to like him, but now I’m even more confused than ever.”

She looked over towards Zachary and thought aloud, “I... I've always wondered why he never aged, or showed any signs of it. I waited until I was around his age to try and tell him my feelings. Yet now it seems one half of me sees him like a lover does and the other half sees him as a... as a child sees her father.” She spoke so odd and somber that it would seem she too was possessed. Pinkie spoke calmly and so unlike herself that it even made Celestia worry for her.

Celestia didn’t fully want to divert her attention from the crisis these past couple days have been, but it seemed her mind wanted to think about something else for a while. So she joined in and passed her own thoughts onto the earth pony beside her.

“I think Zachary sees you the same way. He feels like a father to you, and that is because he himself grew with you while here in Equestria. Zack is a very broken individual, and you complete him. I don’t believe you should pursue your sexually desires for him, I think that will pass with time. You need to find a stallion of your own and know that Zachary will always be your friend and protector.” She finally looked down at the pony, who gave Celestia a warm smile in return to her comments.

“I think you’re right,” Pinkie concluded, getting closer to Celestia and nuzzling her head against the large alicorn’s side.

“I think it won’t matter,” a voice spoke suddenly before them. Celestia and Pinkie’s eyes darted upward as Zachary rose his head up to stare at them with wild eyes.

He continued with a deep and harsh tone, “... It won’t matter because I’m going to break free and kill you all so soon.” Celestia’s mind raced with worrisome thoughts that her sister had failed. He spat, “Your hope is futile. It died with the Elements, it died with Zachary. You have no power over me, and soon I will break you and show you what fury I can unleash.”

Zack flexed once more, letting out a groan of relief as the chains made a harsh, high-pitched sounds when stretched out. With a sudden jerk of his hands, the chains snapped around his wrists and Celestia and Pinkie jumped back in fright. Zack floated back down as he used his freed hands to tear off the chain around his neck. As it snapped off, his feet gently touched the ground. He threw his arm over as the Prevailer traveled towards his open hand. As he clenched the blade once again, he swiped it across the ground behind him, slicing the chains that wrapped around his ankles.

As he finally freed his entire body from the Ebony Chains, he looked up and smiled with beaming yellow eyes that drove a terrible horror through the two ponies. As he began to walk forwards towards them, they hastily stepped back as Celestia charged her horn with magic. With a sudden push off the ground, he flew forward and low across the mount with the Prevailer high above him. He was took quick to avoid as he stopped before Celestia in killing range. She closed her eyes and awaited her sudden death.

Zachary had stopped however, frozen in place with a look of distress in his eyes. He dropped to his knees into the dirt and looked over his body frantically as if something was crawling up him. Pinkie and Celestia dashed away from him when he was distracted, getting as far away from Zack as possible.

“W-what’s happening? No... No!” Suddenly, he shot his head upward as his mouth opened wide. A thick, black smoke tangled out of his throat and before him, which appeared to be Luna’s magic. Celestia’s hope rose tremendously as she saw her sister’s familiar lunar magic. As the starry, black wisp of magic balled itself up before the possessed Zachary, what faded from it was not the Princess of the Night. The pink pony’s eyes widened when seeing what came from the magic mist. From the thick smoke stood a boy no higher than Pinkie Pie. He stood straight and strong, his face gave way to his furious emotions. His short, brown hair blew back in the wind and his hazel eyes glistened with the intent to kill.

Celestia gasped, “Z-Za... Zachary? Zack! Is that you?” The boy said nothing, but waited for the older, twisted version of himself to recuperate. Discord coughed and wheezed, and when his eyes looked up to see what had formed before him, he gasped in shock.

“Impossible,” he yelled. He pointed a trembling finger at the boy and faltered, “You’re nothing more than–, you can’t be–”.

As he said this, a sudden force overtook his sword arm. The Prevailer gained a magnificent weight to its essence, so much so that even Discord could not pick it up. It fell to the ground with a thud as he tried to lift it with all of his supposedly great strength and power. The boy held out his arm and the blade sang through the air towards him. He gripped the hilt of the large blade tightly as it found its way to the boy’s palm and fingers. He held it firmly with both hands in front of him, feeling the magic come back into his being. The boy was stoic and fearsome, much more so than the bewildered god before them all.

Celestia took in the sight and for a long time did not understand what had just happened. Then it came to her as she thought, "This boy IS Zack, the Prevailer knows this! A remainder of Zack was still inside of Discord so that he could use the sword, but now that Zachary left his body... Yes, it all makes sense now! We might have a chance!"

The older, false Zachary grit his teeth and shook his fists violently in front of him. He couldn’t comprehend what all was happening and his rage continued to grow rapidly outward. The younger, true Zachary tensed up; he knew Discord still possessed his body and the Catalyst Stone inside of him. Everything Zachary could do before in the first fight was fractioned now in his broken form. He had to be very wise and quick to avoid or fool Discord–lest he truly dies.

Discord shouted at the boy saying, “I am tired of this! So damn tired of all of this!” He threw out an arm away from him and laughed hysterically as a blaring light charged in his palm. The boy looked ahead to see where he was aiming and began to sprint forward upon realization of the target. Zack raced to try and beat the beam of magic that was sent from Discord’s hand before it struck. He looked ahead and dived forward to try and take the blow, but it was too late, Pinkie had been shot with the death beam.

It stabbed through her chest as Zachary tucked and rolled from the late jump. Before the pink pony could fall to the ground, he caught her and rested her head in his lap. Celestia immediately created an orb of defense around them all, using every bit of her magic to strengthen the shield. Discord was relentless as he fired bolt after bolt at the orb. As it shook, it began to crack; but Zack cared not for Discord’s feeble attempts to break the shield, all he cared about at the moment was Pinkie.

She looked into his eyes and began to breath heavily as death loomed over her. Zack–still quiet–showed the sorrowful emotions he felt for the pony before him. He began to stroke her mane with his hands, gliding his fingers through her curls and rubbing her head gently.

She began to speak in almost a murmur as she breathed, “I’m so glad... I could see you as a child... I always wondered what you looked like when you were younger.”

He adjusted her head a bit like cradling a baby. The mass explosions and tremors shook them and lit the light, golden orb around the three in a multitude of reds, yellows, oranges and whites. Pinkie moved one of her hooves up to her neck as she unfastened her Element of Harmony. It gently slid off as Zachary held it in his hand.

She said in now broken breathes, “C-can I... ask y-you something?”

“Anything, Pinkie, I’ll do it!” His eyes began to water up, almost unable to hold back his emotions any longer.

“S-smile for me... o-one more t-time...” He did so the best he could in the situation. Tears fell across his reddened cheeks and rolled down his dimples. She returned his smile with her own as it slowly, but surely formed across her pink face.

She closed her eyes and sighed, “In a-all the smiles I’ve e-ever seen, I’ve n-never seen-n a sm–... smile q–... q–... qui-te... like... y-yours...” In one long breath, her body fell quiet. The young Zack closed his blurring eyes and began to sob, giving way to long, convulsive gasps.

He rested her head on the ground, he knew he could do nothing more as he tried to mend his composure. The boy turned to face the monster again, wiping away the tears from his eyes. Celestia was gasping and wincing from the forced exertion of her magic and soon to be her life force. He placed a hand on her side and she let go, the orb faded rapidly around them and the dust from the explosions fell over the mountain top. In one hand, the boy held Pinkie’s Element–in the other, he held the overly large sword for a child that weighed near nothing to him. He gripped both as he rose the Element high above him.

Using his magic, he took off the Elements of Harmony around the five other dead ponies’ necks. They flew towards him and circled around Zack, giving off their colored auras as they were being filled with magic. As the dust faded, the older Zachary was laughing over the death of the younger Zachary’s beloved; but when he saw the strange event the boy was doing, he stopped his wild guffawing.

The Prevailer floated in front of Zachary and out of his hand; Pinkie’s Element did so as well as it joined the other five. The Elements circled together in front of the hilt of the Prevailer eclipsing it. When the Elements combined with the blade, a bright light shot forth over the battlefield. The sword began to change, most prominently in the blade itself. Two golden stripes wrapped down the sword in straight columns as six different colored jewels shown forth in the center of the hilt. The white metal that made up the Prevailer’s body now dazzled in a rainbow spectrum of colors that shimmered in a wavering, diamond-like fashion. Its surface appeared to be a pool of twinkling liquid that flowed slowly across the blade, but not over the two golden rivers that fell like thick pinstripes. The light receded when the boy grasped hold of the new blade, The Everlasting.

His eyes fell over the older Zachary as he began to step forward slowly. He could feel an ever greater power flow through him; more magic seeped through him than ever before. He thought that maybe it was enough to rival that of Discord’s, but he knew that trying to match Discord’s power and destructiveness with his own would be fruitless, like before. He had to be nimble, he had to be stealthy with his magic. Then an idea came to him and stuck with the new plan, he only had to wait for Discord to attack first.

Discord ebbed with rage as he threw his hands forward and screamed, “Take this, you son of a bitch!”

A mass explosion was unleashed over the battlefield that narrowly missed Celestia, who nearly teetered over the edge of the mount. The blast took over the mountain side as it rushed off of the ground and filled the eastern sky with a blazing fire. It was an enormous wave of magic and blaze that lit the atmosphere–it was the largest blast seen by Celestia so far in this ongoing conflict.

Discord threw his hands down and straightened his posture, waiting to see if the boy had survived. As the coal-black smoke faded, nothing remained in front of him, expect for the scorched earth and rock that the explosion left behind.

As he began to snicker, something from behind him said, “Nice try.”

Discord’s eyes shot open and before he could turn, he felt the sting of the hot blade break through his back and come out his chest between his ribcage. A great, silver light shot forth from the area where the blade exited his torso as he screeched in agony. He couldn’t believe it; he thought how his focus had been so invested in what was before him that Zachary simply teleported behind him without his knowing. It was all too amateur of a mistake for Discord, yet it was set up flawlessly by Zachary. Masking his magic while teleporting behind him, making him nearly undetectable. Even though Discord had god-like abilities, he was blinded by power.

Discord could only sputter a few words while his mind raced, “How… how… no… No!”

He withdrew the blade quickly from the body as Discord held the glowing wound on his chest. He staggered forward, barely keeping himself from falling over. His face showed fear, confusion, and anguish; yet it hinted something more, something Zachary and Celestia did not expect to see or sense from him. Discord looked up into the sky and from his eyes, two streams of glittering light floated outward and formed high above them into a large sphere. It grew larger and larger until it finally all seeped out of the older Zachary. His body fell backwards onto the rocky surface, lifeless it seemed.

The boy felt something very strange overcome him and soon his own body turned into a strange vapor that whisked back into his once possessed body. When the smoke entered into Zack’s original–once possessed–form, from it exited another smoke. The other mist was a black and starry veil, and from it spawned Luna who wearily rose to her hooves and was wonderstruck by her surroundings. Zachary’s body then sat up straight, as if being awoken from a nightmare. He patted his body down and felt the depression in his chest from where the blade entered. He fingered through the rip in his shirt and saw that all that remained from the wound was a narrow, jagged scar. Celestia galloped over quickly and the two sisters hugged before Zachary.

The human eased himself up off of the ground, but before he embraced the two sisters, he remembered the glowing sphere above him and looked skyward towards it. It hovered silently above them, glowing in an ethereal light he had never seen before. The two alicorns saw him looking up and peered upward to see what he was looking at. As their attentions were held on the massive ball of strange energy, it began to illuminate with life, growing brighter in dimer as if breathing. Zack wasn’t afraid of the sight, though he would have been at any other time. He had seen so much in the last few days that something like this was nothing compared to what horrors he had faced.

The sphere spoke outward in a voice they could not recognize. It spoke slowly with relief in its tone, “Blinded by chaos, anger and envy, I can now see what is true. So this is what peace feels like, I had forgotten its joys. Thank you, Zachary. And goodbye, my mother. I will now join my father in the Everlasting Lands. Though the world has been broken, a brighter future lies on the morrow.” The spirit then ascended and rose beyond their sight.

The spirit’s voice echoed one last time saying, “The Catalyst Stone’s sacrifice will bring peace once again. It is the only way to bring life to what is now dead.” And that was the last thing they heard from the Prince. The battle was over, Zachary had won.

Zack looked around at the numerous bodies of ponies. All of them were brutally killed, and it was hard not to grieve or cry for the innocent that tried their hardest to fight back. Smoke from the burning earth below continued to fill the skies with a black and gray smog. Even though they had won, they had lost so much of Equestria and its occupants. Zachary knew he should be rejoicing from the victory, but he couldn’t seeing his dead friends around him. He looked over at the two sisters with a crestfallen appearance.

“Do we just rebuild..." he asked wearily, "forget about all this and just move on?”

Luna spoke up sweetly, “Zachary, we do what the Prince said before he ascended. I think we might be able to reverse the effects of all of this.”

Celestia stepped forward and explained, “By using the Catalyst Stone and the Elements of Harmony, we can bring about peace again... but only once. You see, the Catalyst Stone will be overcharged and create harmony once again, but when it is overcharged, it will collapse on itself and it cannot be used again.”

Zack affirmed her knowledge by saying, “Yes, Moonsinger told me this.” In those words, the two sisters looked at each other questionably, then looked back at Zachary.

He held his hand on his chest where his new scar was as he took in a long sigh. He felt the stone inside of him once again and began to draw it out of his core. It flowed from his chest like a stream of emerald water and before them all it formed back into the physical gem. He felt a great power leave his body, and the powerful magic he was once able to do had left him once again. The stone shimmered like it did the day he first saw it with its other worldly beauty. It flickered in a multitude of colors that he still could have never imagined, but he broke away from its alluring sight to look back at the sisters.

Luna went on to say, “Piercing the Prevailer into it–since it is still fused with the Elements–will most likely cause it to overcharge. That would trigger the mass Harmony Effect, restoring at least Equestria and its surrounding borders. It would reverse only the effects of the last few days. The Catalyst Stone is limited in its power and reach; this would be all we could do.”

Zack turned around to look over the battlefield questioning, “But do we want everypony to remember this? Wouldn’t a lot of ponies be shocked that they’ve been, well, resurrected? And that their lands have been filled with life again?”

Celestia answered, “Me and my sister can use our magic with the Catalyst Stone to possibly alter everypony’s memory, forgetting this conflict ever happened. They would all remember the days before this. The Elements of Harmony would possibly remember the dream they had about Discord, with the hedge maze and what not, but that would be it. Life would go on normally.”

Zack looked back at the magic stone floating before them and dryly affirmed, “So, it’s possible then... to make everypony forget this all happened?” Celestia nodded to confirm his suspensions. He continued saying, “Then I want them all to forget me.”

Luna gasped, “What? Why? What about your friends? What about–”

“I feel as if I should be left out of this world... to be forgotten and far away. Wherever I go, I always seem to bring trouble with me. I’m so, so tired.”

He kept going, “I also don’t want ponies to remember me again, or for me to feel as if I’m an outcast amongst them.” He looked up at the two and sighed with tiresome eyes, “I just want to leave Equestria, I don’t want to be remembered, and I want to be normal... and at peace with myself.” Celestia hesitated her response, she couldn’t exactly contemplate why he would want this.

She eventually came to saying, “We... we can do that for you, Zachary. But after this, we can’t take it back.”

Zack then asked, “Can you make a few remember me?”

“I suppose so... Who?”

“Pinkie Pie, Valiant Steed and his mare friend, Spitfire... and Neighmo. I think that’ll be all.” He thought for a moment on the choice of Rainbow Dash remembering him, though he chose to exclude her. It was a heavy weight he would have to carry–the promise he told her on the cliff side was one he would have to break. He didn’t see a point to her loving someone like him, he thought that maybe it would be better if he was out of the picture entirely. He hoped that maybe she would find herself a nice stallion, but that was all he could hope for.

Luna stepped forward, “But for everyone else–except us–you want them to forget you?”

“Correct.”

“But for six years you’ve been here, you've done so much for all of us. We’ll have to recreate new memories in nearly everyone you’ve made contact with.”

“Then so be it.” Zachary was cold with his responses, ever keeping his eyes locked into the stone before him. He never felt apart of this world, and he never would be no matter how hard he tried. He knew he couldn’t go back to Earth, and still never would want to, but he felt he should separate himself from the ponies and Equestria. It was time to move on. The alicorns looked at each other with equal despondent expressions and nodded–it was time.

Celestia said with approval, “Whenever you are ready, Zachary.”

He rose the Everlasting up high, looking at it as it shimmered with unrealistic beauty and splendor. He thought for a moment and with both hands gripped around the hilt of the sword, he stabbed the stone. A splintering, cracking noise broke out and light poured fourth from the gem as it quaked with rising magical energy. The two alicorn sisters closed their eyes and charged their horns with their own magic, warping the properties of the coming Harmony Effect to Zack’s desires.

Zachary stepped back as a cleansing light filled realm of Equestria, restoring life and harmony; and forgetting the hero that saved them all.

29

View Online

(29)

The sound of wind rushing over a distant meadow could be heard far away. Water flowing around half sunken stones babbled the sweet song of a near by river. Birds sung to one another from tree to tree, calling out to their kin. The warm rays of a midday sun bathed over a pony as he slowly awoke. He was not sure where he was.

A gentle light filled his eyes as they opened and blurred from slumber. He blinked a few times, taking in the familiar sounds that felt so strange to him. He knew he wasn’t suppose to be here, and he thought that maybe perhaps that this was some dream. The breeze that blew across his coat and mane as he lay on the grass assured him that his was too real to be a dream or vision.

He slowly rocked himself up off of his side as his sight finally adjusted to the light of day. He sat up with his head held high in alert, looking about the area where he was. The stallion found himself in a calm, grassy field with the forest far encompassing around him. To his left he spied the source of the river as it snaked along the eastern edge of the field, flowing from the far hills north and the even further mountains. He looked up to note the blue sky with hardly any clouds on the horizon; even though this wasn’t a dream, it seemed surreal and uncomfortable. The troubling notion came over him that this place wasn’t suppose to be here, and then finally his memory came to. He had died atop the mountain with his lover. Discord had killed him.

A great panic consumed him. He had become flustered and uneasy, almost sick from the thought of death and that this place was the afterlife. His eyes darted back and forth, trying to take everything in with a new meaning, and that’s when he noticed something odd not too far away. A depression in the tall grass took the stallion’s attention, filling his worry with confusion. Something was there, lying in the field below the weeds and greenery; and cautiously he approached it to see what it was.

Once he saw what was in the grass, he gasped aloud. It was a mare lying unconscious on her side; he stepped closer with his eyes affixed on the beauty. He gently nudged her with a hoof and brought it back quickly. The pony awoke relaxed and steady, taking as much time as the stallion did to fully awake and realize what was going on. She turned her head upward and her eyes met with the stallion’s. The two looked at one another with strange bewilderment on each of their faces. He finally reached a hoof out to help the mare up and she obliged his gesture. He sat her up on her hooves as she began to look around and take in the bright world around her. They stood silently, each was unsure as to what to say, for they had no real clue where they were.

She finally looked up at him and softly asked, “Are we... dead?”

He looked back at her, answering with uncertainty in his tone, “I’m not sure... you remember the–”

“Yes, I remember... we died.”

“So it would make sense that we’re dead.”

The two were quiet once again, listening to the wind and birds over the strangely recognizable landscape. Both had parallel, uncanny feelings set over them–seeing this world and taking it in as the place you go to after you die.

The stallion wondered aloud, wanting a second opinion on his speculation, “The land of the dead sure does look a lot like Equestria...” He looked to his side and mentioned, “And my wing,” he noted, noticed he still only had one wing. The other had been torn off during the battle; yet here in the land of the dead, his injuries had not been healed fully.

The mare agreed, “It does resemble Equestria... but wouldn’t this place be filled with others? Like my grandmother or... or Zachary?”

The couple’s attention were cut by the sound of a distant pair of wings flapping. Over the top of the forest flew a single gray pegasus pony with a brown, leather bag saddled over its side. It spotted the two ponies from high above and began its shaky descent. As its hooves made contact with the ground, the pony skidded to a halt, tripping over its own legs before the two. It quickly rose up and shook its head wildly–the pony’s yellow, short mane flipping side to side.

When the mare recovered, she remarked, “Sorry ‘bout that.” She began to look around the place she had landed with both eyes searching in different directions.

She lightly commented, “Nice place to have a picnic! You know, it took a while to find you guys, but I did it!” The mare then turned her head and undid the latch on the side of her saddle bag. As she searched her satchel, the couple looked at each other with baffled faces. The stallion knew who this mail mare was, and he began to think that maybe this wasn’t the afterlife at all. The mail mare turned back with a white envelope in her mouth. Valiant used his one wing to take it out of the mare’s mouth and scanned the outside of the message.

As he did, the mail mare commented, “That’s some high priority mail right there, straight from the Princess herself!”

The stallion noticed Celestia’s royal seal stamped on the back with wax, and on the front it only read, ‘To Valiant Steed - Six Star General of Harmony’. Gale came closer to him to read the front of the envelope, as did the curious mail mare who hovered behind the two. He opened it in his hooves and from it he unfolded a small, light yellow card. Before Valiant and Gale could read it, they looked back at the mail mare behind them, giving her the signal that she was to leave. The pegasus pony blushed and hurried away off into the sky to complete her routes.

Once she had gone, the two read the message in privacy. As their eyes followed each line of text, smiles found their way across their faces. Once they read the letter, they looked at each other and hugged one another triumphantly. With no time wasted, they quickly galloped away off of the hill and left the letter and envelope in the grass behind.

In the darkness of a vividly colored bedroom, a pink pony was snuggled up in her sheets. She bore a gentle smile on her face as her light breathes moved the covers atop her up and down. A quiet hoof brushed through her hair once after putting her in bed. With deft hooves, they moved to tuck the blanket in around the mare. Finally, the hoof from the unknown pony laid a single, small envelope on the edge of her bed with the same royal seal waxed on the back. As the equine walked backwards away from the sleeping pony, it clumsily stepped on a squeaking toy which yelped out loudly. The pink pony did not stir and the stealthy being retained its secrecy. It finally crept back out of the room and closed the door, silently turning the knob before shutting it completely and making sure it would not make a sound when finally closing.

It wasn’t long afterwards until the pink mare shot out of bed in a quick panic. She remembered everything that had happened to her and began to feel her chest for the hole that was made from the fatal beam of magic. To her surprise, she felt and saw nothing. She was fine and seemingly healthy, but was highly confused as to how she ended up in her bedroom.

She never noticed the letter as she tossed the blankets off onto the floor and pushed away the drapes over her window. The light of a new day broke through as she squinted her eyes. As her vision adjusted, she opened the window and looked out over Ponyville to see it like it always is at this time. It was bustling with ponies going this way and that, going about their business and out shopping in the local markets. She stood in the window for quite some time, her mind racing as to how this could have happened while her expression sported bewilderment and stupefaction. She disregarded the friendly ponies who saw and waved at her below the window above Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie was too caught up in her mind and rudely she stared wide eyed at the ponies below who were once dead not too long ago.

“Good Morning, Pinkie Pie,” a friendly, yellow earth pony said from the streets below. “I didn’t see you when I went to get my breakfast this morning at Sugarcube Corner. You must be feeling under the weather. I hope you–”

Pinkie blurted out in a sudden rage, “Nothing makes sense anymore!” She reached out and slammed the window shut with a force that nearly broke the glass. She raced out her bedroom door, ignoring her pet alligator, Gummy, who held the envelope with her answers in it. Her pet was persistent however, and he slowly waddled after Pinkie, dragging the letter along.

In an instant, she zoomed out of the front door of the bakery and towards Twilight’s Library for answers. She cared not for the individuals in her way, knocking over other ponies to reach her destination quicker. The pony was usually very courteous when navigating her town, but today was different and she madly sought the truth. Pinkie finally reached the Ponyville Library and with a great leap, she broke down the wooden door and slid to a halt in the middle of the library.

Twilight Sparkle was in the middle of her midday tea break as she witnessed Pinkie Pie break down her front door. Her mouth gaped open as tea trickled down her chin and onto the floor. As soon as she swallowed, Pinkie had pressed her face up against hers, unreasonably inside of her personal bubble of comfort.

“Pinkie Pie,” the unicorn demanded, with a hint of fear in her voice, “what in Equestria is wrong with you!?”

“What in Equestria is wrong with Equestria!” She frantically breathed as cold sweat poured over her pink coat. Her eyes were wet with panic and face was red with uncontrollable emotions; Twilight came to realize something dreadful had happened, so she changed her upset mood to cope with whatever Pinkie was dealing with.

She tried to console her saying, “What happened? What’s going on?” Pinkie began to blurt out words, pushing out her rapid thoughts too fast to fluently speak or make sense of.

“Discord! Changelings! Luna! Airships! Everypony dead! Ginormously big ‘ol ‘huge’ death ball thing! End of the world! Za–” She suddenly stopped as her ears perked up. She had nearly forgotten about him, and this seemed to upset her even more. She placed her hooves on Twilight’s cheeks, pushing them together and screaming in her face, “Zack! Zack! Where’s Zack? Where’s Zack! Tell me where he is! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Where is he? Tell me! Tell me NOW!”

“What are you talking about? What’s Zack? What is a ‘Zack’?” Twilight pushed off of Pinkie saying, “I thought you were crazy before, but this is insane! What about Discord? We defeated him a few days ago, remember? Changelings, what are changelings exactly? Luna? Airships? A large death ball? End of the world? You’ve really lost it this time, haven’t you?”

As those words left the unicorn’s mouth, Pinkie did finally snap. The earth mare violently pushed Twilight out of her seat and knocked the chair she had once sat in out of the way. She became hostile and Twilight realized this quickly. The unicorn shuffled backwards as Pinkie stomped forward, pinning her against the wall. Her nostrils flared with every rising breath as her eyes burned with a fury the purple pony had never seen. Spike raced down stairs to see what was going on and Pinkie noticed. He smiled upon seeing the party pony, yet didn’t take in the fact that Twilight was in danger.

Trying to be cool, he nonchalantly said, “Where’s the party at?”

She quickly turned, grabbed one of the legs of the chair she had pushed over and flung it at the dragon. Spike was nearly hit as he ducked for cover. It shattered to pieces above him and he scurried away for fear of his safety. The pink mare turned back around swiftly–Twilight had remained in her position, too afraid to move.

Pinkie roared out, “Don’t play games with me, Twilight Sparkle! Ponyville was taken over by changelings and then set on fire! How is it still here now? You were killed when Zack stabbed you in the chest, as well as all of our friends! How are we all alive? What’s going on? What’s happening around here? I want answers! I want answers!” Twilight didn’t know how to respond, she had no memory of these events and was utterly confused. One wrong word could send her friend into another frenzy, but she didn’t know what to say.

“I... I don’t... P-pinkie...” the unicorn stammered, making the earth pony even more angry.

Before Pinkie did anything she would regret, between her legs ambled her little alligator. Twilight and Pinkie looked down to witness Gummy turn towards his owner with the envelope in his jaws. Pinkie held her breath and grabbed the letter from Gummy’s harmless maw. She proceeded to open the letter by tearing it wildly from each corner until she left a heap of ripped paper on the floor. She turned the letter upside down and began to read it, Twilight patiently watched to see the outcome of this even stranger moment. Once Pinkie finished, she lowered the letter and softly smiled at the purple pony before her. As if all of her emotions of anger, fear and sadness were suddenly swept away by the wind, she appeared like her old, blissful self again. She forcefully laughed while backing away from Twilight, feeling utterly ashamed of herself.

With a regretful tone, she chuckled, “Heh, sorry about... that...” She suddenly turned towards the door and quickly blurted out, “Got-to-go-bye-see-ya-chao!” She dashed out of the broken door of the library without a word as to where she was going.

As the train left the Canterlot Station, from the platform sauntered Valiant Steed and Gale. As they exited their gate and out into the Canterlot Entryway, Gale looked about and took in a breath of fresh mountain air.

“So this is where you grew up,” she asked Valiant.

“Yep, but you should have seen it years ago. It wasn’t as clean and, well, ‘ostentatious’ when I lived here. They did a whole reformation of the city about several years ago. In fact, if we were to go back in time, this location would have been the slums.” Gale had a hard time taking that in, seeing as how this seemed to be a high-end part of town with luxury stores and alabaster-colored buildings.

Their attention was caught suddenly by a frantic, sweaty Pinkie Pie looking about the cobblestone streets as if searching to see if Zachary was walking about.

Gale pointed out the pony with hesitation, “I-is that that one pink mare who was on Dragon Peak with us?”

Valiant affirmed her suspicions, “Yep, looks like that’s Pinkie. Wait, we never saw her on the train though... Did she run here from Ponyville?”

Almost as quickly as they saw Pinkie Pie, she saw the two watching her with wondering looks. Her eyes grew with disbelief and soon the pony rushed over in a frantic gallop, nearly colliding into Valiant. The pegasus stallion had stopped her before she barged into him, then hugged her tightly with affection. Gale was not informed of their relationship, but could clearly see that Valiant was only a friend to the pink pony. He held her back away from him as she looked up towards the tall stallion. Her lower lip quivered with distress as her form trembled with uneasiness.

She then spoke out in a shaky voice, “D-do you remember me?” Pinkie wanted to make sure Valiant still knew her, even though he had just hugged her.

“Of course,” he laughed. “How could I forget you, Pinkie Pie?”

She looked away, still unsure if he really remembered her. Not once did the pink pony notice or even acknowledged the mare beside Valiant, who waited patiently to properly greet herself. Pinkie’s mind reeled with wanting to know if Valiant truly remembered her. Her flustered and panicked mood soon took a drastic turn as her eyes flashed with intensity.

She snapped at the stallion asking, “If you really remember me, then who’s my best friend?” The pony pressed her nuzzle against his with a grave look of concern and vexation across her face. He blinked, very confused as to what Pinkie was actually feeling and wanting to know.

He answered with uncertainty, “Zack?” She raised an eyebrow at his response, seeing how he was right. Nonetheless, she pressed her nose against his once again, demanding for him to answer another question of hers.

“Ya well, who’s Zack?”

“Zack’s... your best friend?”

“...Then who’s my best friend?”

Valiant pushed her away and insisted, “Yes, I remember Zack. Yes, I remember being killed. And yes, so does Gale,” he said while resting a hoof around her. Pinkie never got to know Valiant’s mare friend, but she had seen her before when they were all atop Dragon Peak.

Valiant introduced her saying, “Pinkie, this is Gale Marestorm. She’s Cloudsdale’s leading General.” He turned to the gray pegasus mare and followed up his greeting, “Gale, this is Pinkie Pie, one of the six Elements of Harmony.”

Gale smiled saying, “It’s so nice to properly meet you! Valiant’s told me so much about you! It’s a shame we were only able to meet now instead of before that whole dilemma.” She went on to clarify, “Oh, I’d like to retire that old title of mine, I don’t believe that I was truly cut out to be a warrior pegasi anymore. I’m just a regular pony!”

Pinkie had zoned out after the pegasus pony finished her first sentence, thinking about other things. She had practiced long and hard on how to pretend to look as if still listening intently to others while truly being submersed in her own deep thought.

Pinkie was a bit annoyed–seething over the fact that this mare had taken her second choice when it came to a possibly fruitful relationship. She had always found Valiant attracting, even before Zachary seemed enticing in her eyes. She guessed however that this was a good thing–for Valiant at least. He had never seen the stallion hold a smile for this long ever, even around her he would have to force a smile across his face; barely would he ever truly smile in her presence, and Pinkie could easily tell real and fake smiles from everypony she met.

As Gale continued to talk, Pinkie blurted out, “It’s a pleasure!” She took the pegasus mare by the hoof and shook it vigorously, gritting her teeth. Valiant made an effort to salvage this conversation, seeing as how Pinkie tensed up before Gale, almost as if Gale seemed to be a bigger threat than Discord was. He walked up towards the pink pony and brought a friendly hoof around her.

He rhetorically asked her, “You read the letter you received, I presume?”

“I’m not sure what persimmons have to do with this, but I did get a letter from Celestia.”

“...Right–well, as did we. She said not to panic if no one remembered you and to head straight to the castle for further information.” Pinkie blushed with embarrassment. She had skimmed through much of the letter, but even before she had read it she had went notably haywire in Ponyville.

“I might have... skimmed over a few parts about the whole 'not to panic’ thing.”

Valiant agreed and kept going, “Well, no matter. You found your way to Canterlot.” The two looked off into the distance, seeing the grand ivory castle towering over the sloping city before them. It almost seem to glow in the light blue skies beyond it.

Valiant pressed Pinkie along beside him and said with assurance, “Me and Gale are just as confused as you are. But we’ll walk there together and soon we’ll figure this all out.” The three set out through the city towards the high castle, equally yearning to finally know the truth as to what concluded.

Upon the trios arrival to the front entrance, the gates were heaved open as they approached. Royal Guards saluted Valiant Steed and his associates as they made their way across the long cobble walkway, passing the elegant and well kept lawns on their sides. Pinkie noted that this would be the first that she was properly let into the castle, without sneaking or forcing herself in. They reached the top of the winding, stone stairs as the tall, front doors parted before them with the aid of unicorn magic. In the main parlor–the area where guests first enter the castle–Princess Luna greeted them. Next to the tall, dark mare were two other ponies. Neighmo and Spitfire turned to welcome them with comforting smiles; and finally all who were called to meet were present in the castle.

“Without further due,” Luna announced over them, “Let us proceed to the meeting chambers where we shall inform you all as to what has happened.”

They all strode along the decorated hallways that spanned long distances and bent left and right at every end into more halls. The high ceilings with arching windows shown way to the afternoon light. The sun’s beams which fell over the halls shimmered and shined over silver vases and ornaments which filled the sides of the corridors on cherry oak tables. Gale was speechless and awestruck by the beauty and splendor of this place, yet every other pony looked as if they had been here before, hardly taken back by the magnificence of Canterlot Castle.

Upon turning a few corners following Luna, nearly everypony halted when their eyes met with a very uncomfortable sight. Luna proceeded to walk on like nothing was to note, however she waited for the others to recuperate from the sight at the far end of the hallway. What they saw were four Royal Guards transporting–with difficulty–a large statue in the shape of Discord.

“Come now,” Luna stated firmly, “Let us not waste time. Everything will be explained shortly.” With the Princess’ reassurance, the five continued behind her. Valiant couldn’t comprehend it though, nor could he take his eyes off of the stone statue before he turned around the next corner.

He thought to himself, “Hexarch is still in his draconequus form, and he is still around after whatever has happened...”

After climbing some more, spiraling stairs which lead out onto an outdoor patio, a great bridge spanned out and arched over a valley below. It was a wide bridge with no guard rails of any kind, but was well built and safe. It was patterned in purple and ivory marble tiles that were unstained by time nor weather. At the end of the bridge was another building which looked like a rounded temple or chapel of sorts. A large, curved door was magicked open by the Princess of the Night and the group followed behind.

They proceeded to walk down the red carpet towards the end of the room where a giant stone slab with many carvings adorned the far wall. The building itself was hollowed and empty, their hooves echoed from corner to corner. Rows of stain glass portraits and scenes of great events long ago glowed with the sun’s light, showering the room’s floor in bright hues.

Luna stopped before the far marble wall and bent her head downward. She then moved her alicorn horn into a slot in the wall while pulsating magic into the relic. The giant slab was sundered by a narrow rod of light that stretched from top to bottom. The great stone slid away and behind it was revealed a new, darkened room. The six entered the cold Enigma Chamber behind the alicorn. As Gale, the last pony to enter, came into the secret room, the great stones closed behind, shutting them all in.

The large chamber was in a hexagonal shape with a ceiling which stretched onward into a navy blue nothingness. Strange orbs of magical fire floated about in a phantasmic way, lighting the chambers in pale greens and steel grays. Gale looked beyond towards the center of the room, which stepped downward as if they were proceeding down into an stone-clad arena. The pegasus pony noticed two dark figures close to one another in the center of the chamber, yet she couldn’t tell who or what they were from her distance. Suddenly, Pinkie sprinted off towards them and Gale finally realized who they were. Princess Celestia and Zachary stood next to each other awaiting their arrivals; when the pink pony finally reached her friend, he knelt down and hugged the mare tenderly. As they five finally made it to the center, she could now see Zachary and Celestia in full view. Gale noticed Zachary in an odd attire and took note of it, as did some of the others who arrived.

Zachary was wearing a strange, long robe which shown in a pearl white. It was trimmed down its shoulders and across his torso in purple and yellow streaks. Yet even in his new attire, which made him look more like a holy saint than a fierce warrior, he still wore his outlandish and unfitting blue sneakers. The same shoes he had supposedly worn upon arrival in Equestria; he had come call them Converse All Stars, or for short, his chucks.

After a short while of Zachary hugging and greeting every other pony for sparse moments, Celestia came to say afterwards, “I’m glad you all came, now let us explain what exactly happened.” Her horn began to sparkle white with powerful magic and from it shot a nearly translucent orb that floated before them. It slowly swirled with streams of sliver, and eventually began to form into a solid shape.

Celestia gave a preamble to what was about to occur saying, “You are about to witness the combined events of my memory, Luna’s memory, and Zachary’s memory. Together, you will see what all that proceeded during the final battle, why no other pony remembers what Discord had done, and why Equestria is unharmed by the fires Discord had lit.” The great orb before finally swirled into a moving image as the ponies and Zachary watched with first-person perspectives of the events that took place.

They were all silent, watching from when they all arrived to Dragon Peak to overcharging the Catalyst Stone. Each member of the audience focused deeply into the magic before them, trying to take in everything that was happening. When they were finally caught up on the events and what had taken place, nearly all of their questions had been answered.

As the magic faded, Spitfire started off by asking Zachary, “So no one remembers anything?”

Zack answered, “Almost everything in the confines of Equestria has been restored from only a few days prior to Discord’s coming. The population’s memories have been erased to that point as well.”

Valiant questioned Zachary asking, “Then what about my wing? How come my body hasn’t been restored?”

Zachary acknowledged him with slow articulation, “What I meant by, 'almost everything' is that some things could not be changed–like your wing. Me and Celestia noticed this about a few things, such as Hexarch still being a statue, which you all probably saw being moved to the dungeons. About your wing, Valiant, I can’t say for sure why you haven’t been restored. It doesn’t make sense seeing as how Pinkie has no scar to show for when she was killed or that I,” he said, holding out the palm of his hand before the ponies, “have no burn marks of the Elements of Harmony on my fingers or palm, a wound I had kept after touching the Catalyst Stone in Equadeus Arx. Yet strangely enough, I still bear a scar in the middle of my chest where I, well, stabbed myself. The only conclusion me and Celestia had come to is that some points in time are fixed moments, things which cannot be undone. These purposes may be part of a grand scheme of things to come, we are unsure though. It may just be that the Catalyst Stone was not powerful enough to fix everything. Maybe right now there’s some pony in Ponyville who was once dead from the inferno Discord unleashed over the village. It would seem the pony went to bed and just magically disappeared overnight. That’s the only thing we are still confused about–I’m sorry about your wing however.” Valiant took in those words and stepped backwards. Gale comforted him by placing her wing around his side.

Neighmo spoke forth when the time was right, “What ‘bout the changelings who escaped Equestria’s boundaries?”

Celestia answered this time saying, “The ones that fled Equestria, the few soldiers that remained of Hexarch’s armies were spared as far as we know. Even if they made it back to their hives in Aerothel–or commonly known as the Badlands–they know they cannot possibly invade again with their low numbers. A real concern of mine is who’s going to take charge of the changelings after Hexarch’s demise?”

Neighmo hummed with concern, “Ta ev’ry hive there’s a queen, my Princess...”

Pinkie finally gave her concerns and asked Zack with worry, “Are you... are you serious about leaving Equestria still?” Astonishingly, everypony nearly forgot about that remark he made near the end of the memory in the magic orb. Their eyes almost simultaneously turned towards Zachary and he sighed with defeat.

“Yes,” he breathed. He turned his eyes to the floor, feeling suddenly horrible about his answer.

Pinkie pressed him for a suitable answer, “Why, Zack? Tell me why? You don’t need to do this!”

“I do though,” he replied. He looked back towards Pinkie and gave detail to his meaning, “Ever since I’ve been here in Equestria, I’ve always felt alone. And I just feel... I just feel I need to cut myself off from this world, for a while at least.”

Valiant stamped a hoof in agitation saying, “How are you going to feel better by making yourself even more alone? How would that solve what you are going through?”

“From what I recall, Equestria has been in peace for a thousand years before I came. Since then, the world’s gone to hell and back, and many evil things have happened in my presence. I feel not all of it was my cause, but a large proportion of it was. By staying in this place I know that more troubles will come here, and that by going elsewhere I will know for certain you all will be safe. That, and well, I feel I have a larger purpose.”

His mood turned somber and sad as he continued onto his next point, “What’s done is done. No one remembers me except you all here. I don’t plan on sticking around and trying to make every pony remember me and what I did. Some stories are meant to be forgotten; no pony would like to remember what truly happened when Equestria fell. My purpose, I believe, is still out there, and I have many questions that have yet to be answered. Staying in Ponyville is only hindering my true purpose, and possibly my destiny.”

He looked back at Celestia and said, “Me and Princess Celestia have talked about this in advance. She is preparing me a place to stay, away from the world, but not too far away. I’ll be staying here in Canterlot, in the Western Tower where my old room was until the establishment is in place. I plan on keeping in touch with you all, writing to the Princess and then she would deliver it to you.”

He looked over every face before him and with a rougher tone stated, “I trust you all. Keep my story and what occurred in Equestria a secret. Not for my sake, but for everyone elses. No good outcome would come from this if you decided to tell anyone else the truth. It’s one thing I ask–, no, implore you to do.” The five looked at one another and turned back towards Zachary, nodding their heads in approval.

Valiant spoke softly towards Zachary, “If you feel this is the right thing to do, who are we to question your motives?”

Pinkie looked away, unsure as to what to feel for the moment. She wasn’t as sad as she thought she would be. The thought of Zachary leaving didn’t settle well with her though, but she had no true emotion to express what she was feeling. Zachary noticed Pinkie and her mixed feelings for what he had said. He stepped forward, went down on both knees and hugged the mare, holding her gently and resting his head beside hers. He pressed his ear against her form, listening to her pattering, and once again beating heart. Her cotton candy scented hair smelled the same as the day they slept up in a tree away from the dangerous Everfree Forest below. The smell brought back distant memories which made Zachary choke back tears.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. She said nothing in return, but he knew she meant well.

He lightly pushed away from her and the two locked gazes with one another. Her eyes shimmered like twin pools of the purest waters, glistening from swelling tears and natural beauty. He stood back up on his feet, the pink pony watched him do so with quickening breathes. Zack looked about at the others, they all awaited his next words; yet he knew there was no good way to end this meeting.

He rose his hands and politely encouraged them, “Well, you all can stay for dinner if you wish. I won’t be attending it, since I’ll be upstairs in my chambers. But feel free to dine with the Princesses tonight.” He awkwardly put his hands down slowly, not really sure if that was the appropriate way to end this conversation.

He walked past the gathering of ponies towards the Enigma Chambers inner doors as they slid open upon his approach. Light seeped into the dark chambers as he turned to see if anyone was going to follow behind him. He looked back and held his hand out around his chest, his palm facing upward as if holding an invisible ball. His hand gave off a ruby red aura and soon he conjured an object in a small flash of light. It was a strange, frightening mask Celestia once showed him long ago, she had given it to him before he met with the group.

“Watch this,” he said, putting on the magical artifact known as, 'The Thief of the Night’. In an instant of putting it on, all except the alicorns were shocked to see what Zack had become. To them, he looked like a regular earth pony stallion with a caramel coat and brown mane. The strange magic could fool anyone’s eyes who looked upon Zack while he wore the ancient mask.

Zack spoke out, “I can’t do a lot in this form, it’s more of a visual disguise than a tool for shapeshifting. It’s good for going to one place to another, but not really for interacting with most things. If I look down over myself, I still see my human self, but you all probably think I look like a pony. This is how I’ll be going about my business for the time being, but it’s not a magical artifact I could wear twenty-four seven.” He stopped and looked about the room below him for a time being, still standing at the edge of the doorway. With one last look at the group before him, he turned and walked away.

The six did not stay for dinner with the Princesses, and the alicorns could understand why. The ponies went home, equally depressed and crestfallen. The more they thought about Zack, the more they thought of how they were going to miss him. It was going to be a sleepless night for the few who remembered the sacrifices Zachary made for their home.

Four long days had came and went while Zachary was cooped up in his former home in the Western Tower. Even though it wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be, it felt as if he was a grown adult living in his childhood bedroom. It was too comfortable, almost to the point of a sickening condition. He would find himself more often on the high porch outside of his keep rather than inside. The warmth of the sun and the coolness of night was a delight to his senses, along with the high mountain winds that made it seem like the castle swayed. He could feel it in the air, slowly but surely Autumn was coming. Every day the temperature would drop and the trees on the far off mountains in the horizon would subtly change to a warmer hue. Even though he had been up there for no less than a week, he could tell the changes of the seasons.

Celestia would stop by every once in a while, dropping off food, beverages, books and other sorts of entertainment that would keep him occupied only for a limited time. He had read most of the interesting books the Canterlot Royal library during his stay here six years ago, so nothing was really new to read. She did bring him a violin and bow however, an instrument he had not played in years. Celestia also brought some chord books with Equestria’s classic hymns and famous compositions. He found the most entertainment in relearning the violin and soon enough, he had taught himself to play again and was writing short and sweet tunes for hours on end. He was so engrossed with his music that he had forgotten about asking about the status of his new home away from Equestria.

On the fifth night of his stay he lingered outside, kicking his feet back in a chair made to suit his size. He threw his legs up on the guard rail and leaned his chair back on two legs, peering up at the multitude of stars. The circular sliver of the moon shown bright, hanging over the distant black mountains. In the curves of the ranges, the moonlight flowed downward like great rivers that lit the old and unoccupied forests with a white glow. He could see the flickering, orange lights of the ever expanding Ponyville now in the distant valleys below, something he never saw the years ago he lived in Canterlot.

He began to think about Pinkie Pie and how she was doing. Zack wondered if he would ever see her again. His mind trailed off though on the others he affected and once knew him well. The five mares who also represented Elements of Harmony, and of course Spike the dragon. He thought about Rainbow Dash then, and if maybe she would ever remember him some how. Perhaps they all would remember him one day, either as a distant memory which they would play off as a fictional one or perhaps a reoccurring dream–Zack would never know.

“Good Evening,” a voice called out from behind him. Zack jolted from his deep thinking and fell backwards onto the hard porch surface, banging his head in the process. He shot upwards, spun around and soon cooled himself when realizing who it was.

“You scared the hell out of me,” exclaimed Zack in a single, hushed breath. He held a hand on his chest, trying to catch his breath from the sudden excitement.

He suddenly realized something was off and he asked the stallion, “How did you get up here? You can’t fly.”

Valiant gave a confused look, “I took the stairs, stupid.”

“Oh...”

“...Ya.”

Valiant clopped over and took the empty chair next to Zack. The human picked his chair up and calmly sat himself back down again. The pony removed a saddle bag from around him and began to fumble through it.

“We’re clearing out your old house in Ponyville,” he said, searching through the bag still.

“We,” Zack questioned.

“Me and Gale, under orders of the Princess of course.”

Zack leaned over and inquired, “What about your job here in Canterlot, you’re still that Six Star General of–”

“I quit. Honorable discharge.”

“Why would you quit though? You were making some serious bits in that position.”

He turned towards Zachary and explained, “There’s no need for a General now, no sense in being one. That, and Celestia offered me quite a privilege. She said I could stay in Ponyville under royal housing services and full pay, kind of like what Twilight Sparkle is doing. Instead, I get to claim your house, since you won’t be using it anymore. I assume this proposal is compensation for going beyond the duty during the Fall of Cloudsdale and Discord’s mayhem. But hey, I’m not complaining. I no longer have to work–it’s the easy life from now on.”

Zack was a little ticked off. Not over the fact that Valiant was taking his house, but for the fact that no one told him in advance he would be doing it. At least Celestia would have told him something.

Zack looked up into the dark sky and assumed, “So you and Gale are moving in together...”

“That’s the plan. Here, take this. It’s yours anyway.”

Valiant held out his hoof and in it was a curved, wooden pipe with etchings of vines and greenery around the shaft, bowl and piece. Zack smiled and took it, moving it around with his fingers while inspecting it. It was a pipe given to him a few years back by Valiant himself, a birthday present of sorts.

Valiant then took out his own pipe of similar making with one hoof, and in the other took out a small, cylindrical can. The stallion removed the lid and from the can he began packing his bowl with a finely dark, dried substance. He brought it over for Zachary to take and he too packed it. They split a match box and lit their pipes. The two leaned back and breathed in the rich smoke that the substance produced, enjoying the silence around them

Zachary took a few tokes and remarked in a relaxed tone, “This is some fine stuff you have here. It’s been a while since we smoked together.”

The stallion inhaled deeply and breathed out, “Very true. Too long of a time, I say so... Perhaps the last...” He turned towards Zack and finally answered him, “This is Hoofhill Amber, the finest hemp on this side of Equestria. Took a damn long time to get it, but I’ve been waiting to smoke this variety for a long while now–it’s been worth the wait.” The stallion puffed out a few smoke rings and blew them over the edge of the balcony, letting the wind blow it away into the night sky.

Zachary had smoked a similar variety of hemp with the stallion. The type of cannabis here (he presumed it was) was nothing like anything back on earth. It gave no psychological effects, except for the fact that it calmed one’s mind, much like smoking any other natural or clean substance. It was a very pure and hot smoke, and whenever he had the option to toke with Valiant he would take his offer. Zachary put the pipe down for a moment, watching the plant glow and dim in the bowl.

With his eyes still fixed on the pipe, he said with a smirk, “At this rate, it won’t be long till Gale starts popping kids out.” Valiant burst out laughing, and soon was having a coughing fit. Zack added, “So when’s the wedding?” Valiant recuperated, putting the pipe’s piece back in his muzzle and relighting it.

“She’ll be the one deciding that.” Zack had almost forgotten about the whole gender reversed roles in Equestria. It was strange he could forget something like that in the short while he was away from the kingdom. He surmised that the mares had more of a say in marriage than the stallions. It was like this in all aspects, except for maybe the military.

During these times they would have the deepest of conversations, and so they did long into the night. They talked on and on. Talking about things they had never talked about before, things they would tell no one else except to each other. He only left when the morning sun’s light began to creep into the eastern skies, pushing away the tides of darkness. The two hugged like close friends would do and he departed Zack’s chambers with a warm smile on his face. Zachary fell clumsily into his bed when reaching it and slept most that morning away.

About a week and a half went by and nothing of importance had happened in Zachary’s life. Valiant had been busy elsewhere and he spent his remaining days alone and bored. Surprisingly no one had visited him except for Celestia and Luna who only remained in his presence for a short while before going back to their numerous tasks. A few days prior, he received word from Luna that they were nearing completion of his house, yet she could not identify where it was or what it looked like. Celestia had been in charge of the entire relocation process, leaving Luna in the dark.

Celestia had been using the Panexus relentlessly, moving things upon it and teleporting it to his future place of residency. She was in charge of the whole moving process, where others like Valiant and Luna only brought supplies and some of Zachary’s belongings for her to zap away atop the Panexus. She too was the only one who went to the mysterious place, assuring its secrecy. She would often go at night, placing her own Royal Guards under spells to help conceal her work. He didn’t exactly know why she was being so unforthcoming about it, but at this point in their relationship, Zachary trusted her.

It was right after breakfast time when Zack was called down. Celestia entered his bedroom, asked him to bring his few valuables on hand and come down to the Royal Garden. She also noted that he shouldn’t worry about wearing the Thief of the Night mask; she said he would have no need for it, but to bring it anyways. Zachary did so and gathered his things; he knew that it was time to go.

As he took his belongings, which weren’t very many at all, he couldn’t know what to feel about his departure. He wasn’t very sad, nor excited. He could only describe himself as curious; the accumulated mystery about the place he would be staying at gave him quite a chill as he stopped before exiting his chambers. He turned about when he grabbed the Prevailer and its sheath, overlooking the Western Tower’s interior one last time. He knew this would be the last time he would ever see its interior for a long while, if ever again. He closed the door behind him as he left its confines, holding the cold, metal knob for a few moments before letting go.

He began his descent down the winding stairwell which took at least a minute or two to traverse. He then walked through the warm halls of the castle, knowing which corridor was still which. His mind had the place mapped out so well that if he tried he could have hid in the castle for a whole day without any of the Royal Guard finding a trace of him anywhere. He smiled at that childlike thought as he wrapped around the corner and opened a wood and glass door that led out to the Royal Garden.

There he stood on an ivory porch, overlooking the guard-less area of the castle. The Spring and Summer flowers were still in bloom, dazzling the gardens with an array of majestic and wild colors. Plants he still never knew the names of gave off alluring scents which swept along in the wind as it passed through the greenery. Where the Panexus was however, a few stood awaiting his arrival.

Celestia and Philomena of course awaited his coming. Spitfire–adorned in Wonderbolt attire–held her head high while Neighmo in his military ensemble, saluted him. Valiant and Gale–holding each others hooves–looked towards him with fond interests. Everyone it seemed bore a smile on their face to see his arrival, but in their hearts, they were saddened to soon see his departure. Zack looked about the kind faces, then realized a certain pink pony was missing from the group. He made his way forward, a bit distraught over the fact that Pinkie Pie wasn’t there with them.

Celestia asked him once more for assurance, “Do you have everything you need?” He nodded slowly, his mind still wondering about where his friend might be. He knew she wouldn’t miss this opportunity for the world. Luna stepped towards Zachary and began to levitate his items out of his hands, placing them on the Panexus with gentle care. Zachary made his way over to the stone platform, taking his sheath and sword off of his belt and placing the weapon with the other things.

Spitfire spoke up from the group, “Over the past week, Valiant and the Princess have told me so much about you. About all the good and self sacrifice you have given. About the troubles and trials you’ve faced. And I would have thought I knew everything about Celestia’s secrets.” She put her hoof out and said, “It was nice being in your presence, even if it was for a short while. I wish we could have talked more, but time stops for no one.”

He looked down at the yellow at orange mare and agreed with a light chuckle, “Right you are.” He reached his hand out and the two shook. “I’m sure one day we’ll swap stories. I’d like that a lot.” Zack knew very little about Spitfire, but did know she had ties with the Princesses for a very long time. He let go of her hoof as Neighmo stepped forward this time.

“My how you’ve risen, Master Zack. And ta’ think we made it out of this whole predicament because of ya. I think my thanks goes without say’n. However, ya still hav’ a voyage to take wit’ me. To the ends, aye? Anytime ya feel like come’n back, we’ll sail out beyond the map’s edge. We’ll see what’s out there, cause I know together we can brave the greatest storms.” He hailed the human once more with a hoof to his forehead, Zack copied his gesture in a firm, upright stance. The stallion concluded, “Farewell, Zachary. You will never be forgotten!”

Zack turned around to see Luna smiling at him. He approached her saying, “The Princess of the Night, without your help I probably wouldn’t have gotten far, nor would any of us be here now. If anyone, we all should be thanking you, Luna. But thank you so much for aiding me.” He bent forward and hugged the mare as she wrapped a hoof around his back. The alicorn no longer desired Zachary as more than a friend. She had seen his desires in his mind, and she was truly thankful that she was still a dear friend to him.

As he went backwards away from Luna, she stated, “I wouldn’t necessarily call this an end, Zachary. Your importance to our world assures us that your purpose has yet to reach a conclusion. I know we will meet again, but I support your decision to leave. We all must take different paths. We cannot always choose what we want or if it is the right thing to do, but from it we learn more about ourselves and what we truly desire.” Zack smiled at that her, her wise words meant so much to him.

Gale awkwardly shuffled up toward him and Zack’s attention was now on the dark gray pegasi mare.

“Like Spitfire, I can’t say much,” she began in a unsteady voice. “But what I can say is that you’ve helped Valiant through so many difficulties, and he’s helped you as well. Your deep friendship with him means a lot to me, and without it I don’t believe I would have ever met the Valiant I know and love today. So I thank you for that–and, well, saving Equestria and all.” Zack bent down on his knees and hugged the mare, their heads resting on each others shoulders.

“Take good care of that goofball of a stallion,” he muttered in her ear. “You two make a fine couple, I hope your love stays true as well as his.” They broke off and he rose back up on his feet. She looked up at him with contentment in her heart–forever she would keep those words of his chiseled in her mind. Valiant finally made his way over to Zack and he looked up at him with esteem and joy.

“So buddy, this is it. What more can I say that these fellow ponies haven’t already? Sure I’ll miss ya, sure we had some good times, but just be sure to write to me...” His words faded, as did his smug smile. Valiant’s eyes trailed off towards the ground as Zack brought himself back to his knees. He reached his long arms around the stallion and Valiant flung his hooves around Zack. The pegasus finally broke down, the pressure of it all fell over him as he began to weep.

“Zack! I’ll never forget you! I don’t want you to go. You’ve done so much for me. You’ve shown me what friendship is really all about and I never want you to leave!” Zack held him silently, stroking the back of the grown stallion’s mane.

Zack spoke up in almost a whisper, “Never change, V. Please, never change... I’ll never forget you and what you’ve taught me.” They finally pushed away from one another gently and the stallion crept backwards with his head held down. Gale put an arm around him and the two cried together for their loss.

As Zack took in a long breath, he heard a voice from behind him call out, “I hope I’m not too late.”

Everyone turned to look atop the ivory porch where the voice had come from and saw that it was Pinkie Pie who had said it. Her eyes looked over towards Zack as he straightened his posture and returned a tender smile. Pinkie had tied her mane up in a light blue bow, the same bow Zachary had given to her long ago. It brought back distant and warm memories that gave him goosebumps. She wore it with pride as she made her way down the stairs and onto the grass. She approached him calm and collected; the pony seemed so different than before, so mature now.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” she apologized slowly and calmly, “I had to find this bow. It took a while, but obviously I found it.”

“And I’m glad you did,” Zachary stated, matching her relaxed tone. “It suits you well, and still matches your eyes.” The pink pony blushed at his comment, which made Zack smile even more so. He went on to say, “I’m a little, taken back by the fact you’re so, well–”

“There’s a time to act silly, and there’s a time to act serious.”

Valiant commented, “I’m glad you finally learned that like the rest of us. It took you till adulthood, but I’m proud of you nonetheless.” Pinkie turned her head towards him and stuck out her tongue in a childish manner. He giggled at that, as did Zachary.

Celestia rose her head as her horn began to glow with magic. The runes around the Panexus radiate with a mystifying, cerulean light. Celestia stepped on the artifact’s platform as everyone watched her. She rose her hoof towards Zack and he came forward, taking the alicorn’s hoof in hand.

Celestia looked over the saddened group and her eyes finally rested on the pink pony. Without words, Pinkie trotted up next to Zachary on the Panexus, taking his other hand in her hoof. He didn’t understand, but supposedly Pinkie and Celestia had chatted in advance. Pinkie seemed to have asked the Princess if she could come, and she obviously answered her question with a yes. The alicorn and earth pony held Zack’s hands as he looked at each of them, who returned a reassuring smile towards him.

Suddenly, a great beam of light fell forth from the sky like a comet. The powerful magic overtook the three as they were veiled in a silver illumination. The others surrounding the artifact shielded their eyes from the great radiance. Within an instant, the magical beam of light narrowed and ebbed away–the ponies and human were gone.

Princess Celestia, Zachary and Pinkie Pie left Canterlot behind, as well as Equestria and beyond it.

30

View Online

(30)

A sudden rush of cold air swept over Zachary, and when he opened his eyes, everything seemed to blur together in black, brown and gray hues. Gradually, his vision adjusted to the area around him and his senses began to process where he was. Zack found himself still atop the Panexus, but around the artifact he stood in a field of tall grass. A hill stretched up before him, and over it was a worn, stone path that snaked through the chest-high grass and thickets, twisting over the hill and out of sight.

The air was surprisingly cold, and a strong, salty scent blew in the wind. Long gusts whipped his clothing and hair with every strong gale that grazed by him. The weather gave way to a dreary, cloudy and bleak day. A blanket of darkened clouds stretched over and beyond the horizon, blotting out the sun and obscuring what the time of day was. His nipped ears picked up the howling sounds of the wind and the fluttering greenery brushing up against one another.

Zack had nearly forgotten about the two ponies beside him as Pinkie blurted out, “This place is freezing! Where are we?” Zachary removed a part of his robe, revealing a simple, tan and thin shirt. He then placed the large robe around the shivering mare as she looked up at him and gave him a warm grin.

He crossed his arms, feeling the bite of the frigid air, and asked the same, “We’re not in Equestria, are we?” Celestia was unfazed by the temperature as she looked out over the sea of grass before her. Though she had been here plenty of times before, something hypnotic transfixed her vision on the bleak world around her.

She answered as cold as the air around them, “We are no longer in Equestria’s realm. We’re in a neutral, nearly uninhabited zone at the foot of the Tramplevanian Alps.”

She went on after taking a long breath, “Five hundred kilometers southeast, following the coastline, would bring you back into the most western province of Equestria. Only one hundred kilometers west would bring you into the Ib’xian Empire, home to the Capra.” She spoke as if she had recited these facts over and over again. Though it was hardly any useful information, Zack felt informed and admired her information given.

Celestia looked over at Zachary and concluded, “Enough about that for now. Please, follow me.” The alicorn began to make her way through the tall grass as Zack fell behind. Pinkie Pie suddenly leaped onto Zachary’s back, and just as quickly he wrapped his arms around her hind legs, securing her safely. The two turned to look at one another and smiled happily–it reminded them both of days gone by. As Zack began to maneuver through the itchy and tall vegetation, he finally made it onto the old, rocky pathway. The road was narrow and he felt as if he was squeezed between the wavering, high grass. He could tell the path was also old, the stones used in it were large and flat, letting no greenery seep between even the smallest of the gray stones.

A light mist began to fall over them as he followed the alicorn up the hill. Ever since he arrived here he had felt uncomfortable. He would have expected Celestia to find him a better, more hospitable place to live in. He would have enjoy to live somewhere more south of the border–perhaps by a beach or on an island he thought. As he made it up the hill finally, a much grander view unfolded before him.

They had been traveling along a rocky cliffside that appeared broken and jagged, as if it had torn off from a larger land mass long ago. The tall grass stretched on and on in all directions it seemed, except to his left; and to Zachary’s left below the cliff was–in fact–a beach far below the fractured cliff-face. In the rushing water were great spires and pillars of rock that towered in size over many of the large buildings in Canterlot. Massive archways that formed natural tunnels and leaning columns half buried in the sand could be seen further in the mists of salty air and fog. The large boulder and rock formations in the water and down the beach were like the ghosts of giants. The frozen and vigilant sentinels keeping guard of the old coast were ever watchful with ancient eyes and daunting in sheer size.

As the plateau inclined before him and where the pathway ended was a small cottage. Beside this log home was the only tree he had seen so far upon his arrival. It was stripped of its leaves and its trunk twisted around towards its gnarled, wind-swept branches. It stood by the tiny house, and both were like two very different and old friends, watching the waves crash below. The home was safely nestled close by the cliff, overlooking a dark and rough sea. To Zachary’s right, beyond the hills and plains of grass, loomed foreboding and tattered mountains that stretched up above the clouds. Only the roots of the ranges could be seen on this overcast day, its summits were hidden by the pall-sown veil.

As they continued onward along the path towards the small cabin, Pinkie looked out over Zachary, admiring the strange sights herself. Zack kept focus on the trail, but mostly was focused on the bewildering feeling that came with the location. He couldn’t help it, but he felt secure and safe in this grim place. A greater mystery lie dormant here Zack thought, yet he continually wondered what peculiar, strange senses piqued his body and mind.

As they finally reached the house, the sound of crashing waves upon the low-tide beach far below echoed upward along the rock-face and became audible to the group. The tall vegetation stopped before the end of the path, revealing much shorter and softer grass for the front yard. The lawn before the home stopped only when the cliff began, making it a sharp descent if one was to foolishly traverse the yard. From afar, the house looked more like a poorly maintained shanty, but now that he was closer, he noticed the finer details of the home. The whole dwelling seemed refurbished and new, even lamp lights flickered out through the windows as if someone was living there already. The front of the cabin had a nice sheltered porch, two windows on both sides and a cherry oak door with a bright, brass colored knob.

The three then proceeded up onto the dry, stone and wood-laden veranda to the front door, and when they arrived Celestia opened the door with her magic. The warmth of its interior flowed outward into the frigid, costal breeze and Zack and Pinkie wasted no time entering into the cabin to escape the cold and drizzle. Celestia closed the door behind her, feeling the warmth of a nearby fireplace sooth her damp and chilled fur. A fire crackled in the corner of the room, making the shadows dance upon the wall, floor and occupants in the foyer. Zack stood silently in the small parlor room, looking over every little detail. Pinkie had made her way onto one of the couches and cuddled with the pillows like she was in her own room, though inadvertently making the cushions soggy from her moist coat.

Almost everything that was in his old home in Ponyville was moved into this much smaller and more cozy house. His own couch, recliner, tables, rugs, sheets, chests, drawers, shades, and knick-knacks were placed about the new home elegantly. Even the home was improved with higher ceilings, door frames and appliances that suited his height. It was much smaller than his original home, but seemed more homey and pleasant to live in. Celestia showed Zachary the other rooms of his new home, which there weren’t many of. Pinkie–who quickly drifted off to sleep–rested on the couch undisturbed.

All in all, his new beachside home consisted of a parlor room, a split kitchen and dining room, library, bedroom, bathroom, and a few closets. One door had not been opened however when Zachary thought the tour was completed. Celestia wanted it to be a surprise, but followed behind Zachary as he curiously entered it. The door lead to a darkened basement; he used his magic to conjure a floating ball of flame in front of him to see what was down below. When he reached the bottom step, it became clear to him that on every side of the narrow and cramped cellar spanned massive shelves of emergency water and rations. From the steps, Zachary couldn’t see the wall on the other side of the room and wondered how far it spanned.

Celestia spoke up, “There is a multitude of various foods stored here, enough to feed everypony in Ponyville for several months in fact. The food and water here is sealed in magic-infused containers, so you never have to worry about it spoiling or rotting.” She placed a hoof back on the bottom step and said, “Come up stairs, we have more to talk about.”

Upon leaving the basement, Zack took a seat in his large armchair in the parlor room as Celestia sat herself down on the sofa, curling her legs up underneath herself. Pinkie awoke after her short-slept nap and waddled over to Zack in a half-awake haze. Like a cat, she crawled into Zachary’s lap and laid her head down as Zack stroked her mane. Once everyone was comfortable, Celestia began to inform him more on the house and where he was exactly.

“This area is called Rhignes Rock, it is merely a landmark for the highest reaching sea tower which is on this coastline, Blackrock Bay. Rhignes Rock was once believed to be a gateway to worlds beyond, worshipped by the followers of the Foreseer. Not much is known about the history of the landmark itself, but what is known more so is that a great battle was fought in grassy hilltops long ago.

A rapid war was waged between the Capras and the Griffons, lasting only a day and a night. Their legions spanned for miles across and there was much bloodshed on both sides. In the end, the Griffons pushed back the Capra and on the other side of the Tramplevanian Alps they remained in their mountain kingdoms. This was before Equestria and the Griffon Kingdoms waged war, yet still the people remain silent in their solitude, cut off from the world beyond. I left you a few books concerning both races and their battles if you wish to know more, but I’d like to go over a few more things with you about this place.

You most likely felt it, a strange feeling of serenity and protection. This is because there is a stream of magic that flows between here. Ley energy is what it is called, you may have heard of it. Ley energy can be altered by anything, most prominently in the pony race it is used by unicorns. Ley lines flow over the world in great, fractured rivers that cannot be seen by the naked eye. One of these lines flow over Rhignes Rock, making this area in particular a very magical place.”

Zack didn’t notice at the time, but Celestia was using her magic to make tea in the kitchen. When she had finished and poured herself a cup, it zipped into the parlor room and levitated before her. She also hovered a cup of tea before Zachary and without question he took it in his hands. As he put the cup to his mouth, he thought about how truly intriguing this information was. Even when he arrived to Equestria, he always loved learning new and exciting things about this world. This was far from boring to him, but Pinkie seemed to disagree as she fell asleep again.

He commented on Celestia’s information after taking a sip of the hot and fragrant beverage, “I hope you know I’m finding all of this really interesting.”

“I’m glad you do,” she happily replied. “You always seem to.”

Zack stirred the tea a bit while wondering aloud, “I’m surprised this information about ‘ley energy’ isn’t in any of the books of magic I’ve read about in the Royal Library.”

“That is why I have added more books from my personal collections into your own library here, with information like this and more. Hopefully you’ll learn everything you need to know about this world and more from those books.”

A mental note within Celestia paused her thinking. She had almost forgotten about the ‘actual truth’ she had learned from the Foreseer not so long ago. It all came rushing back to her, the horrible knowledge it had given to the alicorn. She fought with herself, wondering if she should go on to tell Zachary such a secret. She wanted to tell him at the right time, and not during the past climatic events.

“Would this be an appropriate time,” she thought deeply, but quickly on the choice and its repercussions. She looked over at Zack, who wasn’t paying any attention to her at all. He was simply watching Pinkie nap in his lap, almost lost in thought himself. Celestia then decided not to tell him the truth, not to inform him on what the Foreseer had shown her, or even bring up the fact that she met with the spirit deity.

The silence was broken by Celestia when she digressed calmly, “I think it is time I depart.” She hovered the now empty tea cup onto a nearby table and rose up onto her hooves. It was odd to Zack that she would leave at such a moment and he shot upwards onto his feet as well. Pinkie rolled off of Zachary and onto the floor; the sudden awakening woken the mare in a frantic jolt. She then sprung up calmly and looked up at the two without a word to say.

“You’re leaving now,” Zack asked with hesitation, rubbing the back of his head with a look of confusion on his face.

“I’m afraid I have to. I do have a country to run–that and it is a Tuesday. I’m expecting Twilight to send me a friendship report.” Zack began to think it was a sorry excuse to leave; but before commenting on her motives to depart, Pinkie hopped upward in their line of sight.

She cried out, “Do I have to leave too?”

As she fell back onto her hooves, (after a strange amount of prolonged airtime) the alicorn replied, “You can stay tonight. I will come back tomorrow and you’ll go home.”

“You don’t have to leave,” Zack called out to her as she proceeded to the door.

“Zachary,” she looked over at him with a crestfallen expression, “we have to move on eventually. You wanted this, remember that.”

It was true, Zack desired this. Even though it had fled his mind for a short while, he still wanted to be away from Equestria, to pursue his purpose and destiny alone. He looked down at the saddened Pinkie Pie, who’s attention was fixed on the exiting Princess. Zack knew the hardest part of all this would be leaving Pinkie. As the door closed, the two were silent for quite sometime.

The day went on and Zack and Pinkie went out onto the cold beach, walking and talking along the coastline. They had found their way down the cliff after discovering a set of old, stone stairs carved out of the cliff itself. It crisscrossed downward at a steep descent; you had to be very careful when navigating it, especially when it was slippery with rain. Without injury, they made their way down onto the beach. The coast itself was long and flat, it was made up of dark sand and large stones that had tumbled and broken off of the cliffs. Small, red crabs scurried along the beach, making their daily routes as puffins and other seafaring birds circled about and rested on the stones and sand. The slight misting had stopped, but the wind and chill was still present, hugging the beach’s edge.

The two walked on as far as they wanted and traveled back when the light of day was departing. Zack described–in detail–the events in Firelight Woods as Pinkie listened intently. He told her about the giant, winged lizard named Varamara, that chased him through the ancient forest. He then told her about meeting the draconequine, and also about his vision of ages ago in the woods. He went on to talk about the Equadeus Arx, Excubris and the mare named Moonsinger. It was a long discussion on his half, and after about an hour of going over nearly every detail with the pink pony, she figured it would be right to tell him of what he missed. Pinkie talked about her daily routines and what her friends had been up to before the changeling invasion. He eventually came to realize nothing seemed to happen on her end of the world; and even though it was rather boring and casual, he took in her words as attentively as she did with his.

Night came, yet Zachary found no sleep. The waves that crashed far away could be heard from his bedroom, and even though they were very harmonious, he could not fall asleep. Pinkie lay next to him in his bed, cuddled up by his side as he lay awake staring at the blank ceiling above. His thoughts and worries seemed to cave around him, and he wasn’t sure if this was the right choice anymore.

The next day arrived and Zachary fixed breakfast in a tiresome stupor. He sat down with the high spirited mare as she ate her flapjacks. Pinkie enjoyed the time with Zachary still, even if they were quiet. After their meal, they sat around, almost as if waiting for Celestia to show up. Zachary started a fire and the two sat in the hearth, watching the flames frolic and sway. They were silent for some time still, but both enjoyed this time in each others presence. The two knew this would be their last hours, and were quite fine spending it this way.

The Princess arrived in the late afternoon, prolonging her return as long as possible for the two. As Celestia made it over the hill from the Panexus, she noticed the smoke billow from the cabin’s chimney. There was hardly any wind and the clouds were scattered today as the amber sky was visible and more clear. The time was nearing nightfall as she entered the home slowly and the two rose to greet her. They all left the house, but Zachary stayed on the porch alone. It was time to depart and he let the pink pony go on; but she turned back around and walked up to him. He smiled when she stopped before him–this was the moment he long dreaded.

“Zack,” Pinkie began in a calm manner, “stop by Ponyville sometime. Do that trick with that mask again, no one will know who you are.” Zack nodded, unsure as to what to say. She went on, “I hope you find what you’re looking for...” Zack bent down and hugged the mare. She pushed away from him after kissing him on the cheek and saying farewell. Celestia came forward and hugged him as well, though this time he didn’t need to bend down to hug the tall alicorn.

“Thank you,” she expressed in almost a murmur. “Thank you for everything, and even being a part of my life. Thank you for showing me the light again.”

Afterwards, the two ponies turned and made their way across the lawn and onto the pathway. Zachary watched with a burdened heart, trying his best to mentally remember the scene before him, so that he could replay it in his head for years to come. Pinkie pressed on, but a sudden notion came over her. Worries began to plague her mind, and true sadness crept up as if from no where. She tried to stay strong, she tried to stay calm, but every worry and tendency to do the opposite seeped through her essence and form. Her muscles tensed up and her eyes began to water. Her breathing hastened and her legs seemed to freeze with tension. She stopped on the stone path with her head down and body trembling. Zack noticed from afar that the pink pony halted in her departure; he wondered what had happened. Celestia turned and saw the glum look on the pink pony’s now reddened face, she knew Pinkie’s goodbyes weren’t enough.

She turned back towards her friend and the two locked eyes. She then sprinted forward, her eyes obscured with tears. As she darted off of the path and onto the lawn, she tumbled into the grass and Zack ran for her. He slid downwards and held the mare tightly against his body. Pinkie couldn’t hold it back anymore and she wept loudly for Zack. Her cries brought forth tears in his eyes as he grieved aloud as well. This moment was no time to hold back true feelings from either of them.

“Please,” she begged, “Please don’t do this! I love you, Zachary! You’re the only one that truly understands me! I love you so much!” She lifted her head out of his chest and the two looked into each others crying eyes.

“It’s hard for me too,” he said in a quivering, feeble voice, “but we all have to move on; it’s nature, Pinkie. We have to go on! We have to be strong! Both of us do.” He smiled as tears rolled around his cheeks and onto his chin. He desperately wanted to just say no and to move back into Ponyville just for her sake. Half of him knew that staying in Rhignes Rock was the right thing to do, but the other half pleaded to remain with Pinkie Pie. He had to keep going though. He had to stay strong and show her that he was still strong.

He went on in dry breathes, “There’s so much more in this world, and it’s beautiful and you have to realize this. Staying in one place is not what you were made to do. There’s so much beauty in the world, and we all have a purpose and right to see this and discover who we really are.” He pulled Pinkie closer and pointed upward saying, “Look up there, Pinkie.”

Zack, Pinkie and Celestia looked up into the darkening sky. The stars began to shine out in a great multitude as their eyes were transfixed on the heavens. The distant and ancient wonders shinned in their glistening eyes, filling them all with childlike awe.

“When you look up at the stars at night, remember that I’ll be looking up at the same ones. Know this and remember that you’ll never be alone.”

Pinkie felt a warm comfort overtake her being, and knew that Zachary was right. They hugged once more as he wiped the tears from her eyes.

And those were the last words he said to Pinkie Pie.

Far to the east, in the heart of the Icicle Mountains, rested the quiet and secret city known as Gryphus. A new snow was falling with the night and the great Kyanite Castle glowed in a ghastly, blue light as great fires were lit on the edges of the palace. The castle was near silent, with only the sounds of crackling fireplaces and the patrolling griffon and broad-shouldered hound guards. Far beyond the knowledge of many in the city–even the long dead masons and craftsmen themselves who built the castle–knew not of the hidden chambers littered about the stronghold. In one of these many rooms was the ruler himself, Vallak, hidden away from the rest of his guards. The secluded chamber was in the highest area of the castle, a place where the king of the griffons would hold his secret meetings.

The room itself was of a cube, made of the same deep blue bricks the outer castle was made of. The edges of each brick glowed with enchantment; an ancient magic locked himself inside of the squared-off area and hid it away much like the Enigma Chamber in Canterlot Castle. The black feathered monarch, with his crimson pelt coat draped around his shoulders and chest, bowed before a mystic object. It hovered upright before him by its own will. It was a twisted and possessed staff, woven in a black wood and scorched, dark metal. The head of the stave weaved around a levitating, blood-colored gem, prisoning it behind gnarled wood.

With his head still bowed, Vallak began saying, “I have answered your summons, master. We are alone.”

“This I can see,” bellowed the staff. The haunting gem atop it glowed and dimmed with each word it uttered; and the words echoed about the room as if the chamber spoke itself.

The malicious spirit in the staff went on, “A great spirit has left this world, one whom I had awakened. He had powers far greater than anything this universe had birthed, yet still he failed. Yet still... he was a fool till the end. Underestimating a being so fragile that even you yourself could have crushed him.”

Vallak looked up with emerald eyes, which gleamed in the darkness of the room, “This all happened in Equestria, correct? I received word from our spies that they were victorious against the Changelings. I did not believe it, how could they have won?”

“Do not underestimate the equine, for they hold a weapon that even the greater ones fear and tremble. The lord of chaos has fallen to this being which cannot, and should not exist.” Vallak swallowed, suppressing his troubled feelings.

He then asked with new vigor, breaking away from the topic of the equine’s weapon, “Is this the time to attack? Their armies are weakened, my griffons can easily take them! I’m sure with my warriors, closely reaching ten thousand, even this ‘secret weapon’ cannot withstand our onslaught.”

“We are not prepared, even if your armies are ten times greater in number. We have waited and watched, so we shall wait and watch again.” Those words burned inside of Vallak. Nearly a decade had passed since he found the stave known as ‘The Afflicter’. Its wise, deceitful words twisted such intricate details and cunning ideas into his ear. The staff had told him long ago that if he, Vallak, followed his desires, then he shall surely take Equestria without fail. He told the Griffon King to be patient, and though Vallak’s patience had been worn thin over the years, he still trusted the staff. Whether he believed the Afflicter’s promises or not, he could not surely determine anymore.

The Afflicter spoke on, “A time will come when we shall strike and they shall fall. When our numbers reach the hundreds of thousands, we shall take Equestria and hold supremacy over Arteria.”

Vallak was taken back by The Afflicter’s words as he stammered, “M-my lord, reaching that number will take at least a century. Gryphus would not be able to home such an army of that size. Is there not another way?”

“Your allies have fallen silent, but allies they remain, timid Vallak. May I remind you of the few whom have eluded your mind? The equines of Hoovegorod, despisers of the Equestrians seeking revenge; who were driven out because of their barren flanks. The trolls of Ravaged Ravine, the centaurs of the Gleaming Pines, the hounds of the Edgeless Plains. All will serve when war is demanded against the proud ponies who hide behind their ivory walls and Princesses. Yet still, with their aid in invading Equestria now, it would not be enough to snuff them out. Yours–and their numbers–must grow still.”

Vallak questioned, “How long then must we wait?”

“Until peace blinds them yet again.”

Ten Months Later

Black waves with white foamed caps calmly tumbled over a bronze beach. The ocean was relatively gentle as a gray-blue sky lit the quiet morning. The silent atmosphere was tattered with sweeping clouds caught in the cool, high winds. The wet sands that hugged the edge of the land and sea reflected the hazy mirror of the sky. The early hours of the day were still dim and giving way to the lingering night. The sun–far off to the east–remained hidden behind gray mountains of cumuli. The late Winter’s temperature fled with night as a cool breeze blew across the hidden coast and along the cliffs at its edge.

A stray piece of wood floated up and onto the beach, smoothed by the salt and water. Its bark had broken away, revealing a beige wood underneath. It had floated far from its home, lost for months out in the unknown waters of Arteria. Finally it had made its way back to solid ground, and as it rested on the pale beachside, something came to pick it up. It was carried further away from the water’s edge and up the beach. When it had reached the foot of the sprawling cliff side, the being who had grabbed it stopped and sat itself down on a withered log that too had once been floating amidst the sea.

The piece of shattered and naked sea wood–no larger than a grapefruit–was fondled around in the creature’s delicate hands. Its fingers caressed and lightly glided over the face of the wood, feeling it and its defects. One of its hands broke away from the wood and reached for something beside it on the log. It pulled from the toppled tree a small, straight-edged knife that was once firmly thrusted in its bark. The blade came into contact with the wood’s surface as the creature began to whittle and carve it into something more suiting to its desires.

The being who did this was a human, and his name was Zachary. Though he never aged, he had grown older by the changes to his appearance and clothing. He had wrapped himself in warm, pale-hued clothing and his face sported a rough and sharp beard. His hair was longer than when he left Equestria and his regal and well-cut appearance was forgotten and put away for a more comfortable mien. His hands and fingers were thick with calluses, as he found a passion with working with wood. The man’s hazel eyes saw the sculpture through the withered timber and sought to break it free from its wooden prison.

He would do this every morning in almost a religious fashion. No matter what the weather was like, he would walk along the beach until he found a stray log or piece of wood. He would usually find one good piece in the few miles he walked up and down the beach side. Even if he didn’t find one, he would not be crestfallen. He knew in that time he spent a good while thinking and pondering about the few important things in his life.

After an hour, he took a break from the carving and sat it down in the sand. He had shaved away enough to see a form taking shape, a form which resembled a four-legged creature of some sort. He sat on the log with his hands on his knees, looking out over the charcoal-colored sea. On this particular morning he decided that instead of heading back up to his cottage to do his daily routine of chores and time-passing activities, he would go on another walk along the beach. He rose to his feet and did so.

He ambled along the ebony beach with his cold hands in his pockets; his ragged clothing gently waving in the wind that swept along behind him. His mind began to become active again–it usually did when he was walking in silence. He began to think more and more on things he truly wished to not think about. Yet he learned overtime to accept what his mind wanted to ponder on and not to fight it.

Zack was eighteen when he reached Equestria, or at least he thought he was. It was difficult to remember his age at that time for some reason–he had even forgotten his birthday and was given a birth date by his pink friend on March twentieth, the day he arrived to this magical, alien place. He figured now he was around twenty-five years old, almost twenty-six in a month; and would have never imagined that several years ago he would be here in this odd world, who had accomplished things he would have never imagined himself doing. With even the choice to return to Earth, he would never accept it; and he would never accept returning to Equestria from what had happened. He was lonely still, but was comforted by the fact that Equestria, according to the letters he receives from Celestia every so often, is truly in peace.

He kept receiving letters from Celestia, but over the months their numbers had fallen. He had not replied to any of them, but read them all–except for certain ones. The ones he didn’t read were sent by Pinkie Pie, who Celestia bundled with her letters and Valiant’s messages. He dared not break the seal of her parchments, he thought that by reading one he would desire to travel back when he knew he couldn’t. It was the solitude he so desired and continued to desire, and with it, it kept him sane and at peace.

He never meant to stay here at Rhignes Rock for too long, but he felt stable and feared traveling beyond its confines. He wanted to see what was out there in this strange world and he knew he could handle his own, but with reluctance he stayed. He was unsure as to why he did it, and this was the only trouble that clung to him still. He had traveled so far already, yet still he held himself to this dreary, yet serene coast.

He looked up for a moment, still walking along the beach, to see the fabled Rhignes Rock, standing tall out of Black Rock Bay. Like a broken pillar that once held up heaven, its jagged form lay sleeping as the waves crashed around it. He had seen it plenty of times before, but something caught his eye far beyond it. He stopped and watched, squinting his eyes to see what was daintily shimmering far off in the silver skies. What appeared to be a single star that declined to fade with the night moved slowly and high over the sea. As Zack wondered what it was, it proceeded to go faster and shine brighter. It grew larger, falling closer towards Zachary’s location. An amber tail of radiance sprouted from its descent, revealing that this object was a comet.

Zack had to cover his eyes as its brightness shone forth like a second sun. It flared over the water, lighting the sea below in an amber glow. It sailed beyond him and was nearing impact with the coast. Zack watched as it slammed into the far off beach before him, giving off a massive explosion. The shockwave it produced sent him to the ground as a deafening blast followed in its wake. Fire and earth bellowed upward in great mounds which could be seen for miles around; Zack had no idea what had just happened.

He quickly sprung to his feet and raced down the beach, never realizing that the celestial object fell miles away when he thought it was much closer. After reaching it in almost an hour’s time, the devastation of its impact widened his eyes with awe. A large crater was formed in the beach, reaching below even the sand to the rocky crust of the planet. The cliffside had broken away into a mound of rubble, which partly fell into the newly formed cavity in the beach. Seawater rushed into it on the other side of the crater, splashing down in great waterfalls and torrents. Fish sputtered and flopped about on the rocks below as the crying gulls quickly swooped into the hole and snatched them up. Zack looked into the crater from its edge to see what had fallen exactly, but the earth, sand, water, smoke and fire that lined the bowl-shaped depression made it hard to tell.

With his curiosity piqued, he began to slowly descend into the crater. He knew he had to be quick before the water and rubble would swallow up whatever it was that fell from beyond. He jumped and lunged from rock to rock, sliding down dunes of sand and leaping over fires from toppled trees and brush along the once stable cliffside. As he maneuvered through the smoke, he finally saw what had fallen, and it wasn’t what he expected.

In the lowest point of the crater lay an unconscious, dark blue coated unicorn. Her long, silver mane was tattered and split over her form as she appeared lifeless and defeated by the impact. Then it came to him who she was and he staggered back in disbelief.

“Moonsinger...” he muttered with hastening breath. His heart pounded as he scurried towards her. He dropped to his knees once he approached her side and leaned her head up onto his lap. He noticed her rhythmically pulsing chest; he listened to her broken and faint breathes inhale and exhale through her nostrils and he knew she was still alive. He scooped her up in his arms and began to make his ascension.

Zack laid her in his bed and watched her as she slept. He wasn’t sure what more he could do for her as he sat in the corner of the room with his hand rubbing his overgrown, brown stubble. He had cleaned her up and mended her surprisingly moderate physical wounds, but was unsure as to what else to do. He knew this wouldn’t be the end of her, he had seen her die almost a year ago in Equadeus Arx. If she would remember Zack or not remained a mystery to him.

As Zachary awaited for her to awake, he passed time by continually carving more detail into the driftwood he found earlier that day. He hadn’t realized it, but her eyes slowly blinked open as his attention was captivated by his diligent sculpting. She turned her head towards him slowly, rustling the feather pillow beneath her head. Moonsinger didn’t say a word as she watched him work, wondering when he would notice her. He suddenly felt eyes upon him and gently laid the knife and the crude wooden pony on the bedside table. He looked down at her, but he was lost for words as their eyes met.

“Zachary...” she said softly. Zack came to her side on the bed and knelt down to his knees.

“Moonsinger,” he replied in a light voice, almost as if to match her weary tone. The unicorn smiled and placed a hoof on his cheek. Even though he hardly knew this mare, he didn’t feel the need to stray away from her touch.

She rubbed the side of his face and beard while saying, “You look so... old. I know you’re immortal, but still.” She removed her hoof back and rested it atop the blankets with her other hoof.

She continued, “What do you remember of me?” He thought for a moment, eyes drifting across the wall behind her. He brought his attention back and recalled their meeting in Equadeus Arx.

“Well, you’re lost in time. You’ve met me before... and you died when I first met you.” She looked over the bed away from Zack and surprisingly smiled at the comment.

“Do you know,” she questioned Zack with certainty in her voice. “how many times I have met you?”

“This will be our second meeting.” He changed the subject around and stated, “You fell from the sky not too long ago. Luckily I was there to save you.”

Moonsinger turned her head towards the human and replied dryly, “Are you sure I wasn’t the one saving you?” Zack blinked with confusion, unsure what she meant by that.

He stood up, pointed back towards the door with his thumb and digressed, “I’ll go make some tea and bring it to you.”

“No, that’s quite alright,” she returned, rebuking the second half of his offer. Her horn glimmered as the blankets were folded neatly off of her body. She stepped down off of the large bed and onto her hooves. Zack noticed she was healed of her physical injuries, yet didn’t question why, knowing that the obvious answer would be, ‘magic’.

She looked up at him and finished, “I’ll join you, wherever we may have tea.”

The two were found on the porch, swaying steadily on rocking chairs while looking over the shimmering black sea. The wind had calmed a bit and the temperature rose with the rising sun. Moonsinger was curled up on a large rocking chair, levitating a saucer and tea cup. Zack sat close by in his own chair, slowly sipping and enjoying his dark, hot tea. Moonsinger noticed that on the porch railings were dozens of wooden sculptures, each resembling a different pony. She noticed a few she could name, like Celestia and Luna, but most were unknown to her and assumed the other carvings were of Zachary’s friends. Oddly, a large portion of the multi-sized wooden figurines he had carved were of the same, curly headed mare.

Zack was looking out over the sea when he started off by saying, “I assume you have no clue as to why you fell from the sky.”

She returned her focus towards him replying, “I’m afraid I don’t. It seems every time I visit the future–always unwilling of course–I have no way of knowing how I got there. It seems like my memory is split in half as well, one memory involving my own time, another memory involving the places and events that take place while I time traveled. Now I remember our first meeting and others before it, but I can’t remember much about my time or the events in it.” Zack made no comment, but she knew he was listening; she didn’t expect him to say anything afterwards anyway. Zack then questioned her again, staring off over the ocean once more as if searching for something.

“So you have no idea why you’re here?”

“No clue.”

“It seems to me–and it would make sense–that you find me during troubling times.”

“With hindsight, I agree.” She looked over at him and casually asked, “So what troubles you?”

Zack looked into his empty tea cup and replied unknowingly, “I don’t know. I’m happy, the world’s at peace. I don’t need to do anything for anyone, anymore.”

“You’re happy that you’re away from the friends you made in Equestria?”

“No, I’m happy for myself, I’m content and so are they.”

“But you’re not truly happy.”

He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts, letting the chill wind sweep through the porch interior and over his body.

“I want to stay out of the affairs of the ponies, because if I’m there, there will always be trouble. That and well, I’ve looked at my life on a grand scheme. I nearly lost my mind, and in those trials I felt that I had been limiting myself and my potential. If I stay in one spot, I’ll never get to see this world.

He leaned back and reminisced aloud, crossing his interlocked hands and fingers behind his head, “When I first came to Equestria, I wanted to see everything. I was so tired of where I came from, so fed up with the city life. I had always wanted to go out and see the world–”

“Charlotte?” Moonsinger added in a hesitant manner. She wanted to take back what she had said, for she knew at this time Zack had never told her about where he once was from. That information was given to her in Zack’s future.

He looked over at her and nodded, “Yes, Charlotte was where I once lived before I was teleported here to Equestria. I must have told you that in the future.” She was surprised he caught on to that underlying truth so quickly. He went on, “and even though I’m in an entirely new world, I never got that opportunity once I was tied down in Ponyville. But even though I left, I haven’t traveled far from this place to continue my adventure. Because what’s there to life without adventure? Or what’s there to living without discovering yourself?”

Moonsinger kept silent, but studious. She knew of Zack’s future and kept more of her knowledge hidden from him. She didn’t want to say too much like she had already done, but she kept the conversation onwards.

“So what’s stopping you from going out into the world.” He looked over at her with absolute uncertainty in his expression.

“I guess... I guess I’m afraid that I’ll never come home. I hate to say it, but I do. I would so desperately want to come back to Equestria, but I’m not sure if I want to go beyond the map, knowing that I’ll never return.”

“Zachary,” she said, interrupting him between breaths, “you will return... someday...” She smiled with assurance towards him. He knew she was most likely telling the truth, knowing that they had met again in the future. He gave a light grin as he leaned over and set the teacup on the porch railing. He set the ivory demitasse between a wooden sculpture of Valiant Steed and a sculpture of Gale Marestorm. Moonsinger noticed that in the corner of the porch leaned the fabled blade of hers and his, the Prevailer.

She remarked, “I see you still have the Prevailer.”

Zack looked over at the weapon and replied, “Yep, I still have your sword. It doesn’t have much use now, but it does chop wood very well.” He sat up from his chair and onto his feet. Moonsinger watched him walk over to the sword and pick it with ease, placing the wide face of the white blade on his other hand as he looked over it. It reflected a murky, silvery image of himself as he peered over the face and edges of the flawless weapon.

He noted, “No sign of age or wear; a truly magical artifact. But yes, it has no more use in this world.” He held it away from him and continued, “Peace, I pray, has been restored... I guess I really keep it out to just see it still in my possession. It gives me fond memories... and grievous ones too.” He brought the sword down and looked back at Moonsinger, “But I feel it’s time to go soon, and I won’t need this anymore.”

He began to traverse off of his porch and onto the lawn. Near the edge of the cliff jutted out a small overhang which was only made of gray granite. Zack stepped towards the edge and stopped, looking down at the rock face below his feet. He looked over the magical sword and with a firm strike, he thrusted the blade into the rock with both hands. It sunk into the old cliff edge like a needle through fabric.

He stepped back away from it as the white sword gleamed in the morning sun. It had seen its fair share of battle and use, and now Zachary laid it to rest. Whenever he would need it again, he would know where it was; but he knew that he would never have use for that sword again. Its purpose was long fulfilled. He turned back towards his porch and noticed that Moonsinger had vanished. She had said enough to cope him to leave this place, and he would do so soon when the time was right.

In a dark bedroom–lit only by a yellow, flickering candle–sat a attentive purple mare who was lost in thought. She was writing something out, and the quill she wrote with was flittering delicately by her unicorn magic. She was leaning over, deeply entranced by her own written thoughts. She couldn’t get comfortable for too long however, her new wings made her body strain as she readjusted and ruffled her feathers. She scribbled on in a her little, leather journal while she slowly read aloud each word as she wrote them.

“The Case of the Mysterious Stranger:

A strange phenomena has been occurring across Ponyville, and perhaps beyond my village. It all started around four days ago, or at least it came to my knowledge then, that a few ponies came into the Ponyville Library looking for books on sleep aid and pain reliving remedies. They all seemed to be having the same, strange and reoccurring visions and dreams. Some have even told me that even though they know their dreams were only dreams, that they also felt that they actually happened. What I’m describing is a certain event that took place.

From what they have told me, in their dreams they were captured by these dark, bizarre looking ponies with piercing blue eyes. From what I can tell, these creatures resemble the changelings, the same ponies that tried to take over the Royal Wedding at Canterlot Castle. However, the dreams do not stop here.

They told me that they were captured and placed in changeling cocoons inside of town hall here in Ponyville. Eventually, they were rescued by the Princess and some other undeterminable ponies. However this is where the strange coincidences really merge in an odd way. They all remember a strange, bipedal figure. They praised him and in the dreams they said they knew who he was and congratulated him.

I asked each of them to try and describe the alien figure as best as they could, and all of them noted the same distinct features. It was male in gender, or so they thought. He was tall, had hands and feet, he was lacking a coat of fur (except on the top of his head, like a short, brown mane) and wielded a large sword that shined white. His name though, they could not remember. They said however that it was a strange name, very different than a regular pony’s name.

After they came and went, I thought more and more on this, and eventually–strange enough–I too began to recall this being. I remembered slowly, as if I began to recall a dream I had forgotten about as I made my morning routines. Even more uncanny is that more ponies have come into the library looking for the same books and describing the same dreams and creature in it. Every other pony I’ve asked around town has had the same dreams, but really no one seems to mind them too much. One’s who reported it earlier to me have since then stopped dreaming about the creature and the events–but I will not forget them. This is too critical and strange to forget. This is why I write this down, for I’m afraid that I too might forget about this creature as well.

I’ve written to the Princess about my earlier findings already, but have not received a response.

In sparse flashes of a distant memory it seems, I remember a being much similar to this description. Almost as if it was a memory that was erased from my mind and trying to reach out towards me. So I beg the question: Who is this mysterious stranger?

Who is this alien being who saved us from the changelings? Why can’t we remember him clearly and where has he gone? Does he still walk among us? Does this Princess know of this? What can we–”

Twilight Sparkle had quickly nodded off to sleep as the quill fell to the table and rolled onto the floor. Her head plummeted onto the table with a thud, and from the bump spilled a large inkwell over the table and her face. The black liquid overtook the parchment, and her findings were lost along with her memory of the event.

From the dark shadows of her home, appeared a white hooded unicorn pony. Its features were hidden behind ivory armor and cloth as it walked silently into the candlelight. It was obvious that this intruder preformed a slumber charm that immediately put the purple mare to sleep. It looked down at the blackened and damp parchment–it was, to the intruder’s desires–unreadable. It then looked over at the unconscious mare who was now drifting in the sea of dreams, making sure its spell had work successfully.

It whispered in an androgynous tone, “So close, Twilight Sparkle. Maybe another day.” It leaned over towards the candle and blew it out.

Nestled outside of the sleeping Ponyville, floated the cloud home of Rainbow Dash. In it, the owner of the house tossed and turned in her gray, nimbus sheets and rolled over her fluffy, cumulous pillows. Her body was sweating and her expressions were stricken with pain as she convulsed and tensed her form. She was deep into a nightmare of sorts, but it was not the same dream the ponies in Ponyville had been having.

She was falling, through smoke or fog, she could not tell. The wind in her ears made a loud ruckus as she tried to figure out what was going on. Her wings failed to function properly as she quickly descended into the unknown. Something began to fade through the clouds below her, falling with her. She fell faster than the mysterious object, and when it became clear to her what it was, she remembered that this thing was him. Her mind though, it couldn’t put the pieces together as to what this creature was entirely.

Her mind began to rekindle what this was through flashes from the past that overtook her vision. At one moment, she found herself sitting atop of a hill with it, looking over Ponyville at sunset. The next moment, she was watching the attractive being smile towards her as its hair wiped in the wind atop an airship. Lastly, he approached her in a menacing fashion, towering over her with blood lust in his hazel eyes.

Rainbow found herself falling again, but this time, the two were descending at the same rate and in front of one another. It shocked her as he opened his eyes quickly and grasped her hooves with his hands. He gave a reassuring smile as he mouthed her name slowly, knowing that his words would be unheard because of the wind. She quickly looked down and noticed a rapidly approaching ground, splintered with jagged rocks in a sea of a blazing inferno.

When she hit the ground, she shot out of bed and cried out, “Zack!”

She had remembered everything.

(End of Part 3)

[End of Book 2]

Epilogue

View Online

(Loyalty)

“Has this world been so kind to you that you should leave with regret? There are better things ahead than any we leave behind.”

- C.S. Lewis

The silver rays of the moon stretched out over the land, embracing the hills and country side. Stars lined the heavens in great multitudes, observing ever on as they always do. Chill gusts crept over the Equestrian countryside, as if the mountains breathed in a quiet slumber. With it, the wind carried stray leaves of gold and rust, flittering and sailing over the land. The night was ripe with the nature of Autumn; the songs of such a season were heavy in the air. The thick cold that filled Equestria–along with a piercing and nipping mountain breeze–was not enough to cool the cyan mare who looked out her window upon the somber night.

She had awoken from a startling dream and had made her come to a very alarming realization. She leaned further out of her window to catch the chill, rushing wind. She closed her eyes, letting her mind focus on the nightmare she recently had. Her goal was to remember it as best as she could while it was fresh on her mind. She drew in a long breath and filled her lungs with the inspiriting mountain winds.

“Zachary,” she breathed out slowly while her eyes remained shut; concentrating deeply on the scattered image she retained of him in her conscious. She couldn’t quite put the pieces together of how it all happened and why she couldn’t remember him clearly. Two memories were battling for supremacy within her mind and she no longer knew which past was the truth. Her thoughts became brash, driven mad by confusion and fleeting images of the creature she once loved. She unfolded her wings, ready for flight as she hunched her form back.

Her intrusive and instinctual thoughts had almost made her want to fly out and see him, but her sane conscious came into play, yielding her to stop. Rainbow had no real idea as to where he was and if he was still in Equestria for that matter. She loosened her muscles and soon felt that her body was no where near ready for a long flight; her falling dream and awakening had gifted no strength. She couldn’t possibly fly out and make it far, she was restless and fighting sleep as best she could.

Before heading back to bed to continue sleeping, she wondered if maybe she was the only one who remembered him. She thought that maybe this Zack was a figment of her imagination, or if she really knew who this person was; she wondered if she was beyond the point of sanity. The conflicting memories provided no sensible reasoning and the only thing she could do was to head back to bed. She shambled away from the window and fell to her side upon the bed spread. Exhaustion took over, but the memories remained.

Her awakening came quite late in the morning as she raced out of bed and prepared herself for a day of questions and possible answers. With only one real and true lead, her objective was to go to Zachary’s house in Ponyville. As she bolted out of her cumulus home on the outskirts of Ponyville, blood pumped intensely thorough her muscles as her wings carried her speedily over hills and woods. A mix of distress and hope clouded her judgment as she finally landed in the Ponyville marketplace. From her distant memories, she could recall his house being near the marketplace, but which cottage was his she couldn’t tell. Her mind was hazy and it frustrated her greatly that she couldn’t remember such an obvious detail, or any major details about Zachary at all. Then, from the corner of her eye, she spotted a familiar stallion.

He was a large, light gray pegasus with brown carrier bags over his barrel and rounded, black-framed glasses. As she noticed him, memories surged within her of Valiant Steed, another pony she had almost forgotten about. He was minding his own business as Rainbow Dash began to gallop up to him. He was eyeballing a knick-knack at a local craft stall when the cyan mare pounced on him, sending Valiant and herself to the ground. His bag of mixed edibles scrambled out into the grass as almost everyone’s attention centered on the two rowdy pegasi. Rainbow looked over him fiercely; he was trembling in fear and she felt as if she had made a huge mistake.

“Was this Valiant Steed,” she asked herself. He looked up at her with his legs folded under his chest as if he was protecting himself from a wild animal.

“W-what do you w-want from me,” he stammered out. “W-who are you?”

Rainbow persisted to go along with her original plan and demanded sternly, “Alright Valiant, where’s Zack?”

His look of fear turned to confusion as he repeated, “Zack? What’s a Zack?” His question only infuriated the mare even more as she grabbed the stallion by his shoulders and began to shake him violently.

“You know who I’m talking about,” Rainbow barked. She let his shoulders go, pointed a hoof in his face and repeated her previous question slower, “Where-is-Zack?” The timid pony didn’t respond–he looked even more perplexed than before. She sighed heavily, “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

She went on to clarify who Zachary was, “You know, tall bipedal looking creature. Lacked fur, very short mane–, err, whatever that thing was called on his head. He carried a big white sword called–” She was silenced when the pegasus pony’s hoof was quickly pressed over her mouth.

“Miss Rainbow Dash,” he started soft and politely, his fear subsiding surprisingly quick. “I think you’ve mistaken me for someone else. This isn’t the first time I’ve been mistaken, I assure you.” Rainbow’s eyes widened with insight as the crowds she summoned around her began to snicker under their breathes. She eased herself up off of the stallion and helped him onto his hooves carefully. She then started picking up his fruit and vegetables she had so carelessly knocked away from him. The crowds began to dissipate as the action was perceived to be over with.

“I’m so sorry, sir. I don’t know what got into me,” Dash professed, blushing with embarrassment.

The pegasus stallion dusted himself off and accepted, “Quite fine, really. If you have the time, I’d like to offer you some tea at my abode.” With one hoof he readjusted his glasses and with another he pointed over towards a large cottage on the far side of the marketplace. He noted, “It would be my pleasure to have an Element of Harmony in my household.”

“Thanks,” she replied, “but no thanks. I have to find this friend of mine, he means a lot to me.”

“I’m quite positive we both could find this ‘individual’ you are looking for with our combined efforts.”

Dash scratched the underside of her chin and mused, “Well, why not.”

“Splendid,” the stallion expressed with glee.

The two promptly made their way over towards the stallion’s home. The pegasus pony opened the door for Rainbow as she trotted into his oddly oversized home. She took a few steps into what appeared to be a dimly lit living room. Rainbow started looking about with suspicion, she knew she had seen this place before.

As the door closed behind her, she remarked in hesitance, “This place seems awfully familiar, where did you–” She was cut off once again as the stallion pushed her against the wall and stared wild-eyed at her. She didn’t know what he was thinking and couldn’t believe this mild-mannered pony had turned into such a fearsome stallion in a split-second of closing the door.

He spat out, “Are you insane? Do you have any idea what horrors you could have unleashed if you started making everypony remember who Zachary was?” Rainbow was stunned and at a loss for words.

She dithered with the appropriate response, “I... I don’t understand.”

“What don’t you understand? You were there for Celestia’s sake!”

Suddenly, another pony’s voice was directed towards the two saying, “What’s going on in here?” Both of them looked over where the noise originated from. In the kitchen doorway stood another familiar pony in Rainbow’s eyes.

“Gale?” Rainbow questioned aloud.

The mare turned and smiled, “Oh, hello Dashie. How are you doing this–” She stopped when she realized a crucial detail before her. He eyes grew with concern as she looked back over towards Valiant and asked hastily, “Sh-she can’t know about Zack? How does she know about Zack?”

Valiant answered in an irked tone, “I don’t know, dear. Can’t you see I’m trying to figure that out too?” His eyes turned back towards Rainbow as he caught Gale up on the details, “She tackled me to the ground in the middle of Ponyville demanding me to tell her where Zachary was. I had to get her away from the others before anypony’s memory was cleared up. We almost had a crisis on our hooves thanks to this loud mouth.” Rainbow Dash was ecstatic to hear about Zachary after she had realized what was going on.

The cyan pegasus squealed with excitement, “You mean to tell me that he’s real? Zack is really real?”

Valiant rolled his eyes and confirmed, “Yes, he’s real. The real question is how do you remember him?” Her excitement turned to puzzlement as her gaze darted beyond the stallion before her. She searched within her mind to figure out what the answer was, but couldn’t seem to grasp it.

“I, I’m not sure how I remember him. I had a dream last night and I remembered that the person in it was Zack... and that I knew him, or I think I did. Once you said he was real, I knew for certain that my mind wasn’t playing tricks on me. I then remembered you once I saw you in the marketplace, and Gale once I saw her too just now. I’m just as confused as before though; why can’t I remember him? What happened?” Valiant let go of the mare gently and turned away from her.

He looked over at Gale Marestorm and breathed, “Could you get some tea going, dear? We need to have a long talk with Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow was sat comfortably on the couch across from Valiant Steed. He had a small fire lit in the chimney as they both slowly sipped on their hot tea. As Valiant removed his saddle bags, she noticed the wing that was torn off during the Fall of Cloudsdale. He began to explain who Zachary was exactly, or at least to him. The more he explained, the more she began to remember who Zack was rather than a distant and foggy memory. As he began to finish up, explaining how she flew after Zachary off of Dragon Peak, Gale entered the room carrying something rather odd. Rainbow looked over and was startled to see what it was.

She rose a quivering hoof as her mouth faltered out, “Is that what I think it is?” Valiant looked over at what Gale was holding and had almost forgot to tell Rainbow Dash.

“Oh right, forgot to tell you. Me and Gale are married, and this is our daughter, Autumn Skies.” Rainbow couldn’t take her eyes off of the foal before her–it slept peacefully in Gale’s hooves as a small smile formed on Rainbow's face. The filly’s coat was a dark, burnt shade of orange with a mane hued like old steel. Gale offered to let Rainbow hold her and the mare obliged, carefully cradling the sleeping baby.

Rainbow kept her eyes on the child as she whispered, “How long has it been since Zack left?”

“About a year,” answered Gale. Rainbow shuddered at the response.

“Has it really been almost a year,” she said mentally. It was almost unfathomable to her that she had been that oblivious to Zachary’s knowing. Soon she began to fight within her mind once again, fighting to keep the memories she had spent with her friends over the past year alive. It was beginning to become too much information for her to retain, as if she lived two separate lives, and those lives began to merge into one grand scheme.

She returned the filly back to her mother and asked Valiant, “Where did he go... why did he leave?” Valiant bent over a bit, resting his hooves beneath his chin to contemplate on how to speak his following words.

“He went to a place called Rhignes Rock. I’m not entirely sure where it is, I don’t believe anyone knows. It’s certainly not on any maps made in Equestria, or those I have access to. And trust me, I have access to just about everything in Equestria and I still can’t find any information regarding the place. And the reason he left was because, well, he wanted to get away.”

Gale verified, “Yes, he wanted to leave for his own sake and for everyone else's. He said if ponies remembered him or the war, then they would question their security here in Equestria, that and really nothing would be the same. It would be better for the populous to never remember such a dark time than live in constant fear from such a scar.”

Valiant leaned back and said, “Zack’s always been very humble, he didn’t want to be remembered as some hero anyways.” Rainbow placed her hooves on the couch and looked deep into the flames in the fireplace. She mulled over the information she was given, and the knowledge that her forgotten memories gradually slipped into her mind. She still was a tad unsure who Zack was, or importantly why Zack meant so much to her.

“Rainbow Dash,” Gale called out. The pegasus mare’s gaze was broken from the fire and now towards Marestorm. “Are you okay,” she asked with concern, “we just want to make sure you’ll be fine. We don’t want you to do anything rash. I know this must be a lot of information for you to handle and I’m sorry we don’t have all the answers.”

Valiant appeared troubled as he hummed, “But still, why does Rainbow Dash remember the war when no one else can? Did the Catalyst Stone fail? Who else out there will suddenly remember and start screaming in the streets about it like some mad pony?”

“Well,” Gale replied in an unsure tone, “she was an Element of Harmony, that may be the case which affected her memory. That and she was–” She hushed herself and the two looked at each other for a brief moment. Rainbow wondered what they were conveying to one another.

Valiant retorted to his wife’s worried expression, “That’s preposterous. That couldn't be... could it?

Dash had to ask, “What do you mean? What was I?” They both looked over at Rainbow Dash, which made her sit up straight, awaiting the response.

“I think it’s time you departed, Dash,” Valiant sat up from his couch and calmly ushered Rainbow to the door. He opened it for her saying, “Until we know all of the answers, we’ll figure out where he is and inform you. Until then, keep this quiet. It's a secret to everybody.”

Rainbow was a bit crestfallen about her sudden departure, but accepted that they didn’t want to say anything that wasn’t true. She obviously knew that they knew more about the situation than she did, even after Valiant had explained almost everything to her. She knew that had to limit what they were saying, but for what true reason eluded her.

“Thank you Valiant for explaining this all to me. I’ll keep my mouth closed for now.”

Valiant nodded and replied, “Right...” He then remembered something else he had almost forgot to tell Rainbow Dash and asked, “Oh, the wife wants to know if you want to come over Tuesday night for some pot pie and stew.”

“I’ll... think about it,” she smiled courteously.

He returned the smile saying, “Take it easy, Rainbow.”

He closed the door as Dash stepped off of his porch. It was in the afternoon now and the morning market stalls were closing for the day. The ponies seemed to be ignoring the cyan mare now, they had almost forgotten about what happened this morning between her and Valiant. That would be the only excitement they would see in weeks, and surprisingly that confrontation wasn’t the talk of the town now.

From the darkness of an alleyway, lurked a sneaking pony who had watched Rainbow Dash depart from Valiant’s home. It awaited eagerly between two corner stores as Rainbow ambled by. The pony’s eyes narrowed on its target as it finally leapt from the shadows. In only a second, the mysterious mare pounced on the unsuspecting pegasus and was hurdled to the ground. In an act much like what happened this morning between her and Valiant, she now was in the stallion’s place as the pony stood over her with fierce speculation in her eyes.

Rainbow hollered, “Pinkie! Get off of me!” The pink one pressed her nose up against the cyan mare’s muzzle and began to yell rapid fire questions.

“And just what were you doing in that stallion’s house, young mare? I know that fellow chap and he has a wife and filly for pintabian’s sake? Look, there a plenty of available stallions around your age, you don’t have to go flirting with guys like him with a past as silly as you wouldn’t believe! Unless you’re not interested in younger stallions–but maybe you’re interested in mares? If that’s so then me being this close to you is definitely making things awkward for you, huh?” With one great heave, Rainbow pushed Pinkie off of her chest and flapped herself up onto her hooves again.

“Please, Pinkie. I don’t think anyone would presume I curve in that direction?”

“Well I thought you 'curved in that direction' the entire time. Heck, we all think you do.”

Rainbow’s face reddened with anger as she stomped, “What? Are you kidding me?” She then threw out a hoof and changed the conversation back to what it was originally about. “Never mind about that. I wasn’t in Valiant’s house to flirt with him... or Gale.”

Pinkie pondered aloud, “Oh ya, flirting with Gale would make more sense then flirting with Valiant...” Rainbow frowned with a detestable look in her eyes.

“Enough, Pinkie. Please. I’m not like that–I like stallions. Is that clear?” The pink pony shook her head in agreement and listened further to what Rainbow had to say.

The pegasus went on, “I remember Zack. I went to Valiant and he explained a lot about what had happened and why he made everypony forget about the war and–, What are you doing with that bat?” Pinkie held a wooden baseball bat in her hooves as she rested it on her shoulder, appearing as if she was about to strike Dash with it.

“We have to make you forget again! Hold still!” Rainbow’s eyes widened as Pinkie gripped the bat tighter. Without warning, the pink pony swung as hard as she could, but Rainbow Dash had leaped back just in time. She was dangerously close enough to feel the air sweep over her body from the swing.

“Pinkie! No!” The cyan mare took flight and hovered out of Pinkie’s reach. The earth pony mare swung wildly in the air, trying to knock her out of the sky.

Pinkie Pie yelled out, “I’m only trying to help you! Stop resisting! I know where you live! I’ll find you!” As she watched her flail about below, she began to remember Zack’s relationship with her, and how she was a love interest of his. If anyone knew where Zachary could be found, it was Pinkie. The pink mare had tired herself out too quickly as she panted and released the weapon. Rainbow Dash landed when she saw that is was safe and kicked the bat further away from her.

“I don’t want to forget! I want to find Zachary, but I don’t know how. Could you help me find this place called Rhignes Rock?” Pinkie wiped the sweat from her brow and rested a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder.

The pink pony nodded slowly and panted, “Follow me, Dashie.”

Pinkie led Rainbow into Sugarcube Corner and up to her room in the attic. The cyan pegasus figured it was a safer place to talk about such things than in the streets. As Pinkie opened the attic door to her room, Rainbow grimaced at the sight before her as she entered. The overly pink bedroom, with candy-assorted furnishings and decor almost made Dash queasy from just looking at it for too long. Pinkie flopped on her bed belly first and tumbled over it as Dash curiously watched from afar. Pinkie delightfully rolled about in a way a dog would, and Rainbow saw no reason as to why she was even doing this. Pinkie then fumbled off of the bed spread and onto the floor with a crash. The pony hastily slipped under the bed and pushed out a large, rectangular lock box onto the other side.

Dash walked closer as Pinkie sat up and placed a hoof in her hair, searching for something in the curled mayhem she called a mane. Pinkie finally found what she was looking for and pulled from her curls a small, brass key. She placed the key into the lock and turned it; the box flapped open with a spring to reveal a slightly smaller box. She did this a few times until the final box that remained was near the size of a wedding ring box.

Before she opened the last container, she announced, “Finally, the moment we’ve all been waiting for.” She turned towards Rainbow Dash with a somber expression plastered across her face. She asked her, looking as if she was deciding over a life altering decision, “Dude, are you ready?”

Rainbow replied, “Ready?” She thought over the question with uncertainty. She returned her gaze back towards the pink one and answered loudly, “Ready doesn’t even describe it!”

“Yay,” hollered Pinkie, throwing a hoof up in the air. “Hoof bump!” She left her hoof in the air, awaiting for Rainbow Dash to bump her back.

She repeated with the same enthusiasm, “Hoof bump... Hoof bump... Hoof bump... Hoof–” With a quick and ill motivated gesture, Rainbow Dash hoof bumped Pinkie to get her to open the box.

Pinkie turned back towards the tiny treasure box and placed the key in the lock. The cyan pegasus drew closer, the suspense was torturing her; she had to know what dark and mysterious secrets Pinkie kept locked away about Zachary. The box opened slowly as a celestial light poured forth from its contents. Rainbow Dash couldn’t look; it was too much for her heart to take as she shielded her eyes from its magnificence.

It slowly emerged from the box and found its way into Pinkie’s hooves. The box closed magically as the ethereal light slowly faded. Rainbow Dash opened her eyes again and saw Pinkie staring into her hooves at the object that had floated into her grasp. Rainbow eased forward to take a closer look, and in a quick movement, Pinkie shoved her hooves into her face. She began to eat whatever it was that was once in the box in large bites. Before Rainbow Dash could even see it, it was devoured.

"Ahhh...” breathed Pinkie, “I waited a year for this moment, to finally eat the last Hearth’s Warming Eve cookie Zachary baked me.” She concluded in words almost silent to the common ear, “So worth it." Rainbow Dash’s eyes glistened with horror as she began to grind her teeth in unrelenting fury while Pinkie basked in the ecstasy the cookie bestowed over her.

Rainbow gently turned her friend to face her and seethed, “Give me... one damn good reason... not to beat the pink right off of you.”

Pinkie looked away and replied, “Well, for starters, it’s outlawed to curse in Equestria. And two, I was going to say I was going to give you a cookie, but I... kind of already ate it.” Rainbow couldn’t take anymore of the pony’s silliness as she stretched her arm back, on the verge of sending Pinkie out of her bedroom window and into Tartarus itself.

Pinkie threw up her hooves and cried, “Wait, wait, wait!” She put her hoof up in her mane to search for another item of hers. She then speedily pulled out what she thought she was searching for and said with eyes shut with confidence, “This is what you’re looking–” She opened them again and saw that she was holding another cookie by accident. She squealed in horror as she quickly devoured the other treat and muttered out with a mouth full of food, “Whait, I dodn’t mean dat, I swor!” She reached up in her mane again and pulled out a rolled up piece of parchment.

She swallowed and huffed, “Here it is! Yes! The map! The map Celestia gave me to Zack’s new home! She said I couldn’t take the Panexus to see him because she magically disabled it so no intruder could use it to reach Zachary. So she made me a map so that I could travel there, but I never got the opportunity to. I got so busy with friends and the bakery and that chick named Moon-Singy that I just never got around to it and I still haven’t had a vacation day! Can you believe it?” Pinkie gasped for breath as she fell forward onto the floor. Rainbow looked down at her, frozen in thought and in disbelief. She took the scroll up off the floor and unraveled it, looking over an intricate map of Equestria and the road to Rhignes Rock.

Pinkie whimpered out, “Now do you understand? I sold my dream for a job... and mutual mare amity.” Pinkie sat up before Rainbow Dash, looking deep within her friend’s confused gaze.

She cupped her hooves in her friends and stated with sincerity, “I know you and Zack had a ‘thing’ going on. I was playing dumb because, well, because he was mine first,” she snapped. She lost her temper for a moment over feelings she thought she had given up, but cooled back down to a much calmer level.

“I’m over him now,” the pink pony spoke nonchalantly. “I don’t think of him like ‘that’ anymore. But you, you have the opportunity of a life time! You need to tell him your feelings! You need to find Zachary and you need to do it right this minute.”

“But Pinkie, this map says he’s almost a week away by average flying speed. I can’t do this alone. I don’t believe I can make a journey like this at all.” Rainbow eyes widened with realization over her own emotions. She admitted, “I’m too scared, Pinkie. I’m afraid of meeting him.” Pinkie squirmed over next to Rainbow and held her tightly, still looking deep into her eyes like a lover would.

“Then let us be rid of it, once and for all,” she stated with desire in her tone. “Come on, Miss Dashie! I can’t talk you into flying through that window to start your quest, but I can push you out! Come on!”

Pinkie began to shove Rainbow Dash towards the window with surprising strength in her hooves. The pegasus tried to stop Pinkie, but to no avail did she succeed as she neared the opening. Pinkie began to shove the pegasus as hard as she could while Rainbow Dash held fast to the edge of the window seal, spreading her legs and holding herself from falling. With one mighty heave, Pinkie rammed her head into the back of Rainbow Dash and sent her out the window and into the open air. She took flight and flapped graceful outside before Pinkie.

“Now go,” the pink one demanded, “Go to your lover! Let nothing stop you!”

“But Pinkie, I can’t do it. I’ll die out there in the wilderness! I don’t believe I’ll make it!”

Pinkie then pointed a firm hoof at the pegasus pony and replied to her complaints, “Listen, Rainbow! Don’t believe in yourself!”

“Huh?”

“Believe in me! Believe in the Pinkie that believes in you!”

“What does that even mean?” Pinkie didn’t answer, she saw that Rainbow Dash had begun to think over what her friend had just told her. She spoke up again, “Right, I’ll try!” With new found courage and faith beating in her heart, she grasped the map tightly in her hooves and rocketed towards the heavens away from Ponyville. Once at an appropriate distance, she created a sonic rainboom that shook the foundations of every house in Ponyville. Pinkie smiled as she watched the arching rainbow blossom out over the afternoon sky, knowing that her friend would meet with Zackie once more.

She soared over the wavering landscape through Equestria, gracefully drifting between the amber valleys and golden gullies. Autumn had taken its toll over the rising lands earlier than in the lower hills that Ponyville slept in. The air nipped at her fur, which wasn’t quite prepared for the Winter just yet. She shivered and stiffened up, embracing the dropping temperatures and ignoring the discomfort. She flew ever on with the map tight in her hooves and with faith driving her being.

She couldn’t quite contemplate it, nor could she shake the feeling that this all could be happening. Yesterday, her plans were nothing new but the same old agenda she had flowed with for years; now she braved the borders of Equestria with the mentality of a mad pony, disregarding every instinct that told her not to take on this seemingly impossible task. In less than a day, her personal goals vanished in the dreary distance of the past, and this scared her quite some bit. Something, however, pressed her to journey onward, and she began to think that maybe it wasn’t just because of Zack; and even she still had no clue as to who all this Zack really was to her.

She thought that maybe–through some unconscious mentality–she desired to break from the norm. Maybe she begged to cross over into the wild unknown that is beyond the map’s edge. She began to ponder too if it was an instinct that finally snapped when given the opportunity to escape the confines of this happy, cheerful place she called Ponyville. That a dormant yearning to flee her friends and comforts to brave whatever she (truly) sought became known in a near instant of her awakening. Everything changed so fast for the mare that the second thoughts of turning back were out of the question. She had to go–she had to desert everything and find what she hoped to believe was out there for her. The questions seemed to pile up and the answers hid themselves even greater; but she continued to push them out of her mind. It would be too much to burden on herself at this moment, but how long could she continue to do this was a mystery to her.

She swooped up atop a mountain and came to a standstill in the empty air above the mount. She turned her head and saw the distant, white gleam of Canterlot Castle and the light-yellow archways of Cloudsdale in the afternoon sunlight. The shadows grew long across the sloping, gentle mountains, basking the forests beneath in early darkness. The sun hung brightly in the western skies, coloring the chilled heavens above in a jasmine tint. It was quite breathtaking to take in Equestria from this distance, and Rainbow admired the view she had before her.

The mare began to unravel the map in her hooves and regain direction. She understood that she was near the Equestrian border, that she had flown a good four hours at a fast pace northeast. If she continued to fly in that direction at the same speed, she would reach Rhignes Rock before her expected time. Hopefully she could journey there in three days if the winds were favorably and her troubles eluded her. The warm and welcoming feeling of hope once again rose within the pegasi’s chest.

She rolled up the map and scanned beyond the kingdom of Equestria from her high vantage point. The mountains gently rolled off into the distance; they were small compared the jagged mountain chains that held Dragon Peak, which headed the ranges for the even greater Icicle Mountains. The forests which hugged the softly waving mounts wore veils of bloody vermillions, sheets of aged saffrons, and coats of earthly coppers. The arcane country treasured many secrets, good and evil, that not many ponies of Equestria know of–though this did not fret the cyan mare. She took one long look back towards her homelands, and broke her gaze as soon as she took to the skies once more. Into the wild she blindly embarked.

The sun fell over the horizon as she landed in an opening in the carmine colored woodlands. She had flown nonstop the entire way–her body needed sustenance to proceed the following morning. She rested herself in a great oak, cradled in the arching arms of the giant tree. Wind swept through the forest, falling steadily from the auburn mountain tops around her. The northern air became frosty, but this was nothing compared to the great heights she had flown into during the day. The sun’s rays stretched up into the cumulous clouds above as she watched through the swaying branches above. From the west onward, the sky was painted from the deepest reds and pinks, to mild yellows, and eventually to a faded lavender and darkening navy night.

She recalled what she had seen over her flight as the mare tilted her head back and snugged her hooves beneath her cranium. Even though she had traveled far from her equine home, she had passed over many villages smaller than even Ponyville. Poorly built wooden homes with hay-laden roofs dotted these villages that were nestled in the mountains. To her surprise, she noticed ponies much like herself scattered about in these villages. Stranger though was when they would notice her–they pointed upward in silence with faces distorted with awe or terror, she couldn’t tell. As if she was an angel, they were frozen in wonder at her sight above. Then it occurred to Rainbow that many of these villages that she passed were made up of only earth ponies. It was difficult to tell at first, but after crossing over the third village on, she noticed this interesting detail. No unicorns or pegasi could be seen by Rainbow in the open areas of the towns.

She did not stop in any of these towns, she was destined to make as much time as possible. In her own hindsight however, she knew she should have stopped and asked for supplies. She had no money to buy anything; however she thought that if she asked nice enough, they would give her a few provisions, perhaps even some food for the skyways. She was too careless however, that and her pride was greater than her desire to eat.

Night finally fell over the woods and Rainbow Dash tried her hardest to fall asleep. The windy chills picked up in strength and kept her awake no matter how hard she fought for rest. She turned and tossed about, being careful still not to fall from the arm of the oak tree. Along with this, her stomach groaned in desire for food and drink; she knew she had to do something about her hunger, but also knew if she left her arboreal safety, that timber wolves or worse would be after her. She heard them in the distance howling in packs, she knew they were out there and as hungry as her. Evading them would be difficult, her wings were tired and she wouldn’t be able to sustain flight for long. She decided that once again, she had to brace through the night and try her hardest to get some sleep.

Something crackled in the distance and Rainbow opened her eyes. Her ears perked up as she scanned the shadowy woods around her. Through the foliage of trees and branches, she spotted a red glow through the frigid woods.

"Fire!" she thought eagerly. Someone was camped close by, and more than likely it was some of her kind. "It had to be," she hoped as she arose from her curled, napping position. She quickly unfolded her wings and glided towards the leaf-laden ground. Even though she was worn out from flying, drifting downward was effortless for the skilled pegasus pony. With heedful hoof steps, she crept towards the growing light silently and peeked through the thick bushes.

Rainbow soon spotted a group of three large stallions, quietly huddled around a makeshift campfire. They were draped in bundles of brown and black clothes which matched their fur coats; it was rare to see many ponies (especially male ponies) wearing so much clothing, even in the colder seasons. They all appeared to be young adults, but older than Rainbow Dash from their worn appearances. She also noted that they were all earth ponies, and each was as somber and still as the next. Each pony’s vision was affixed on the orange and yellow flames, unaware of the pegasi’s sneaking eyes.

She finally decided it was safe and stepped out into the light of the flickering fire. They all looked towards the noise she made emerging from the bushes, yet said nothing when their eyes fell upon the mare. She stopped in her trot and watched as the three dauntingly stared at her. No pony in the trio spoke out, so Rainbow Dash decided to speak first.

“Hi,” she trembled out, a tad nervous due to the awkward situation she and the stallions had created together. She took a breath of the mountain wind and continued anew, “I was wondering if you could share your fire with me?” She looked at each of them as they looked at one another. As if they conveyed unspoken words between them, one of the burly, tan stallions motioned a hoof towards her, then moved it slowly towards the campfire.

He spoke in a voice as chill as the air around them, “Yes. Come.”

Rainbow smiled and proceeded to join them around the small, hot blaze. The narrow, red flames brought warmth to the mare as its light danced off of her blue fur and multi-hued hair. She sighed with delight as the wintery chill in her essence slowly retreated away, being replaced by the warmth of the campfire.

“Thanks a lot,” she told no one in particular as she stared into the burning logs that fueled the flames. The three said nothing, but only looked over the mare’s body. Rainbow payed no attention to the group as she continued to warm herself. They noticed the cutie mark on her flank and their eyes widened with curiosity.

“You don’t know how much this means to me,” she happily commented. “You see, I’m on a journey, from Equestria. Do you know where that is? Anyways, I’m from there and I need to make it to this place called–” Her words were silenced as a bundle of cloth wrapped over her muzzle.

She was yanked backwards and into one of the stallion’s hooves. Rainbow didn’t know what was going on as a hoof began to slap her relentlessly across the face. She cried out in muffled yelps behind the tightly fastened rag in her mouth. She felt her back hooves being tied and she began to squirm out of their grasp. Her wings pushed against them as she tried to fly off, but they were kept folded by the stallions’ absurd strength. The power in the three earth ponies’ muscles were beyond match for her own and soon the males had to join their companion to help tie up their new captive.

Rainbow fought with all her might, but it was no use. She had exhausted all of her strength from her long flight and all she could do was scream. Once her legs and wings were tied up, they threw her carelessly into the grass and leaves. Her face was battered from the beatings one of the stallions had given her as blood trickled onto the fallen leaves beneath her. She tried to worm away, but that was no use as well. One of the stallions reached over and placed her back up on her hooves. She had no clue as to what they were doing, but still struggled to break free and flee from them.

One of them bent her front knees down as she kicked wildly behind her. Another stallion held her back legs still and apart on the ground while another lifted her rainbow-colored tail. She could feel the husky stallion place his hooves on her hind end–her eyes widened as she finally realized what they were about to do to her.

She screamed and cried out as loud as she could through the ropes binding her mouth shut. She could hear the stallions snickering as the one behind her began to remove his garbs of thick clothing. His hooves were warm to her cold body as he crept over the tiny mare. He bent his head down next to the mare’s as his massive body pressed against her smaller form. His breath was hot against her neck as he let his weight bear down on the cyan pony, readying himself. She tightly squeezed her tear-filled eyes as she accepted what was inevitably about to happen.

“Stop,” a crude, rocky voice broke out from the forest. It alerted the three others as their attention darted towards the origin of the sound. From the edge of the forest walked an older stallion with a graying mane and aged, black beard. His hazel eyes shown forth through the forest as he approached the camp site.

“Couldn’t keep your pants on, could ya,” he remarked in an irked tone. The stallion who was about to defile the small mare stepped away from her. The other two who helped him slowly released the shocked mare as she fell forward.

The elder stallion stepped finally into the light and ranted on, “Your carnal desires disgust me! She’s our kind, for Foreseer’s sake!”

"Finally," the weary Rainbow Dash said mentally, "a pony with some sense left in him. Thank Celestia–, or whoever this ‘Foreseer’ is. Thank the Foreseer he came and saved me.” She peered up at her savior, but he ignored her.

One of the stallion’s looked down at the tied up mare and coldly noted, “But elder, she’s not of our kind.”

The older pony quickly stepped forward and slapped the stallion across the face saying, “Of course she is, dammit!”

The largest stallion–the one who attempted to rape Rainbow Dash–pointed out, “He speaks truly. This mare is a pegasus pony.” He then pointed with his hoof towards Rainbow’s wings. The elder turned and looked carefully over the cyan mare. “But more importantly,” he continued in his deep tone, “she has the mark. Celestia’s mark.” The younger stallions grimaced at the word as if it was profanity. The elder brought his eyes downward towards her cutie mark. He squinted and breathed heavily, as if defeated.

“My mistake,” the older stallion uttered. The mare’s eyes grew large with disbelief. She was still in as much danger as she was before the elder had came along. The elder glanced back over at the pony he struck and promptly apologized, “I’m sorry, Lawrence.”

Lawrence rubbed the cheek the elder had hit and replied, “It’s quite fine.” The pony looked down at the bounded Rainbow Dash and explained, “We thought we would give this mare what was coming to her before brining her to the village. It would have been quick, we know that there is a cleansing fire tonight. It was going to be a surprise for our brothers and sisters.”

“Right,” agreed the aged stallion, feeling his beard with his hoof and taking in the situation. “Well, sorry brothers, we’ve wasted too much time here. Bring her to the village at once.”

The quiet stallion spoke out saying, “Come on, just a little longer with her. It’s not like everyday we get to pierce a pegasus pony.” Rainbow shuttered as his hoof glided over the pony’s back and towards her untainted area.

“No,” sternly prompted the older stallion in a harsh voice, “bring her at once or be cast into the wilderness! Our sacred ceremony shall not be kept at a standstill so that you can bestow this mare with each of your seeds.” The elder looked upon the hopeless mare at his hooves and glared at her.

He solely spoke to her, “We will grant you freedom, sinful one.”

The four demented stallions drug the mare through the hollow woods. Rocks and protruding roots bumped against the pegasi’s already beaten body as she was pulled behind them. The further they traveled, the darker it seemed to get. The cold mountain air washed over Rainbow as her eyes were dried of once hot tears. Her face was red with anguish as she knew that now something even more horrible was about to commence. A great, deep beat boomed from the desolate woods around them and they seemed to follow the pounding echoes once it had reached their ears.

They entered into a large opening cleared of trees and debris. A great bonfire roared near the edge of the field and before it were a plethora of earth ponies, chanting loudly before the fire. A large divide was between the mass group as the four proceeded down a clear line towards the blaze. Massive drums were struck harmoniously over the echoing cries of the gatherers. The rallying shouts of the ponies transformed into a new rhythm as they witnessed the four proceeding between the multitude. Nearly four hundred earth ponies cheered and raised their hooves towards the small herd of stallions who had captured the pegasus pony.

They finally reached the front of the numerous ponies as the largest stallion in the four took hold of the bounded pegasus and raised her up as if she was a trophy. Rainbow could now see the astounding number of earth ponies before her as they praised aloud in ancient song. She was turned around towards the grand fire and now she could see what this gathering was meant for. Even at a distance, the large ceremonial inferno burned her skin as they proceeded towards a large, five-pronged wooden star lying at the foot of the fire. It was three pieces of large timber that were strung together by large rope. Two large beams crossed one another in an ‘X’ formation, and a half-cut beam was stationed on top, cut vertically at the bottom to be held by the larger joints. They proceeded to slowly lower the torture device towards the ground as they retied rope around Rainbow Dash’s limbs. They fastened her tightly to the wooden star and rose the beam back up before the fire.

She frantically eyeballed the crowd as they cheered wildly. Even through the loud chants and screams, two familiar voices could be heard to her left and right. She looked over to her right first and saw that she was not being crucified alone. She noticed a cream colored unicorn stallion who watched over the multitude before them.

“We’ve really done it now, Flim,” noted Flam.

“You’ve said it, Flam,” acknowledged Flim.

Rainbow couldn’t believe that she had met these two again–and here of all places too. Why they were out this far she couldn’t comprehend, but after failing to convince Ponyville to buy their product over Applejack’s, she thought they would have given up in their business.

They brothers continued back and forth saying, “This is the last time we try selling our cider to ponies outside of Equestria.”

“They didn’t even give us a chance, brother of mine! I would have at least thought our catchy melody would have changed their hearts to like us!”

“Instead they tie us up and try to sacrifice us to some pagan god. At least civilized ponies in Equestria don’t try and sacrifice us to Celestia!”

“Except for that ‘one time’,” Flam seethed.

“Right, brother. I almost forgot about that ‘one time’,” Flim copied.

A dark colored pony from the crowd broke off from the multitude and proceeded before the masses. A few other ponies hurried over a wood platform and set it before the cloaked pony. The hooded stallion stood on the small wooden stage and rose his hooves high before the crowds. The chants and drums faded to silence, and the only noise that could be heard was from the wind and raging fire behind the sacrificial ponies. The pony lowered his hooves and then violently shot a hoof back towards the non-earth ponies.

“Look, brothers and sisters of mine,” he preached out with ferocity. “Tonight, not only are we given the divine opportunity to abolish these vile tricksters and magicians, but by the grace of the Foreseer, he has given us a child of the prideful race called the Pegasi! Even more so, these fellow offspring of the hateful alicorn princesses have been cursed! Tainted by the marks given by the chosen kind of the celestial sisters!”

The leader of the twisted ponies stamped his hoof down and cried out, “May I remind you all of why these sinners are to be cleaned by the almighty fires of Tartarus! May I remind you,” he repeated with more vigor, “that Celestia chose a few number of ponies to be blessed with the marks of the divine and shunned any other who entered her so-called scared realm! My brothers! My sisters! My kin who have been deserted by the princesses of hate! Deceit! Treachery! And prejudice! Tonight, we shall rebirth these vile and lost ponies as we have done for centuries in the past. We, the merciful, we, the light bearers, we, the pure hearted, shall bathe these stray ponies in the flames of justice and purity.” He turned towards the three and placed his hoof on his forehead.

With his head lowered, he lilted softly, “May the Foreseer see you to the lands of Everlasting. Free from the chains Celestia and Selene, no more shall you be doomed, but saved!”

The drums and chanting began again as the priest exited into the crowds. A group of stallions came forward and began to untie the ropes that held the crossed beams up. They slowly untangled it and grasped it tightly in their teeth. On each side, they began to walk the beams backwards towards the fire as Rainbow cried out and pleaded for them not to. The Flim Flam brothers simply accepted their fate in silence as they neared the towering blaze. On the edges of the inferno, the stallions gradually leaned the wooden stars backwards. The flames hungered to swallow the pegasus as they stretched around her. Rainbow watched as she was leaned back, only seeing the stars above and the fire’s arms reaching out around her.

Something then had suddenly stopped the sacrificial procedure. She remained tilted on the wooden beams, still hugging the edge of the bonfire. The drums had ceased and the shouting, ancient tongues were hushed. Suddenly she was lifted slowly back upwards away from the fiery doom that almost consumed her. As her eyes fell upon the crowd, every pony remained motionless and still, staring blankly in front of the other. Their eyes were most notable and eerie in appearance–they all shined with a dark blue gleam to them. The stallions’ eyes were even glowing with the same ghastly tint as they finally rocked the beams back upwards.

Rainbow began to feel her bindings become loose and her body–which should have fallen to the ground–was gently lowered by a mysterious force that acted invisibly upon her. As her hooves reached the ground, both of the unicorn brothers were also untied and brought down in the same fashion. From the narrow, barren line in the crowd walked four odd looking ponies draped in the night’s darkness. As they approached into the orange firelight, it became visible to Rainbow Dash that these were no ponies that had rescued her. Four deer walked between the masses before Rainbow Dash, clothed in silver and forest green garments.

Rainbow had never seen a Cervian, but respected their appearance before her. The center deer was a doe of ivory coat with eyes like emerald jewels; her smile and expression filled Rainbow with the hope that had once been snatched away from her by the mark-less ponies. The three taller deer on her sides and behind her were mighty stags with impressive antlers like crowns. Each was tall, and even the female was a head taller than the largest equines.

Rainbow regained her well being and expressed her gratitude tenderly, “Thank you so, so much.”

She nodded, still smiling and spoke aloud in a soothing tone, “You are most certainly welcome, my dear child of Equestria.” She noted the blue-eyed equines around them, “The ponies around you are under our command. However, even our greatest spells cannot curve their vengeful desires to gain access to Equestria once more. What biased actions Celestia had made in the past will drive these poor creatures to hate her, Luna, and any pony from within their kingdom. They will remain an enemy of the equine realm till the last days.” She looked down into Rainbow’s eyes; the pegasus could feel a strange sensation overcome her being. A very welcoming, yet powerful consciousness delved into her mind and the white doe began to speak without speaking.

“You travel to the black bay to meet your lover–oh, how clouded your mind is. The Catalyst Stone could not conceal your desire and it has broken free from your shattered memories. The words I say unto you shall give you guidance, but only the guidance that is needed and nothing more. How you accept your fate is upon you, in no time in history has this occurred. You shall be a pioneer to a destiny only you can experience. The road you travel will entwine you to the one who has been known since the beginning. This one who watches the stars and worlds, shall guide you to him. Now, sweet child, sleep.”

A great weariness blanketed over Rainbow Dash as her eyes gently shut and was bound to the realm of dreams. The last words she heard were, “Fly east. Fly east. Fly east.”

She awoke swiftly in the morning sunlight. Rainbow sprang upward onto her hooves and quickly looked about her surroundings. She was in the woods, but where she didn’t know. She took to the morning-sown sky and scanned the amber-clad mountains; suddenly she noticed that something was very strange about this whole situation and slowly flapped back down onto her hooves. It all came rushing back to her, like revisiting an old nightmare. The night that she had almost received two terrible fates were lit again in her memory–as if the blaze had never died. She remembered being beaten though, however her body felt fine and her strength had returned. She even felt filled with energy, as if she had partaken in a large feast the night before.

Rainbow finally recalled the last words she heard, the direction in which she was suppose to travel. Without further delay, she flew up through the tress and towards the rising sun east bound. Only this time, she took her time and saved her strength as much as she could.

Over the days of her journey, the landscape beneath her had evened out like a ripple over a pond. The gentle mountains smoothed out into wide hills, and eventually they flattened out entirely into wide plains. Forests that almost seemingly stretched beyond sight became large, spotty patches of woods when the terrain grew into a uniform plain. It was an untampered wilderness that sprawled out into endless greenery, void of arboreal dwellings. No longer could Rainbow Dash hide away in the safety of mighty trees against the predators below, as trees became more scarce in the wide open area she found herself in. In her travels, she had seen less civilizations and sentient beings as she progressed on her quest. It began to worry her deep inside, but she hid her fears away and continued onward through blue, cloudless skies.

The sun fell and she descended into the seas of tall, dark grass. She lay low, sleeping soundly and safely through the night. In the morning–when the dew had bathed her blue, unwashed coat–she ascended without sustenance in her stomach. She didn’t mind this fact and continued high in the ever chilling air. She began to fret though that maybe the Cervian doe was wrong–that maybe traveling east was a horrible mistake. The pegasus couldn’t turn back now and continued the soar swiftly over the barren lands.

The temperature had fallen greatly as gray, ominous clouds formed high in wide mounds. She stopped hastily in air as a titan of a cumulous cloud loomed in the distance. The towering giant floated far off in her direction; from her point of view, there was no way around the fearsome storm. Flakes of snow began to glide down from the heavens as a northern wind began to steadily pick up. The only way Rainbow found herself avoiding this charcoal colossus was to turn back–but no, she was too prideful to abandon her mission or lose precious time.

She threw up a hoof towards the monstrous mass of condensed water vapor and fiercely shouted, “You can’t stop me! Do you know who I am?” She held her head high and shouted towards the heavens, “My name is Rainbow Dash! And nothing can stop me!” After those self-inspiring words were emitted loudly and proudly, she felt strength overtake her being. Her wings tensed with power as her muscles were jolted with radiant energy. Her eyes narrowed on her enemy and she sped forward without fear.

As the pony flew towards it, she descended beneath the blackened billows as thunder bellowed in the beast’s hazy form. Flying above such a mountainous storm front would be near impossible for the pegasus–the only way through was under. The snow and wind greatly increased as the darkened landscape beneath became a blur of white and gray. Icy winds bit the pony’s flesh; she had to descend and travel by hoof. She landed lopsided, tumbling into mounds of fresh, iced over snow. The glaze of coldness tore through the pegasi’s bones it seemed as she emerged from the blanket of white death.

With sudden realization, horror fell over her as she began to frantically look around. Once she spotted it, it was too late; the map she held so dear to flew off into the storm away from her, into the gray haze of anguish and defeat. She had to keep going though, not all was lost. As long as she kept moving east, along the coastline, she would reach Rhignes Rock. Her eyes stung in the wind as she placed her wings over her face and–with difficulty–continued.

Time to her became skewed as her core temperature dropped. She became sluggish as she slogged through the heavy snowfall. The blizzard became too much as her strength rapidly depleted along with her hopes of survival. Death seemed to have its bony hooves weighing on Rainbow’s shoulders as each step became harder to accomplish. Finally–with a great heave from the blistering wind–she fell into the icy coffin before her. The slush began to enclose her being as her vision grew darker.

"No," she cried out in her mind, her lips too cold to speak aloud. "No! I can’t give up! I’ve gone so far... I’ve gone so far! Come on Rainbow Dash, pick yourself up! Pick yourself up!" She picked herself up on one hoof, and then another, finding little stability in the snow. Her front legs wobbled as she rose up with all of her might–but promptly collapsed once more.

"I can’t give up! I have to know the truth! I have to find him!" Her mind became foggy, she began to forget, and soon accepted this fate; though through the pale blizzard, emerged a dark shape. A figure confronted her, but her mind blacked out before she could remember what happened next.

Her dreams were filled with stars in a endless absence, slowly drifting in a timeless passageway. Bodiless and mindless, what once was named Rainbow Dash sailed alone through the inviting home of reality, passing through the dark halls of never. Seemingly unaware of her self proclaimed death, she accepted the undying lights that flickered around her final essence. A soul she was now in the lost eternity. Bound to nothing and free to everything–a fragment of infinity had returned to its origin. An end–she subconsciously desired–had come at last.

The pegasus awoke, remembering nothing of her dream, but feeling its effects shiver down her spine. She was in a warm environment, in a small enclosure with a low ceiling. She appeared to be alone and confused once more, and accepted it. Covered in mounds of wooly, burgundy blankets, she gently removed them and rose to her hooves. In the open air, she could feel herself freezing again and quickly slipped a heavy blanket over her shivering self to shield the coldness. Rainbow took in her surroundings with greater detail as her conscious had finally and fully woken up.

A small glass orb of fire was hung from the short ceiling, which lit the tan walls that held strange, webbed pieces of art. Like idols, the odd ornaments glared at her with unease as if watching her every motion. The ground was made of a soft rug and in the cold air faintly snaked a trail of silver smoke. The hot fumes reached her nostrils and she coughed as it entered her lungs. She followed the trail of smoke that hazed the room and was startled to see that someone was watching her in the far end in the enclosure.

Cross-legged, a wooly, tall being garbed in bright reds, dark greens and warm browns, watched her with a slender, twisting pipe held to his lips. She had never seen anything like this being before, and he himself had never seen a pony before; yet he remained humble and watching, with looks telling no evil and no good. His ruby eyes glistened as he drew another breath of smoke through his lungs in out his nostrils. He was hoofed and had a long muzzle and pointy ears; but his neck was elongated and his coat sported much longer, brown fur than an equines. His clothing was mixed and matched, appearing to be wrapped in a bundle around him in a desperate attempt to keep out the cold. As Rainbow Dash took in these details, the being continually and silently looked over her, as if intensely reading a book.

With another smoky breath, he asked softly, but sternly, “What might you be?”

The pegasus stiffened up to his question and replied submissively “A pegasus pony...” She feared the worse, being before another sentient being that might have its way with her.

She quivered out, “Did you save me?” She was so unsure about anything that was and has happened–wondering still if this was a dream or not. She questioned herself about what had happened, about how she got here, and how exactly she was still alive. More so was she afraid of the mysterious creature before her. The Cervians seemed to bring peace of mind from their appearance alone, but this being was entirely different in her eyes.

The fuzzy, long creature leaned back and nodded, answering in his low tone of voice, “You found me.”

Rainbow didn’t understand, so she stated, “I was lost though. I wasn’t searching for you.”

“You weren't searching,” he soothed, “but you were searching. Searching, that is, for me.” He pointed a hoof at himself and smiled. “My name is Visuug. I am an alpaca, a sole wanderer amongst my fellow wanderers, but never lost are we.” His tone and apparently warm manner steadied Rainbow’s emotions.

She took in a new breath and said, “My name is Rainbow Dash. I’m from Equestria and am searching for a place called Rhignes Rock. Have you heard of any of those places?”

Without a thought, he answered, “I have not.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes and censured sarcastically, “Won-der-ful. Some wanderer you are. You haven’t even heard of Equestria before–and Equestria’s huge!”

He calmly assured her, “You are mistaken it seems. I am not that type of wanderer. Though we do wander from land to land, we wander also through world to world.” Rainbow rose an eyebrow in suspicion. She began to think that whatever this alpaca was inhaling was beginning to affect his mind.

He went on, noticing the pony’s look of disbelief, “We–the itinerant fragments of a single entity–wander throughout Arteria with the soul goal of gaining a closer appreciation towards the Father, intrinsically.”

Rainbow wondered aloud, “The Father?”

Visuug put his hooves together and repeated slower, “The Father.” He went on, “Your father, my father, our father–the Father.” He smiled and digressed, “I must sound terribly ill to you, do I not? You see, I was once a very regular alpaca who lived a very regular life, but I had become lost once. And in my lostness I was discovered. I breathed new life and sought purpose, I have found meaning and am still searching for it. But I see you, you have discovered something beyond which I and my companions have found. I sense it.”

The smoke that danced around Rainbow Dash and Visuug began to form together in a murky gray sphere over the alpaca’s open hoof. From it emerged a larger sphere made up of a fire that swallowed the smoke. The fire did not stretch out its flames, but seemed to swirl like water, appearing to be a translucent orb. The blazing ball did not give off heat, but hovered silently before the two, suspended and controlled by strange magic. Rainbow looked into the blaze and saw what resembled a long face, and the more she stared, the more it looked like Zachary’s face.

The ball of fire suddenly sparked, the flames raced up the sides of the orb and vanished into nothing. The alpaca lowered his hoof and leaned forward, closer to the pony. The fragrance of the exotic herbs he had breathed in could be smelled off of his warm, hazel coat.

“I know of your quest,” he leered in a somber tone. “I know what you seek.”

Ignoring his manner completely, Rainbow’s heart jumped for joy as she quickly asked the alpaca, “Does that mean you can help me?” He placed his hoof on the pony’s lips and leaned even more closely.

“I knew from the beginning what you wanted, and I cannot give this to you. But perhaps,” he paused, then continued with more emphasis, “but perhaps the Father can. All I need to know is, are you willing to accept it? Are you willing to leave the comforts of the past behind? A life so once filled with ease and fulfillment will be replaced with an unquenchable seeking for him, a longing never to be desired. A truth held in secrets and a life led by lies.” His eyes beamed with sincerity into hers–she could not look away and was snared in his gaze. His words echoed through her, trapping her in an inescapable prison.

“A choice must be made now. My life has led me to this grand decision of yours and now you must fulfill my purpose. Do not look away from me until I tell you–now listen closely to my instructions.” Two floating fires emerged to Visuug’s left and right, but Rainbow’s eyes stayed fastened to the alpaca's.

“Look left into the emerald flames and you shall fall into a deep sleep. When you awake, you will remember nothing of this adventure nor him and return back to your life of peace. Look right into the silver flames and you shall embrace your destiny, no longer able to live a life of ignorance and true happiness. Now choose, Rainbow Dash.”

Her eyes remained in his, the flicker of both fires could be seen dancing across the alpaca’s face. She thought over the choice, a choice that felt right to her in the past now seemed like the entirely wrong decision. Her vision slowly adjusted to her left, knowing that this will bring about peace within her.

"But no," she stopped herself, continuing mentally, "no it won’t. I’ll always know that deep down I would have missed an opportunity to travel towards the destiny I was meant to have!" Before looking upon the emerald fire, her eyes swiftly swept over to her right and her pupils took in the silver flames of truth. In an instant, the fire diminished as her heart pounded wildly in her chest.

She looked about and asked breathlessly, “What now? Do I know my destiny yet?” Visuug promptly stood up on his four legs, towering over her. His eyes never left hers as he squinted and thought deeply about her choice.

He finally replied, “Almost.”

At once, Visuug ushered Rainbow Dash out of his small dwelling. His house was a crude structure of wood and fabrics, held together solely by ropes and stakes much like a large tent. Visuug unfastened some rope that held the entryway fabric door shut and held it up so the small pegasus pony could walk through. Upon exiting, she found herself in a flat, snow-laden opening with many other similar tents strewn about. More strange creatures stood outside their homes, staring at the pegasus as she exited the alpaca’s living quarters. What Rainbow Dash didn’t notice until later was that the blizzard was still in full effect, yet strangely the stormy weather encompassed the campsite as if it was shielded in a large dome. A great sheet of blurry snow and wind grazed around the dwelling place, yet inside of the protected area was not a breeze nor flake of snow.

Above her shinned a gleaming ball of icy blue light that shown forth over the untarnished area, brightening the otherwise dark environment. This luminescence painted the infrastructures and beings in a phantasmic glow, which overcame the pegasus with a mightier fear than before. The magic used by these creatures was nothing like Rainbow had ever seen a unicorn preform, but she had no time to stray on such thoughts as she was escorted by Visuug to the center of the dwellings.

Most of the small, cloth-covered shanties circled about the area, leaving an opening in the center of the settlement. She began to think this was intentional as Visuug brought her forward, spun her around and told her to remain still once she arrived in the hub of the community. One by one, the odd creatures came forward slowly and silently, as if they were commanded beforehand. Each was different, yet each was clothed in the same, multihued garbs as Visuug. Her eyes darted from each being to the next, seeing as many as she could.

One was a large, wide creature with white, rough skin with a horn on his nostril. Another was lean and elegant, with twisting horns and a tan hide. A smaller creature came forward much to her size–he had rectangular pupils and horns atop his head. Eleven in total (twelve including Visuug) approached in quiet steps, stopping a few long strides away from the mare. Rainbow Dash looked over the strange beings around her; no longer afraid, but befuddled and slightly annoyed.

Visuug called out to her as if she was in the far distance, “We will give you sight to the road which leads to the Father. Only those who have undergone the foreseeing ritual may find the secret place where the Father resides.” Rainbow’s heart began to flutter once more in panic. She didn’t want this, she didn’t want to meet the Father.

She cried out, “No! This isn’t what I wanted! I don't want to meet this Father, I want to find Zack! I thought you knew?”

“This is the only way, Rainbow Dash. You agreed to this–this is your destiny.” He looked to his side, towards his brothers, and stated, “Begin the ritual.”

Each nodded and began to walk about and around her, murmuring in tongues she couldn’t comprehend. As they sang their ancient songs, they pulled from their pockets smooth, white stones with different colored gems in each rock. Rainbow Dash wanted to leave, but something had taken over her body. A spell was placed on her she thought, paralyzing her body and leaving her in place while the ceremony took its course. They laid the special stones in what seemed to be random order, but once they finished and stepped back into their places, some sort of pattern could be seen in their placement, yet Rainbow Dash could not tell what it was.

An immense creature–the largest of them all–strode before the small mare in great steps. It was a massive, gray beast with white tusks, a large, long nose and rounded, beady eyes. Rainbow Dash would have crept back in fright if she wasn’t under the spell of the Wanderers.

It spoke to her in a deep, yet calm voice, "The Foreseeing Ritual is nearly completed, fair one. We have waited a very long time for this moment, waiting for the one to seek after the Father–the one which the Father will accept. For he may accept only one, it is written on the tombs of the ancient world, and one have we prepared for. You are no doubt the one whom he wishes to see.”

He moved his enormous trunk out in front of him in a sweeping motion, saying aloud, “Embrace what is to come as we chant our blessings in the elder tongue of Olrugena. Though you may be fearful, fear not. What is to come, is what was meant to come.” Rainbow looked up at the tusked one with wondrous eyes, as if she was a filly looking up at her father with awe and respect.

The elephant stepped back to his location and upon his command, the twelve began to sing. It was a beautiful and enchanting lyrical hymn, even if Rainbow Dash didn’t understand a word of it. After a few chilling verses in Olrugena, nothing visible seemed to happen; however soon that was about to change. The stones began to glint brightly in a multitude of colors. A different color for each gem shown forth in the snow. Once every stone was radiating intensely, a thin stream of smoke began to emit from the tops of the rocks, seeping from underneath the gems that were carved into the rock. Each vapor was slightly colored in the likeness of the jewel each originated from.

The Wanderers began to hold their hooves and feet out and hum harmoniously as they swayed their bodies and movements. Once they began this odd procedure, the smoke from the ritual stones began to curve towards Rainbow Dash as if attracted to her. The smoke became a thick cloud as it twisted together and encircled her. It was a dense sphere of spiraling vapors, and soon Rainbow lost visibility of the outside world.

She began to breath in the vapors; she could no longer avoid doing so. At first, they burned her throat like hot smoke does, but she grew accustomed to it, yet terribly afraid of what was going to happen to her. A strange feeling began to fill inside her, like a creature that had been sleeping all its life had begun to stir awake. She tried to resent it, holding her breath in desperation. Tears filled her eyes as her desires for this quest slipped away.

No longer did she want to partake in the journey, no longer did she want to apart of ‘Zack’s’ life. She had no clear memory of who he really was and she began to think as to why he was forgotten to her. She thought that something terrible must have happened, that she was being protected by not knowing; but something deep inside herself told her to give in. That knowing this secret would bring her ease, and that seeking this Father would give her the truth. So blindly she accepted and took in the magical vapors, awakening the being inside her. It took control of her as she gasped out for air.

As soon as this was realized by the Wanderers, Visuug shot a fireball into the hazy orb using his strange magic. The smoke ignited around her and combusted into a roaring fire–the blaze engulfed the pony as the Wanderers’ hums ceased. The blaze shot upward into the sky, eradicating the smoke and leaving behind the pony unscathed. Rainbow Dash’s head was lowered; she was silent and unmoving still. The Wanderers waited eagerly, but stoically for the pony to take action.

The pegasus head tilted up gradually, her eyes shown forth like beams of light before them. She had been filled with insight–filled with the knowledge of the Father’s location. Without words or emotion, Rainbow Dash turned and exited from out of the circle. The Wanderers parted ways as the mare trotted slowly before them. She proceeded towards the barrier of the encampment, where the blizzard was unrelenting and impassable. Without hesitation, the pony entered and was swallowed by the storm once again. The elephant Wanderer–as well as the other Wanderers–approached Visuug.

The largest one asked with uncertainty, “Will she make it? Will she survive?”

“Of course,” he responded with assurance, eyes still focused on the blizzard before them where Rainbow Dash exited. “She will meet the Father. We have fulfilled our purpose.” He looked up at his brother and smiled, “And now our tale is over. We knew this day would come, and now you know what we must do.”

The faithful follower knew what must be done and gently nodded in affirmation. He reached his large, gray foot upwards towards the ball of light that lit the encampment. The light faded and as it did, they too were consumed by the blizzard. From one world they left, to another they arrived.

Rainbow’s consciousness returned as quickly as it left. As if waking from a long dream, she found herself completely unaware of what had happened, but gradually regained her memory. All she could remember at the time was the ritual and how she inhaled the magical vapors, however now she found herself alone and far from anything that looked familiar.

She stood on the spin of a large, snowcapped ridge that tore through an ocean of rolling clouds from all sides. She was at the beginning of a long and narrow ascension that led higher up a mountain chain, deep into an onyx and dark-sapphire night. Billows of pale silver and navy clouds, tinted with slivers of electric crimsons and neon greens steadily tumbled like the roaring sea in an eternal storm. The air was uninviting and held to Winter’s cold, yet not as frigid as the pony judged by her surroundings. A jet black tapered stairway, carved from the mountain’s rock itself, snaked upward along the top ridge towards a distant peak. She looked backwards, noticing the dark incline that submerged from the hazy, midnight sea. The mystifying, silent realm she found herself in was only lit by the twinkling heavens and pearlescent moon above. The higher dominions brimmed with surreal aspects; great clouds of nebulas dimly painted the far reaches of space in murky lavenders and gloomy reds. The mystic place Rainbow Dash arrived into was almost too unbelievable to take in.

Her goals crept back into her mind once more and then she realized that she was close–close where the Father would be. Traveling up this ebony path would lead to this entity of a being. If anyone, he would know how to get to Zachary, or so she wanted to believe. Her faith solely relied on the words of the Wanderers; she had no one else to trust, not even herself anymore. Breaking from her catatonic state, she placed one hoof forward and started her ascent.

As she began to walk up the long, climbing pathway, she knew she was far gone now. That if this being–if he was even atop this chain of peaks or not–could not help her, that she was lost in a place far from her own. A creeping demise slowly lurked about her conscious and this began to weigh on her soul.

"How long have I been traveling," she questioned herself, continuing to her destination with uncertainty.

She was no where near the plains she had once been in; she thought that mighty ranges such as these only existed in the Icicle Mountains. With that thought, she now knew she was horribly off track, that even if she still had the map with her she would still be hopelessly astray. She had no reason to continue, no reason whatsoever now that she was deceived by the Wanderers, and that they led her to 'Celestia knows where' by their dark magic. Resentment grew within her, fueled by all the misfortunes that had piled up over the course of her quest and it was finally too much for her to bear. Though no matter how much she wanted to stop and cry out, to scream over the world in maddening frustration, her legs continued to move her forward. Up, up, up she continued with a boiling rage in her mind, mixed with grief and alienation.

“I could have stayed home,” she whimpered out, trembling with each hoof step she made. “I could have lived a happier life, but now,” she sniffed, taking in the thin, frigid air, “now I’ve lost it all. I’ve lost my friends, my family, my home, my comforts.” Warm tears began to fill her eyes, blurring her vision.

“I can never go back to Sugarcube Corner and shoot the breeze with Pinkie Pie... I can never challenge Applejack to another silly, stupid game... I can never make fun of Rarity anymore, or ask Twilight for advice, or encourage Fluttershy. I’ll never lie snug in my warm, cumulus bed again. I’ll never know the comforts of having food to eat, a home to rest in, or a safe place to live.”

She stopped in her tracks, nearly half way up the starlit stairway. Her sadness could no longer be held back, nor could her legs hold her quivering body. She tightly held her eyes closed, tears spilling from her eyelids, dripping down her cheek and onto the stones below.

She knelt down and sobbed wearily, “I could have s-settled down... m-met a nice stallion... had a family... l-lived happily ever after.” She pounded her hooves against the stone stairs and yelled out, “Damn the Wonderbolts! Damn the Elements of Harmony! I don’t want fame or fortune! I don’t want to be some hero! I don’t want answers! No more, no more,” she loudly cried out, now nearly breathless.

She rested her forehead on the glacial, rocky stairway and bawled out, “I... I don’t want any of this! I want simplicity! I want ignorance! I don’t care if my old life was a lie!” She banged her head against the rock with all her might, screaming with each strike, “I want it back! I want it back! I want it back! I want it back!” A gash cut through her forehead as dark blood trickled the stone below her. She stopped as the pain became too much for her and quietly lay crying on the stairway.

Silence fell over the dreamlike realm again as Rainbow Dash lay lifelessly on the stairway of her destiny. Hours passed, yet morning never came. The night remained, ever beautiful and ever gleaming by the celestial keepers lightyears away. The pegasus–void of hope and wishing for death–watched the still heavens above while rolled over on her back. She didn’t think, only watched and listened to the nothingness. There was nothing to think about, nothing to contemplate, no more answers she desired to know. Striving for the ignorance that she so unknowingly–and happily–once possessed, she now only wanted death. Nothing more, nothing less; the sweet release from existence would be the only cure. She was so very, very tired.

“Rainbow Dash,” a whisper in the wind called out. The cyan mare became alert, but continued to lie still in her downfall. She didn’t care and nor was she surprised by the voice that called out to her. She figured that perhaps it was her breaking mind making sense out of nothing, that finally her mental state had trailed off course like she had done herself.

The feminine voice spoke out softly again, “You’re so close, Rainbow Dash. You’re so close.” The voice seemed to have originated behind her now and finally the cyan mare decided to roll herself over. She rocked herself up slowly and saw that up a few short steps was another pony. The unicorn’s coat matched the dark blue skies above, though her eyes shown out like beacons of light from a distant world. Vibrant–almost surreally indigo–they pierced Rainbow Dash like a dagger through her heart. Her long and moonlit silver mane and tail waved in the mountain winds. A goddess of equine, her beauty stunned the battered and beaten pegasus pony. The unicorn smiled as Rainbow Dash took notice of her and her smile filled Rainbow with an unnatural warmth.

“Meet the father,” she spoke in a tone as soothing as the early morning rays, “and soon you shall meet the son. I believe in you, Rainbow Dash. For without you, eternity itself would be flawed. You play a role in this world that shapes its eventually providence, and you mustn’t stop. For I believe in you, Rainbow Dash. I believe.”

In the blink of an eye, she was gone without a sound. Rainbow was left uncertain, yet unafraid. Her presence still felt all too real to be an illusion or invention of the mind. This unicorn–a being no longer apart of this world–could be felt still encouraging the pegasus pony. Rainbow’s eyes trailed up to the high plateau, a single peak in a world bathed in an infinite night. She wiped the dried blood from her forehead and pushed onward, up towards her fate, up towards her destiny.

She ascended the curling stairway, reaching the high mount with reunited strength in her fibers. At the peak she was greeted by an archway made of the same blackened stone of the stairway itself. The iron gate in the passageway of the arc was old and chipped away, yet still standing strong and alone atop the mountain. It was as if the ancient portal was apart of a grander design, but only it stood atop the barren summit. Beyond the archway was nothing else, it was abnormally flat and snow ladened. As soon as Rainbow scanned the top of the plateau, and as her fears of not meeting the Father nearly overcame her, she saw something near the edge of the far cliffside. It was no pony, but a human.

She tensed in fright, uncertainty if this being was Zachary or not. She stepped forward cautiously and stopped in the center of the circular peak. She seemed not to have alerted the human–his back was to her as he still looked over the edge of the mountain, seemingly unaware of the pony. He was wearing a strange cloak, sown from threads not of her world. It draped over his form from head to toe, concealing his identity. It glimmered and shined like the stars themselves, resting in a lightless black backdrop. What he wore was a piece of the night sky it seemed, yet it shown out greater than even the stars behind him. Its figure resembled the man in her dreams, so she called him out by name.

“Zack...” she said in a low, hushed voice. The being did not respond, so she spoke out again, “Zachary... is that you?”

The human rose its head up slowly and gently turned to face the pegasus. A hood shrouded its face in midnight shadow and its presence sent a wave of panic through the pegasus. As if this being was death itself, it approached without the sound of foot fall, gliding like a ghost towards the mare. Her mind commanded her to flee, but her body remained still. She had to confront this entity whether it was the Father or not–whether her life was soon to end or not. She was determined to embrace the outcome and stood strong before the approaching, bipedal being.

It stopped only a meter before her and looked down at her. Its face was still veiled away, but Rainbow felt that this human was her Zachary. Something deep within her told her this was him, that this was the person she strived to meet for so long. He brought his hands up to his cloak and gently removed it; who was revealed was not Zachary. Her heart sank and her resurrected hope soon was overtaken by dread.

It was a man that was revealed under the cloak, and he was human, but not Zachary in any way. He was aged, with a rounded face and strong jaw. His pupils seemed to glow faintly white–by some sort of magic or illusion, she could not tell. The human’s skin was strange however; a shade of dark violet translucence wavered underneath his star-sown cloak. He was a being of celestial resemblance, not of this world and not in accordance to the universe’s laws. Something inside Rainbow Dash felt that this human was somehow related to Zachary, that maybe the two were in some way connected. She swallowed her instinct to run and hide in fear, but remained in her spot.

The entity greeted in a reverberating, soft and low tone, “Welcome, Rainbow Dash. I am who they call the Father.” His voice was like a distant call from the far reaches of space. Devoid of Arteria, it was an ancient tone–a tone that originated from a truly divine individual. Yet strangely she felt comforted. This being ebbed a familiar, friendly aura that she could relate to. Her worries subsided and she entered into a relaxed state of mind.

She questioned the god without fear or trouble, “How do you know my name?”

He titled his head slightly and warmly answered, “That is not of importance–though it is as simple as looking upon on you that I know of such things.”

Knowing this, Rainbow asked in a suspicious manner, talking to this otherworldly individual as if he was a long time friend of hers, “So you know why I’m here. I don’t need to tell you of course.”

“True,” he admitted, “but I do like surprises, and admire hearing other’s wishes and thoughts from their own lips.” He twirled his hands before him, as if shaping a sphere out of clay. He then clasped his hands together and slowly pulled them apart; in between them formed what appeared to be a miniaturized galaxy. His hands were still cupped around it as if smoothing it down.

While he was creating life, he explained himself to Rainbow Dash, “I limit myself, you see. To grant free will to such creations, a hide myself away from them. Too distant for them to fully know of me, yet not too far away for me to intervene. With such powers I hold back, I cannot see into your mind unless I choose to. Furthermore, I could not 'be' in your realm of existence unless I chose to. I do not consider myself a god–I do not demand to be known as a god. I am a simple observer, a simple creator, a simple destroyer, and a simple man with too much power.” With those last words, Rainbow pressed him with another question that was irrelevant to her goals, but fueled her curiosity.

She asked, “You’re a man? Like Zachary?”

“Yes, I am like Zachary, and yes, I am a man.” He moved his hands away from the galaxy he birthed within his grasp and it vanished into nothingness. “To keep things short and simple: I was bestowed, by laws beyond comprehension, to become a father–a father of eternity. An endless chain had started before me, and I am but a link in that chain. That link I see over is this time, from the beginning of this universe to the end. And once the end arrives, a new link must form in the chain, and I will give my title to a new father, and he shall oversee the next link in the chain. The cycle–an unbreakable infinity–shall continue on and on until perfection is reached. There is no beginning nor end, only eternity.”

Rainbow Dash was silent, trying to comprehend his simple exemplification of who he was and what he said. She had fallen too deep in what seemed to be an ungraspable concept and she retreated back to what really mattered.

“Can you lead me to Zachary,” she asked the man, who responded with a simple nod. An oval disc emerged from the snow behind him and in its epicenter grew an emerging light. The golden radiance spread out over the floating disc and it became a gateway to another, bright world. The doorway hummed with power, revolving only a foot above the snowy mount. Rainbow Dash peered over at the portal and in it was a hazy, unfocused image of what appeared to be a bleak beach.

“This will take you Rhignes Rock,” he indicated, gesturing his hand over towards the elliptical portal. Rainbow Dash looked over at the Father warily; she still had many questions to ask him, she wish she could stay here longer in this mystic realm to converse with this humble entity.

The Father suddenly grinned, seeing the hesitant mare’s expression and spoke out, “I wish this too, young one. I do not spend enough time with my creations as I did long ago–but some secrets should not be known.”

With disappointment, she asked, “Why is that exactly?”

The Father leaned towards her slightly and replied, “The secrets of eternity are too grand to be known. But maybe soon you will learn–maybe soon, we will all learn.”

With that remark, she deemed it was time to go. Before stepping into the portal, she waved a hoof towards the divine one and thanked him. The father smiled and gently waved back in response. The pegasus entered through the doorway and the brilliance swallowed her form. As she completely entered through the gateway, the light shrank into a dot and in a blink, it faded away. The disc hovered back beneath the snow and concealed itself as the Father returned his gaze back below the cliffside.

He motioned his hand out in front of him and the sea of clouds below parted from all around the spine of mountains. As they dissipated, what was below was the emptiness of black space. A great cosmos was scattered below the floating mountains. Stars, gas giants, astroid belts and planetary systems were cascaded about in all directions. The Father then spread his fingers out and in a circling motion, moved his hand in a small, gradual movement. Stars formed below him into a halo of light and in it reflected a blue and green planet below.

He murmured to himself, “Yes, we will all know soon the secrets of eternity.”

Rainbow Dash found herself standing alone on a dark, sandy beach. It was about midday and drearily cloudy. Judging by the weather, it looked as if it was about to rain; the smell and feel of precipitation was also a keen factor as well as the obvious cloud coverage. The crash of uniform waves bellowed out of the ocean as a steady, chill wind blew down the seashore. Towering cliffs of charcoals and duller hues loomed up the beach’s edge and like a wall, they stretched down the coastline into a haze of salt and mist. The dark waters of Blackrock Bay rushed up to meet the mare’s hooves and the frigid seawater made her leap back into drier sand.

As she returned her gaze back up from her hooves, she noticed something far away. Dotted along the beach were long, bending poles. Five meters in length, several of them bowed out and at their ends were thick lines of thin rope. With each pull of the tide, the poles bent slightly forwards and backwards. The pegasus decided to make her way towards the odd sight to inspect it further.

As she approached, one of the many poles suddenly flexed tightly. In an instant, the line snapped away from the pole, sending the once securely fastened stake out from the sand and to its side. The line whipped away into the waves and foam, disappearing into the inky waters of the sea. As Rainbow was turned towards the water’s edge, a rising voice came rushing behind her as if someone was running up to attack her.

The voice grew louder as it approached, yelling, “Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit...” In the midst of turning to see who it was, the being whizzed by her and into the freezing water. Upon realizing what had happened, Rainbow’s heart leapt for joy, knowing for certain that this was Zack–the man who payed no attention to her as he raced into the ocean after his fishing line. He hastily splashed through the dark seawater until finally diving underneath the waves.

After a long minute, Zack emerged from the ocean with the rope in his grip. As he bounded from water, his eyes met with the cyan pegasus and froze still in his tracks. With an agape expression and solidified position, he was immensely shocked to see her here of all places. The rope slipped from his fingers and trailed back across the water. He was alerted when he looked at his now empty hands and saw the line had been pulled back out to sea.

He rose a finger and said, “One sec.” He quickly darted back into the ocean and dove under the icy water once more.

The cyan mare was surprised, thinking to herself, “He looks entirely different than I remember...” From what she recalled a moment ago, he wore a loose fitting, sleeveless brown shirt and ragged, white shorts. His wet, sepia-hued hair was long and tattered below an ash gray, wool cap. His most prominent feature was his rugged, short and curled beard that encompassed his jawline, mouth and chin. All of these indications made her wonder how long she had actually been away.

As he emerged once more, he drug the tight line behind him and shouted, “Move back! Quick!”

She did so, flapping back on to dry land as Zachary hauled the line behind him. Once firmly grounded, he began to pull the soppy line in. With great heaves, he brought in more and more rope which curled down below his feet. The line jolted and jerked in the water–something large was at the other end. Rainbow watched as he worked the fishing cord, wondering if he really even cared to see her. She thought if he knew how difficult it was for her to reach such a place. As he continued to work, he looked down and their eyes met. She tensed in nervousness; just seeing him look her way was enough to make the pegasus passionately anxious.

“Well,” he breathed out, still catching his breath from the long dive and strenuous work, “no 'hi' or 'how ya do’in'? I’m surprised you’re even here, but you caught me at a bad time. If I knew you were coming, I wouldn’t be out fishing–that, and I would have tidied myself up a bit.”

She began to ponder about how a person, who looked and acted like this, was some great and wondrous hero of legend. Valiant and Pinkie built him up in her mind to be some sort of epic individual, but his appearance was that of a homeless fisherman; she even noticed that he smelled like fish and salt. Zack suddenly stopped pulling in the line and looked down at her with a wary and grave look across his face.

He slowly uttered, “How do you remember me?” He awaited her response, ignoring the shaking and tugging line in his hands.

She replied naturally, “I just 'did'. And I came to see you–you wouldn’t believe the–”

Zack turned, rose up a finger and indicated, “You’re not suppose to remember those events. I made sure of it...” A look of panic arose in his eyes and he hastily asked, “Does anyone else know? Does everyone remember dying?”

“No... I don’t believe they do.”

“Then how do you remember?”

A great heave on the other end of the line nearly took Zack off of his feet. He quickly recuperated and began dragging in the rope again. Finally something began to emerge from the water that did not resemble any kind of fish Rainbow had ever seen. The lavender scaled, fat sea creature–that was roughly the size of a pony–flopped about the shallow water as Zack eased from his position. He sloshed through the seawater towards it and knelt down next to the creature.

He began saying aloud, “This is the fourth time today I caught you. I should just fillet you here and rid the sea of your annoyance.” Rainbow Dash flapped over the trough of the beach next to Zachary to see what he had caught. To her astonishment, it was a strange race of pony she had never seen before.

Zack looked up at Rainbow and stated, “Sea ponies. They’re migrating through here, south bound to Bridal Bay. But this guy,” he said, slapping the side of the sea pony, “this guy here won’t head out. He keeps taking my bait, but hopefully,” he stopped himself, turning back towards the sea creature. He took one hand and placed his thumb inside the lower lip of the creature, pulling it open. He then took his other hand and reached deep inside of the sea pony’s mouth. The pony’s eyes widened with horror as it gasped uncomfortably. Once he was elbow-deep inside of the pony’s mouth, he jostled and removed the hook from within.

He pulled it out sighed, “well, looks like he swallowed it.” He tossed the hook and line into the water and stood up over the creature. Using his magic, a red aura formed around the sea pony as it levitated up in front of him out of the ocean. With a wide swing of Zack’s arm, the pony was vaulted through sky and over the ocean.

Zack waved and shouted, “So long, sucker!”

The sea pony sang out, its voice fading away into the distance, "Shoo-be-doo! Shoo-shoo-be-doo!" As Zack walked away, a tremendous splatter could be heard out at sea. Rainbow smiled and followed Zachary up the beach onto dry land.

He walked towards the great stairway that was carved into the rock face. The stone steps would lead up to his shanty of a house at the top of the cliffs. Rainbow landed on her hooves next to him as he ambled across the beach. With his hands behind his back, he looked down at her and smiled.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he spoke with subtle happiness. “Not sure how you remember me, but I’m happy to see you again.”

“Right, likewise Zack.” She began to think how stupid that response was from her and visibly cringed at her own mistake.

She was at a loss for words, unable to properly communicate herself like a regular pony could. On top of that, more and more memories of him began to surface within her. Emotions and feelings attached to those memories made her blush and soon the person she once knew as Zachary was nearly complete in her mind. A few questions eluded her though, but she decided to wait for the appropriate time to ask them. Zack himself didn’t know how much she remembered, but presumed that she knew everything from the point to when he had killed her. This made him detest meeting her like this,and be in this awkward predicament.

Rainbow spoke up finally and asked, “Aren’t you cold?” He was dripping wet still and the wind around them even made her dry feathers and fur shiver.

“Of course I am,” he honestly replied. He turned to her and questioned, “So how exactly did you find me? Did you take the Panexus? I didn’t even know you knew about that?”

“I didn’t take the Panexus, though Valiant told me Princess Celestia had sealed it off or something like that.” He nodded quietly as Rainbow continued. She began telling him all about her journey, almost every detail she could make out, comprehend or remember. Zack listened intently, quite surprised from some of the information given. It took quite some time for her to give him all the details; but enough time had passed that when she was finished, they had climbed the multitude of steps and were proceeding through the tall grass towards Zachary’s cabin.

Rainbow noticed his house from afar and commented, “Wow! Pretty cool place here, pal.”

“Oh ya,” he mentioned, “it’s pretty cool alright, especially at night.” The pegasus peered up at him with a quizzical look on her face. He explained while rubbing the back of his damp head, “Temperature wise. Not... you know, like... ‘Rainbow Dash is so cool'."

She giggled, “Gotcha.” They walked out of the tall grass and onto his front lawn. The pony’s eyes immediately went towards the sword that had been thrusted into the cliff’s edge before the house. The white blade shimmered, even on the cloudy day. Zack noticed her looking at it–almost transfixed on the weapon–and wondered if she remembered it.

“Dashie,” he began slowly. Her rose-colored eyes were brought back towards him. “I hope you don’t resent me for what all has happened. More importantly, I hope you know that I was possessed when I murdered you.”

“Wait,” she interrupted, “I was... killed by you?” Zachary knew then that she didn’t remember everything, only bits and pieces of what had happened on that faithful day.

“What all do you remember, Dash?” She stopped and thought, with her head titled up while thinking in silence.

“Not a lot... but being with you, I’m beginning to remember more.”

“Do you remember us...” he spoke out swiftly, almost regretfully. “What we were...” he went on, “what we became in the end?” She didn’t think he knew and blushed at the thought of it. He knew she had feelings for him, a longing desire; but she didn’t remember what became of them.

“I d-don’t remember what w-we...” she shuttered. He smiled at her hesitant response, noticing how cute she looked with her reddened face and wings ruffled with embarrassment.

He enlightened her, “You saved me from my death. When Discord threw me off of Dragon Peak, you were the fastest one to save me. The only one to save, as a matter of fact.” Her eyes widened with knowledge, she began to remember with every word he spoke.

“I awoke and the first pony I saw was you. I rejected your help at first, but then I decided to listen to you. I saw in your eyes something spark, and then I knew. That’s when I said, 'When this is all over–"

"–we’ll make something of this',” both quoted simultaneously. The two were frozen in each other’s eyes after that moment. Their mutual, passionate feelings for one another had returned once more, and the two were unable to look away. Something, however, still concerned Rainbow Dash.

She subsided from the moment and questioned him slowly, “Why did you make me–and everyone else–forget everything?” Her tone turned aggressive as she reiterated with more emphasis, “Why would you make me forget the feelings I had for you. Why would you leave me!” Zack was drawn back by the drastic turn in the situation.

“No... No!” he desperately refuted, “It wasn’t like that. I had to leave.”

“Why?”

“Because– well, I didn’t want everypony to remember being slaughtered by changelings or being burned alive.”

Rainbow Dash became vexed and explained herself, “Yes, I understand that!” She thumped her hoof against her chest and demanded, “But why me! Why did you make me forget!”

“Because I don’t need you,” he let out, matching her tone of shouting. “It would never work out! I was stupid! I said things I shouldn’t have said and–” He stopped himself once more, realizing that once again, he said something he shouldn’t have said. Rainbow Dash began to back away, nodding her head in disbelief. Her eyes were beginning to fill with tears as he tried to align his thoughts and correct himself.

“You need someone better than me. Your life would be better without me. It’s not like we could procreate or anything! Look, all I’m saying is that you don’t need to remember me, your life would be better in Ponyville with your friends. Find yourself a stallion, have foals, die happy without knowing I exist or knowing what had happened in Equestria ever happened. Live in peace!”

“No...” she mumbled out, on the verge of an emotional breakdown. “You filled my head with lies... you made me forget you... Everyone who has told me to find you and to follow my destiny; everyone who told me that we were suppose to meet, that we were meant to be together. I risked it all, I’ve gone so far just to be turned down.” Zack was speechless as the mare was on the edge of crying. She whispered first, then repeated in an explosive rage, "I hate you!"

She whisked away towards the only safe haven around. She ran through the door of his house and slammed it shut behind her. She then quickly locked the door to Zack’s own home and fell to her flank, sobbing and moaning in misery. Everything that had lead up to her meeting him had been torn away by the person she loved. His words burned within her as she lay defeated against the front door. Zack came rushing behind her, but was too late as the door slammed shut before him. The door clicked locked as he swung the screen door open and jiggled the handle. He could hear her wailing of despair and tried knocking loudly to get her attention.

“Dashie,” he called out to no effect. “Open it, Dash. Let me explain myself!” He stepped away from the door and sighed, “I want to come inside, Rainbow Dash.” The lock on the portal clicked again and the door was cracked open. She peered out, crying before the human in silence. Zack pulled the door open and knelt before her.

“I’m sorry...” he confessed. Zack never truly liked admitting he was initially wrong, but he had to. “I’m sorry for, well, everything. If I would have ignored you more, maybe I wouldn’t have been as influential as I was. If I never kissed you, and told you how much you meant to me... then maybe this could have been avoided.”

“But I never wanted to avoid you," she softly protested. "I had grown to like you before you realized it, Zachary.”

“Still, if I wouldn’t have told you my feelings, maybe then you would have never remembered. But somehow–by magic or something else entirely–it made you remember me.”

He further justified himself, “I wanted you to be happy... I wanted you to live free and at peace, not to worry about that horrible past.”

Rainbow wiped away her tears and agonized, “I remember, even when I was unaware of you or what had happened, that something in my life was missing. That nothing could fill that emptiness inside; like a part of me was torn away and that I wasn’t truly myself.” She looked up at him, her amethyst eyes wet with tears, “I needed you, for me to be happy, for me to be at peace. I traveled further than I believe anypony has to find you, Zachary.” Zack was touched, but still uncertain that she truly knew what she was saying.

“But Dash, we’ll never genuinely be together. You’ll always be longing for me. When you return to Ponyville, you won’t be the same. You will never be satisfied.”

She placed a hoof on Zachary’s lips and softly spoke with a sad smile, “Knowing that you’re out there and that you love me, I’ll be happy for the rest of eternity.”

She leaned forward and placed her lips against his. Zachary closed his eyes as they embraced one another in each other’s arms. She slowly pulled away and leaned her forehead against his with their bodies and eyes locked into one another. At last, the hole inside of Rainbow Dash’s heart was filled. She was complete knowing that her lover was here and that her memory had been restored.

A long week had passed, a week filled with misadventures and happily fulfilled longings. Not all of it was spent pleasing their carnal desires however, but a large portion of it was. One morning, the two were sitting down in the living room eating their breakfasts. In an odd coincidence–one that shall never be discussed even with Rainbow’s closest friends–the pegasus had grown accustom to bacon and ham, and particularly enjoyed eating it. On this morning, while Rainbow was eating her salted and heavenly cooked swine products, there came a tapping at the door.

The two froze still; Zack had no idea who it was. He swallowed a painful, semi-chewed amount of eggs and bacon while Rainbow looked equally disturbed as he was from the sudden knock at the door. The only visitor he received–and only hardly–was Princess Celestia; however, before she would arrive she would send a letter in advance, and Zack had received no letter recently from her. He placed his plate and silverware on the coffee table and slowly stood himself up. He walked cautiously to the door, gripped the handle and opened it. He was stunned to see who came to visit him.

Rainbow peeked around him to saw a small entourage of Cervians, dressed in the same fine clothing she had seen them in before. Even the same white doe she had met was here, standing before Zachary and ahead of her guardian stags. The comely doe looked over at the pegasus and gave a peaceful smile towards the pony.

“Ah,” Zack recalled slowly, “Namf-bla-eln? Correct? I’m horrible with names. I sent you a letter, didn’t I?”

“Correct, Zachary, Hero of Arteria.”

Zack softly laughed and put his hands in front of him, “I wouldn’t go that far now.” He had almost forgotten that Rainbow Dash was next to him and he promptly informed her of something he had forgot to mention over their week.

“It slipped my mind, but I sent a letter to the Cervians a few months ago.” He trailed off subject and asked her, “Didn’t you say you two had met already?”

Nabeleen answered for the mare, “Indeed we have. We were on our way to meet you, taking the Silver River down stream and sailing out from Bridal Bay to Rhignes Rock. On our journey, we needed to dock and resupply, that was when we felt a disruption in our ley preceptors near our location and proceeded to make our way into the forest. We saved your friend,” she smiled once more at the cyan mare and continued, “and we are glad she has found her way to you. We hope you two had plenty of time together.”

Zack affirmed, “We did–a whole week’s worth.”

“That is good to hear,” replied the white doe, “But now you know what must be done. We have traveled a great distance to fulfill your needs.”

Zack bowed in respect and stated, “And they shall be met.” He turned towards the utterly confused mare and bent down to her level.

He spoke gently, choosing his words carefully, “My original purpose was to never stay here, and I have stayed true to my words. I’m going to go with the Cervians to Cervidas, where the World Tree is. I wish to study more about magic and this world. Their libraries,” he loftily spoke in reverence and with wonder in his eyes, “the Cervians say they are richer and older than the Canterlot Archives, even more so then the Crystal Empire’s Mirrored Libraries. So, I will leave soon and so will you. There is nothing for me here in this bleak place.” Rainbow Dash wasn’t exactly ecstatic about his departure, but wasn’t saddened by his late revelation. Her mind didn’t really know how to respond at the moment.

The Cervians parted across his porch in two lines for him to proceed through. Zack and Rainbow walked between the group and saw in the distant ocean a magnificent vessel anchored out in the bay. With a cloud-white hull and silver and ruby threaded sails, the sea itself wasn’t worthy enough to hold such a glorious ship.

Nabeleen humbly commented, “We cannot impart to you how eager we are to have an individual of your caliber to soon walk our halls.”

Zack turned to her and replied, “I’m glad to be going.” He took in a breath of fresh, salty air that awoke him from his waking state. He looked over at Rainbow and remarked, “Another adventure, Rainbow Dash. The end of one story and soon the beginning of another fantastic tale. I sure can’t wait.”

Rainbow Dash stared out over the dark sea and towards the gleaming vessel, which shown like the sun shining through an endless, black storm. She was truly satisfied with her choices. She felt no grief for Zachary, only pride and her love for him remained in her essence. She could want nothing else in this moment, her destiny–or so she thought–had been fulfilled. She knew that if she would have stayed in Ponyville, or if she would have accepted Visuug’s offer to forget everything, that she would have never filled the emptiness that had plagued her. She would have died knowing her life was missing something, and that she could have never known what it was. Rainbow Dash was finally content. Her questions had been answered and she too wanted to go back to Ponyville.

Nabeleen approached the mare and offered, “We can transport you back to Ponyville with our magic. When do you wish to leave?” The mare turned back towards Zack, she saw in his eyes that he would dreadfully miss her. She walked closer and Zachary knelt down to hugging level. The two held each other for a long time; no tears came to either of them, but joy and love pumped in their hearts. One last, long and sweet kiss was shared between the lovers and both slowly let go of one another. Zachary stood to his feet, still keeping eye contact with the small pony.

“Goodbye, Rainbow Dash,” he spoke in a level tone.

“See ya, Zack,” she replied with sincerity.

“I love you.”

“I love you more,” she winked.

Zachary nodded at Nabeleen and her antlers began to glow in an emerald aura. The same, steady light faded over the pegasus pony as she remained still, watching Zachary smiling at her. She returned the expression and before being whisked away in a blazing, silver radiance, she mouthed the words, "I will always love you." When the pony had disappeared into a ball of light, silence fell over the grassy plains and cliffside.

The Cervians began their march towards the rocky pathway down onto the beach while Zachary and Nabeleen strayed behind. Zack went over towards the Prevailer and reached for it.

As soon as his fingers brushed against the handle, Nabeleen mildly called out, “You won’t be needing that. Peace has been restored throughout Arteria. There is no need for such a killing device in the halls of Cervidas.” His hand slipped from the hilt to his side once again, still looking over the magical artifact.

“You never know,” he added, leaving the Prevailer behind.

Rainbow Dash found herself looking out of her bedroom window again, peering out over the stars. She had been teleported into a field not too far from Ponyville and decided to head home, not to stray away to her friends. She looked out over the stars and moons; they glistened in an eternal twilight and emptiness.

From what all she had seen, what marvelous and terrible things she had taken apart of, the starry night still captivated her the greatest. It sent shivers of awe and wonder throughout her. From her recent adventure, to the almost forgotten troubles from a war lost in time, nothing was as spectacular and enthralling as the celestial ancients above. They have watched this world from the beginning of time, and will watch it till its ends. A haunting, yet gratifying feeling had taken over Rainbow Dash. Not only did she know this, but she knew that the same night sky she watched now was the same sky Zack was watching.

And this gave her peace till the end of her days.

A Hearth's Warming Eve Special: Part One

View Online

Secrets and Lies Presents:

The Blackest Winter

A Hearth’s Warming Eve Special

Part One

“As the pattern gets more intricate and subtle, being swept along is no longer enough.”

Before the events that were to come, there was a great and terrible ordeal. No one truly knows what exactly happened on the darkest night of one of Equestria’s Winters–but one knows, the one who experienced it himself. A sensation and abandonment beyond comprehension overtook one faithful soul and he nearly lost more than his sanity because of it. He did come out of this peculiar event unharmed, but scarred forevermore–as if a deathly shadow lingered behind him all his days to come. No matter how many times he rekindles the events, it becomes more terrifying to him. He has told no one, he strives not to, and it is his greatest secret.

This story will not end with a happily desired outcome, for this is the Blackest Winter.

__________

It was Hearth’s Warming Eve in Equestria and after a long day of activities, night had fallen. The darkness which washed over the snowy landscape was particularly unsettling for sentient and even non-sentient life. The usual nocturnal animals fell silent, as if hiding away from a predator. The moon gave no light, and the stars were veiled in a thick mantle of coal colored clouds. Snow had fallen during the day, leaving behind a foot-deep shroud of white, glistening slush. The high winds of Winter trundled down the sloops into the valleys, swaying the barren trees in a haunting, lifeless dance. The moan of the mountains’ breathes were long and tiresome; nothing in these regions could ignore the murmurings of the harsh season.

The small town of Ponyville twinkled between the darkened hills and white valleys it nestled in. The roofs were thatched in ice and snow; icicles hung themselves on the edges of each building. Street lamps in the inner city shimmered out over the whitened streets. Flickering orange, they lit the way for two passing individuals, walking alone and ignorant of the irregularly black night.

Zack was acting as a vehicle for Pinkie Pie as he trekked cumbersomely through the foot of snowfall. She sat tightly secured, with her hind legs hanging over his shoulders and forelegs holding gently to the top of his head. Pinkie carried in her hooves a bag of lovingly prepared baked goods for a Hearth’s Warming Eve party they were to attend at Sugarcube Corner. The pink pony had spent the day with Zachary, so she pushed Zack to quicken his pace towards her own party that she was late to.

“Faster, horsey! Faster,” she gleefully cried out, tapping her hind hooves against Zack’s chest.

“Hold your horses, Pinkie. We’re only three minutes late to your party.” She bent her head over him and looked him square in the eyes while upside down. Her pink mane tumbled over Zachary and he had to stop and push away the curtain of hair in his face.

She gave a look of irritation as she strongly reminded him dryly, “For-your-information, this is my party I’m late too. I’ve never been late to any of my parties! I’m tardy to my party! If you wouldn’t have taken so long, we would have been on time!”

He rolled his eyes, “You’re beginning to sound like Twilight...”

“Who,” she inquired. Zachary had forgotten that Pinkie hadn’t met Twilight Sparkle yet, who presently lived in Canterlot Castle. He hoped that someday they would meet–they would make good friends right off the bat he thought.

He replied, “Oh never mind. Look, we’re here.” The candy coated cupcake house was lit like a Christmas tree in a much dimmer village. The whole shop was graciously rented out all night for Pinkie and her friends to pass around gifts and spend quality time together. Zack tromped through the snowy pathway and up the icy stair porch. Pinkie hopped off of his back while he proceeded to knock on the front door.

Pinkie chuckled, “You don’t need to knock on the front door. It’s my house, silly!” As she approached the entrance, it swung wide open–releasing its inner warmth. Rarity had answered the knocking and the two ponies greeted each other with embracing hugs.

“I was wondering when the hostess would arrive," cooed Rarity, "it was quite peculiar arriving to an empty house.” She looked up, acknowledging Zachary and asked both of them, “What took you two so long to get here?”

Pinkie groaned, “It was Zackie, of course.”

“Really?” He held his hands out in front of him and continued with rising vexation, “We were only three–” he checked his watch to make sure, then went on to correct himself, “four minutes late to the party. I wouldn’t think it would be that big of a deal, but it seems like it is.” Pinkie turned suddenly towards the tall man. He looked down and was surprised to see her enraged expression, a look she was not usually accustomed to.

“It is my party I was late too. The host has to be here when the party starts!”

“She’s true you know,” chimed in the white unicorn.

Pinkie continued, stamping her hoof in frustration, “Why can’t you just accept that you’re wrong and I’m right?”

Zack curled his fists as he took a step a forward, pointed a finger at the mare and hotly argued, “Now you listen here–”

As soon as his heel made contact again with the icy porch, it slipped wildly forward. Zack was sent backwards with his feet flying in front of him. His head knocked against the porch steps as he lay motionlessly in front of Sugarcube corner. Pinkie–feeling triumphant–turned her head high and proceeded to enter into her home. Rarity remained out on the porch, waiting to see if the defeated Zachary would recover from his fall.

After a long moment, she asked, “Are you okay, Zack?”

“Just leave me here,” he replied in a monotone, rigid voice.

“Are you sure I can’t get you anything? Wouldn’t you like to come inside where it’s warmer?”

“Please, just leave me here to die in the cold.” Rarity thought for a moment and decided to just let him mull over his actions. She turned into the open door of the corner store and gently closed it. Zack remained bitter and still, keeping to his anger.

He finally proceeded into the house after feeling a warm trickle of blood caress the back of his head. He made his way into the restroom and patched up his wound; tying a large, white strip of cloth around his head to stop the blood flow. Though he felt lightheaded, he was relatively fine as he slouched in a pony-sized armchair, watching from afar as the festivities commenced. He bore a look of disgust on his face as he silently tapped his fingers in rhythm on the arm of the chair.

Not too long after he sat himself down, both Applejack and Rainbow Dash came in together, bearing gifts and treats. Rainbow brought in some rudimentary and unseasonal salsa and chips she prepared at the last second, while Applejack wheeled over a small wagon full of apple-related goodies. Pinkie looked as if she had forgotten about the argument, parading and skipping around as if nothing had ever happened. Zachary remained unmoved however, boiling in his displeasure while watching the ponies in front of him. He hated to look like a fool, and was perpetually stuck in his angst.

“Hey Zack,” an elated voice called out, though he didn’t respond or even look over to see who it was. He was zoned out at the moment, submerged in seething thoughts. The voice called out again a bit closer, this time gaining his attention.

He looked over and somberly greeted, “Oh... hello, Rainbow Dash. Enjoying this evening?” The cyan mare stepped next to the couch he was sitting in and leaned a hoof up against it. One of her wings was folded out, carrying a small plate of tasty, holiday-themed edibles. She brought her wing down and slid the plate onto the arm of the chair.

“I brought you something. You looked pretty hungry... and angry... and uncomfortable in that chair. What happened to your head?”

Zack answered, taking hold of a sliced apple with caramel drizzled over it. “True, true, true, and I don’t want to talk about it.” He quickly pushed the sweet slice into his mouth as Rainbow Dash watched.

She went on to ask, “Why are you mad?” Zack looked over at her and tried to explain his situation in a calm manner.

“Because... Pinkie can be infuriating and bone-headed sometimes.”

She laughed out and agreed, “Oh ya, tell me about it.”

He turned slightly and clarified his reasonings, “I don’t mean that she’s annoying... Look, I can handle her silliness, but she is so blunt and demanding! If things don’t go her way, she loses it. For example, we arrived four minutes late to this party and she got so ticked off because...”

Rainbow nodded along, saying 'uh-huh’ when it was appropriate, but in reality, she wasn’t paying attention to his dilemma; instead, she was transfixed by his looks. She thought fondly of Zack as her mind raced with illusions of romance and marriage–thoughts that seemed so alien to her, but not when thinking about her and Zachary.

“...so I feel like my life is some sort of twisted piece of horrible fan fiction to her that she can control at whim. I can’t do anything without her approval and it’s driving me crazy! You know what I mean, Rainbow Dash?” He looked over to see that the smiling cyan pony was blinking slowly at him, completely oblivious to everything accept his appearance. He rose an eyebrow and questioned, “Uh... Rainbow Dash?” She finally snapped out of her trance and blushed.

“Oh! Oh ya! Totally like a fan fiction.” Zack sunk back into his tiny chair and fell quiet. Rainbow spoke up, “Why don’t you just let it slide? It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Ya,” he agreed, looking off towards the oblivious pink pony, “but she’ll need to learn someday–unless she wants to end up without any friends. Someone’s gotta get through to her and it’s probably going to be me.” Zack sat up and reached for his cup of punch on the floor next to the chair. He brought it up and took a swig of the red and sweet liquid. He took Rainbow’s advice and allowed his emotions to wash over him, for now.

The time came when everyone, including Zack, was situated around the hearth in Sugarcube Corner to pass out each other's gifts. Zack was the first to pass out his presents, which all happened to be books. He was a terrible gift giver and never could determine what a pony wanted. That, and his shopping had to be done quickly, for he forgot that Hearth’s Warming Eve was a week before Christmas–he often confused the dates every year. As he handed out the books with a playful smile on his face, each pony read their book’s title aloud.

Rarity eyeballed the cover of her purple book and said with distaste “A Dummy’s Guide to Sewing... well I suppose I could use a few pointers... Wait a minute, are you calling me a dummy?”

Applejack took the book from Zack’s hands, turned it a few times and read out loud, “The History and Philosophy of Apples, well toot ma’ horn and call me a jackrabbit! Thank ya kindly, Zack!”

Rainbow looked over her book with glazed eyes of repulsion, “Daring Do and the Jungle of Terror? Like I’ll ever read this...” She stopped what she was saying as her eyes illuminated with sudden insight. She had received a gift from Zachary and she thought she should be more thankful.

She rephrased her last statement with a reddening face, “S-sorry... What I meant to say is that this is my favorite book.” She looked up at the human and smiled, “Thanks for giving this to me, Zachary.”

Zack looked befuddled by her change and behavior and replied, “I honestly thought you wouldn’t enjoy it.” Rainbow flinched with embarrassment. Zack chuckled and playfully jabbed her on the shoulder saying, “Just kidding. I’m glad you enjoy it.”

Finally he handed Pinkie a thin, red and white stripped book that looked nothing like what everyone else received. She was tickled with excitement as she read out, “Point Out Ponydo! Oh, you know just what to get me! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you,” she repeated, tightly hugging Zack around the waist.

The others began passing their gifts to one another after Zack had finished. Applejack approached the now happier Zachary and presented her gift to him. She shoved her hooves in front of him and in them was a lovely wrapped up object in apple green wrapping paper.

“Here’s a lil' sum’thang, partner!” He reached out and delicately handled the gift in his hands with care.

“Well thank you, Applejack! I wonder what this could be?” He inspected the gift more closely and amusingly wondered aloud, “Is this an apple, Applejack?”

She lowered her head and honestly replied, “Y-yes...” He didn’t really think she would get him an apple, but at this point he didn’t care either. He unwrapped it and to his suspicions, it was a ripe, red apple; but Zack became curious about it for a moment. He wondered how she could have grown an apple in the months out of harvest season.

He asked her how she did it and she replied with pride, “This apple ain’t only an apple, but the perfect apple. I saved it all the way from Summer, taking special care of it just for you! It’s the last apple from our harvest and now it’s yours!”

Knowing this, he properly thanked the mare, “Well, now that I know how much dedication was put into this single apple, I appreciate it a lot more. Thanks Applejack.” He sat up from his seat and hugged the pony. Rarity came up beside the earth mare, levitating two neatly wrapped, white rectangular boxes with purple ribbon. She hovered a smaller box towards Applejack and a larger one towards Zachary.

She placed a hoof up to her chest and lilted, “I thought I’d be more festive than last year, and I put aside some high paying clients to work on everypony’s gifts. I hope you both enjoy it as much as I did making it!”

Zack smiled and began to unwrap the box. When it was fully opened, he saw that inside was a neatly folded sweater. He rose it up out of the box and inspected it further with a growing grin across his face. It was a gold yellow and snow white knitted sweater, with little silver colored Prevailer’s knitted around the patterned edges. He could see she put a lot of work into this and began to notice that everyone at the party were wearing similar sweaters with designs and colors that matched their coats and manes. He even noticed that it was just his size in appearance.

Rarity saw his growing look of satisfaction and commented, “It’s always a challenge getting your size right, especially when making a gift in secret for you. But I recalled your measurements for when you wanted that fitness coat during the Running of the Leaves.” She pressured him saying, “Well try it on, darling. Let’s see if it fits. Who knows? I could be horribly wrong! That would be tragic!” Zack did so and stretched the sweater over his head. Popping his arms through the sleeves first, he wiggled his head through the collar and adjusted the wool garment around his form.

“Well, do you like it? Does it fit well?” He moved his arms around a bit and swayed his body to get a feel for the clothing.

“It fits great! A little itchy, but very warm!” He got on his knees and squeezed the white unicorn with affection.

“Well I’m just so glad! I was worried for a moment! And after the first hoof-wash, that 'itch' will come out, dear.”

He got back up on his feet and responded, “Ah, nothing to worry about. In fact, this sweater reminds me of the sweaters my aunt use to make.” He quickly stopped himself and thought about what he had said. He hadn’t thought of Earth in a very long time and he began to get caught up in old memories of friends and family.

He pointed his thumb over his shoulder and added with less enthusiasm than before, “If you two don’t mind, I’ll be right back.” Both Applejack and Rarity nodded with smiles across their faces. They joined the others in merriment as Zack walked out of the room with the apple gift in his hand.

He made his way out the back door and into the frigid night once more. He noticed that it was beginning to snow again in the yellow streetlamp’s glow, situated near the corner of the porch. He rose his shoulders and pushed his hands into his pockets, taking in the bitterness and breathing out a steady puff of hot, condensed air. He proceeded to take a few steps away from the back of the store and out towards the edge of the lamp light, standing still in the fresh slush.

While he tried his best to reminisce about Christmases long gone, and while fighting the urge to itch the seasonly sweater he adorned, he reached below his right legging and pulled from his shoe a small dagger. He had made it while working as a blacksmith and always had a dagger strapped to his calf in case of an emergency. He unsheathed it with one hand and with the other, took Applejack’s apple out of his pocket. He then began to carve around and inside the apple, not really caring for the gift as much as he conveyed to the earth mare. His hands shivered while he toiled, but was still delicate and deft with his handiwork.

Once he had finished his grand design, he put his blade away and removed from his pocket a small, cylindrical container. He began to unscrew it and take out of it a strange, flaky substance. He placed and packed it carefully in the depression he carved into the top of the apple. Once he did this, Zack put the container back in his pocket and exchanged it for a match box. He struck a match and placed the apple up to his mouth where he had carved a hole in it. Once he lit the smoking product, he took in a long, refreshing breath. He was thankful that Valiant gave him his gift early, a fine griffon kingdom blend of fermented smoking herb.

As he toked, he began to think more and more about Earth and how he missed it greatly. At the time of his attempted suicide, he was foolish to think no one really cared about him and now regretted ever trying it. He thought that if he wouldn’t have done it, he wouldn’t be here; and even though he thought Equestria was great, to him, it was starting to get bleak and boring. He wasn’t exactly sure why, and wondered if it was just the constant peace or happiness that never ceased around Ponyville, or perhaps it was something else entirely.

It had been almost six years since he left Earth, he wondered who all cared for him still. He knew that to them, he was missing and they thought of Zack as either lost or dead; but after six years, he knew they wouldn’t really care anymore. The only person that might have truly cared for him was the woman he once loved. He had been in a long relationship with her in the past, but he pondered if she still loved him. With a heavy drag, he breathed out her name, which gave him a bit of relief saying it out loud and after so long without thinking of her.

“Caroline...” he whispered, watching the smoke dance from his lip and out into the black night.

The door to Sugarcube Corner creaked open and Zack became nervous. The apple pipe he held in his hand was quickly pitched over the roof of a building and into the night. A distant shattering noise could be heard as he turned and noticed the sweater-adorned Rainbow Dash scanning the night washed streets before her, looking for her secret lover. She soon noticed his foot prints and followed them with her eyes to his exact location. He trudged through the snow and out of the shadows towards her.

“Hey RD,” he greeted while approaching still, “what’s up?” She became visibly happy as he came into the light and towards her.

“Hey! I asked Rarity where you were and she said you went out back. I wanted to find you and–” she stopped in mid-sentence and sniffed the air as Zack halted before her. She asked him, “What’s that smell?” His mind raced for a quick lie to spin, wondering if it would be a major issue if he was caught smoking illegal herbs here in Equestria. It had no major affect on his mind, except for getting him into a more relaxed state, but he wanted to stay safe still.

Out everything he could think or say to the gullible pony, his incredibly brilliant brain sent a signal to his mouth and the only excuse he could come up with was, “Cats.”

She paused for a moment and asked him with disbelief, “Cats?”

“Yes, cats.”

“...Cats, huh?”

“Indeed, smelly... cats.” An awkward quietness overcame the two as the sweater Zack wore itched at his side.

The pegasus rubbed her chin with her hoof and uttered, “Interesting...” She quickly changed back to her merry mood and digressed, “Anyways, I wanted to find you and give you my gift.” She broke eye contact with him and stared at her hooves.

She continued more seriously, “I’m fortunate I could give you my gift here where we’re alone.” She looked back up at him and ordered him gently, “Close your eyes and hold out your hand.” Zack did so, opening his curled fist before the mare. He heard her feathers rustle as if she was preparing to fly, then suddenly he felt something drop into his hand. He felt her hooves close his hand and back away. It felt to him like a circular and smooth object–cold and metallic.

“Okay, you can open your eyes now.” He did so while slowly revealing what was placed in his grasp. It was a pocket watch that captivated his eyes with wonder. It was silver and had a sheen of light blue coated around it. In the center was an engraved image he couldn’t recognize. It appeared to be an upside triangle with a rounded end, and on its sides were wings of some sort. Inside of the shape were three vertical lines, two crossed lines and a circle in the center. Encompassing the larger circle were six other circles and below it was an elongated teardrop shape. He figured it was some sort of pegasi sigil or family crest, this object had to be worth a fortune.

Rainbow pointed out, “That’s the Firebolt’s symbol.”

Zack questioned, “Firebolts?”

“They later became known as the Wonderbolts, but my Dad use to tell me stories about how my ancestors were once part of that team. They use to be Equestria’s backbone when it came to military affairs. But go on, open it.”

Zack did so by pressing the dial on top, making the hunter case spring open to reveal a beautiful clock face. It ticked and chimed when he held it closer, listening to the gears and mechanisms operate harmoniously. The face of the watch was pearl white with ebony painted hands. In the center was a ruby red crystal, which strangely matched the color of Rainbow Dash’s eyes. The twelve numbers which circled the watch were classic Equestrian numerals which Zack had learned over his course of studying them in the Canterlot Archives.

“I don’t know what to say, Dash. It’s beautiful. It definitely makes my gift look like trash to this!” He closed the watch and looked down at the pony with great pleasure in his heart. Rainbow could tell he enjoyed his gift, which made her feel even more joyous than he was. Zack began to think though that maybe this was too good of a gift. It had to be a family heirloom of some sort, she couldn’t have possibly been able to afford this.

He brought the hunter-cased pocket watch back down to her level and expressed his gratitude, “Thank you... but I can’t accept this. This was your father’s, wasn’t it?” She looked up at him crestfallen and nodded slowly.

“It is, but I want you to have.”

“No, I can’t take something that doesn’t belong to me.”

“I’m giving it to you, it’s mine to give away to whomever I choose.”

Zack hesitated and spoke out against her, “I thought you said it was your dads?”

“It was, but not anymore!”

Silence fell over the two as they looked away from one another. Zack shuddered with sudden guilt as to what he had done; he should have just accepted it and thanked her for it.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized in a low voice.

“Ya,” she mustered up to say, still feeling tense from the bitter and quick dispute. Zack lowered his hand and placed the gift in his pocket.

He vowed with sincerity, “I promise to take good care of it.” He swiftly dropped to his knees and leaned in to hug the mare. His warmth enveloped her as she stood frozen in awe. She finally gave in and leaned closer into him, embracing his affection.

She whispered into his ear as he listened in silence, “I don’t know you as well as I should, but I trust you; and I don’t know why, but I do. I feel so... comforted by you, so safe. Can we hug a little longer?”

“Sure... Sure we can.”

A loud commotion broke the moment for the two that came from within the corner store. They released one another as Zack proceeded to enter the door. As he opened it, a rush of pinkness slammed into him as he caught Pinkie in his arms.

“What’s going on,” he asked her.

“There you are,” her voice rang with displeasure. “Finally found you! Lollygagging out here in the cold.... being all secrety and such!”

Zack pushed her off and expounded, “I wanted to get some fresh air. Lay off, Pinkie.”

“But Zack, you’re missing out on the party! My party! Ever since you’ve been here in Equestria you’ve always stuck around at my parties! Why are you being such an in-ter-tro-vert?”

He pointed over at Rainbow Dash and replied, “I’m not being an introvert! I was having a lovely discussion with Rainbow Dash until you went haywire.” Behind the flustered pink pony approached Applejack and Rarity who watched from the safety of the house. Pinkie looked over at the cyan mare and narrowed her eyes.

“Ohhhh, so it’s like that, huh!”

“What?” Zack looked over at RD, then back over to Pinkie trying to grasp what she meant by her last statement. He finally got it and corrected her, “It is not like that.”

“Oh yes it is! It is, it is, it is,” she yelled, stamping her hooves wildly. Her hot temper soon began to transform into gloom as she pointed a hoof at the pegasus and upbraided, “But I thought I was your special somepony, not her!”

“Pinkie,” he pointed again at Rainbow Dash, “we’re not like that,” he then pointed back at her and himself saying, “and we’re not like that either!” He placed his hands on the mare’s shoulder, but she quickly swatted them away.

“I... I don’t believe you! What’s gotten in to you, Zackie?”

“Me,” he stressed, “what the hell is wrong with you?” Zack’s mood had finally snapped under the pressure he had been put under. Even the natural sedatives he had inhaled weren’t enough to hold him back any longer.

He vigorously and menacingly made his thoughts clear to the now terrified mare, “You’re constantly demanding me to do shit, and if I refuse, you explode in anger. Like I’m suppose to bow down and worship you whenever you desire. Are you forgetting who I am and what I’ve done for your pink ass on numerous occasions? The things I’ve done and the people I’ve killed, I’ve done it all just because I love you!”

Rarity–noticing Pinkie’s reddening face–interrupted, “Zack, I think she gets the point.”

Zack turned and stated, “No, she doesn’t! When does she ever get the point? When does Pinkie ever think with sanity in mind?” He turned back to the pink mare, who’s face was contorted in a shameful display of sorrow and dejection. “I’ve stuck my neck out for you and all these ponies here, and I’ve seriously about had it with this place–especially you, you little, pink shit!” Pinkie finally covered her face with her hooves and began to sob loudly into them. Zack only watched with his arms crossed and with disgust on his face.

“I think you owe everyone here, including me, an apology for acting like a nuisance and a stubborn ass.” With that remark, she hastily darted around Zack and ran off into the streets. She sprinted straight ahead as they watched her from the back of Sugarcube Corner. The fleeing pony galloped, stumbled, and tripped all the way out of town and straight into the edge of the Everfree Forest.

Zack cursed under his hot breath as he turned back towards the ponies and firmly asked them, “Stay here, I’ll get her.”

“No way,” Applejack retorted, “We’re running in after her! She’s our friend t–”.

Zack yelled out over her, “Stay,” in an authoritative voice that they had never heard before. The ponies obeyed as Zack began to walk out of town and towards the Everfree Forest.

He angrily said to himself, “I’ve found Pinkie in the Everfree Forest before, I can do it again.”

The human entered into the bleak woods, but had not lost track of Pinkie Pie. Logical reasoning deduced that the best way to find the mare was to follow her fresh hoof tracks in the snow, and Zachary did so without a second thought. As he ventured deeper into the dark forest, he crossed his arms and buried his hands beneath his triceps. It had gotten colder somehow, whether it was from the lack of light underneath the canopy of twisting trees or something else entirely, he couldn’t tell. With this notion, he began to take in more of his surroundings as he proceeded further towards his goal.

The remaining light from the outside world swayed between the gaps of the sprawling forest ceiling, gleaming in pillars like white, translucent phantoms. The thick mantle of fresh snow was carpeted over the grassy ground and only the black trunks and crawling branches were untouched. The interwoven arms and fingers of the arboreal ancients wrapped around one another, their mass itself shrouded over the entirety of the woodland region. The light snowfall that fell over the town, nor the wind from the mountains could not penetrate the wooden roof of Everfree. Even stranger, the creatures of the night were silent and still, hidden away in the vast corners and darkened crevices. The moon eventually broke through the clouds as the forest gradually was bathed in a ghastly, ivory tint.

Zachary had been in the Everfree plenty of times, even at night and even in the Winter–but something felt off to him. Something sinister, yet familiar was lingering in these woods, and the woods knew not what to do of it. A creeping shadow had nestled here, an unknown threat swept between the light and dark. The animals knew it, as did the forest; but Zachary was oblivious, yet cautious none the less. He picked up his pace, still following the pony’s tracks, but wary of his surroundings and the dancing shadows in the corners of his eyes.

A slow half hour had passed before finally he noticed the moonlit pony while turning around a large, coal colored oak. She had ventured very far in the disturbing amount of time they had been out here and Zachary was no longer angry with her, but anxious to leave this place. He approached slowly from behind, seeing that the mare’s attention was focused on a sparse opening in the woods. He couldn’t exact tell what she was looking at, if she was looking at anything at all. She sat still and unmoving near the edge of an aperture in the woods, transfixed on something he couldn’t identify from his angle.

He finally reached her, placed his hand on the top of her head and said tenderly, “Finally, I found you. Let’s leave this place.” Like a statue, she did not react to his touch or voice, at first that is. After a moment, she turned her head slowly and looked up at him. Her pupils were dilated as if she had seen a most dreadful event occur. Her eyes shown pale in the moonlight, glistening with dread and remorse. Her body quaked more so than just being cold as she remained silent and horrified.

Zack feared the worst as he bent down to her level and quickly asked, “What’s going on? What happened?” She remained quiet as she turned back towards the edge of the opening and away from him.

She rose a shaking hoof and pointed out in stammers, “Z-z-zack-ar-y-y....” He looked where she directed his vision and his eyes grew large with terror upon where her fear originated from. Standing in the small, vacant and bare area of the forest was something Zachary didn’t know how to comprehend. It was another human.

With its back turned to them, Zachary could feel that this being knew they were there. It was veiled from head to toe in a white cloak, faintly shimmering in the moon’s rays. Standing as tall as Zachary, its form was uncanny to a human’s, even under the long clothing. As soon as both their eyes met with the humanoid, it took notice of them and turned slightly. Only a part of the underside of its hood was visible, but from what Zack could tell, it was wearing a white mask that covered his entire face. It possessed cut-out, dark eye holes, but no mouth slit. It turned fully to finally face them, carefully moving its arms and hands behind its back. The mask it wore seemed to be strapped to nothing and floated around the blackness of his hood as if its head was only the mask itself.

In a strange instant, Pinkie seemed to change her mood. From a terrified and fearful mare to a curious, bewildered one. She sported a grin and sat up from her haunches to approach the cloaked being. The sweater-adorned earth pony smiled brightly as she breathed heavily with relaxation. She looked over the humanoid like one looks over an intricate and alluring painting. Zack reached over and pulled her back towards him by her tail.

“What are you doing? Let’s leave! Please,” he begged her.

“But Zachary,” she pleasantly stressed in a trance-like state, “He’s so... beautiful...” He looked up at the menacing, masked being and returned his gaze towards the enthralled mare. He didn’t know what she was talking about and was beginning to wonder if she was under a spell of some sort.

Pinkie asked the unknown human, “Who are you?” Zachary then hoisted the pony up by the forelegs and began hastily carrying her away, not caring about the strange being and more concerned about their safety. Before they could leave the confines of the opening, the other human spoke up as gently as the falling snow.

“An angel,” it responded lightly. Zachary stopped and turned back towards him. Pinkie squeezed out of Zachary’s arms near effortlessly and plopped back into the snow.

She asked him another question, “What’s your name?” The cloaked one tilted his head slightly to look directly towards the pony.

He answered softly, “Satan.”

Zachary’s mind raced with terror once more as he unsheathed the dagger strapped to his calf and flung it towards the creature. It spun in the air and passed through the unmoving angel’s head as if he was an apparition of smoke. Zack rushed over and tightly snagged the pony in his arms. He darted backwards, keeping his eyes on the mysterious stranger.

“There’s no need to leave just yet,” he said to Zachary, in a voice still as harmless as ever. Zack felt odd as he came to a slow halt, never even making it outside of the forest opening. It was almost as if something told his mind to stop fleeing and he did so without question. He spun back around with the pink pony still in his arms, now feeling safe and unafraid; but he knew he should be feeling alarmed and frightened still, and had no reason not to be.

The being looked over at him and commanded sweetly, “Release the pony.” Zack did so and Pinkie trotted gleefully over to the white demon. She nuzzled up against his side as he placed a deathly white hand over her head, patting her mane with his thin fingers.

He looked down and quietly told her, “Go home, child. You do not belong here.” Pinkie left his side without question. With an overjoyed smile and contentment across her face, she walked passed Zachary without a word or glance towards him and into the black woods once more.

As the snow continued to fall slowly and softly, Zack and the humanoid were alone and silent, looking upon one another curiously. Zack wasn’t sure if this was the legitimate Satan or not–he never believed Satan or the Devil ever existed and was beginning to think that this was some sort of playful spirit rather than a demon. It certainly wasn’t an illusion of some sort, Pinkie would have never been able to see or interact with it. Still, his emotions were conflicted and he was hopelessly confused as to what he should be expressing at this moment. Instinctively, he should be terrified, but he remained calm and heedful.

“You can leave,” the voice spoke out, “...if you would like to.” Zack didn’t want to leave, he didn’t feel like it. He knew he should; that at this very moment if he left the Everfree Forest that nothing bad would occur to him tonight. He remained standing still however, unsure exactly why, but he yearned to learn more about this being and what control it had over him.

Zack took a step forward and asked, “What... power do you have over me right now?”

He responded, “Truth. You see a light in the dark, you follow it–ignorant and blissful. But I came to see you, to meet the anomaly himself.”

Zack questioned, “But I don’t understand.” He then pointed a finger at the humanoid and foolishly spat, “I know you’re an enemy! I can tell you’re evil!”

“But I can do no evil, for I do not know what evil is.” He went on, “You are a mistake in an almost perfect existence. A fragment in the grand scheme. An impossibility made possible by means even I know not of. You should not belong here, for your kind is... impure... weak... flawed... imperfect...”

“But,” Zack declined, “humans aren’t impure... We’ve done things that are immoral, but there are many good humans.”

“What is deemed right and what is deemed wrong is nothing more than a choice. Morals are illusions.” Satan reached his hand out to his side and sprawled his fingers out over the ground. Slowly from the snow arose a white, spinning ball with familiar indentions carved around it. Zachary soon realized what the orb represented and inspected it closer.

The cloaked one remarked, “Humans, they are quite curious to me.” With his other hand, he did the same motions and created another floating ball of snow, only this time its markings were quite different. Both the orbs resembled planets. He knew one was Earth, and the other he presumed to be this world.

He continued, looking over at the newly formed sphere, “These equines too, the superiors of this world, they are much like humans. Both are quite interesting, even though you both are a worthless, greedy lot. How annoying their cries are to their invisible gods. How deluded they are to die for such deities. But both, both are equal in their harmonic corruption–and both are one and the same.” The two orbs floated close together and soon one eclipsed the other.

“What fascinations there are on this planet. Strange mortals with strange customs. What value you put in meaningless ways, in meaningless creations. But maybe... maybe this world is another planet’s hell. Maybe this world isn’t much of a world after all.” The snow-created planets fell back onto the ground, breaking apart in a pile of slush. Satan looked up at Zachary and asked, “Would you like your eyes opened now? Would you like to wake up? We all had fun toying with you, but I believe your time to awake is now.”

Zachary shuddered. His words tore through his very essence as he failed to answer the spirit. He soon realized his vision was beginning to darken from all sides. Blackness slowly consumed his eyesight as the words of Satan whispered in his ears. When no more could be seen, he felt his body escape into nothingness, neither ascending or descending. His consciousness began fleeting as he fought to keep hold of his mind.

Satan murmured, “Life itself is only a vision–a dream. Nothing exists expect space and you, and you are but a thought.”

His words trailed off into the bleakness. Before his mind accepted the lose of his consciousness, a strange melody could be heard chiming in the distant darkness. As if a music box whirred away in the back of a cavern, it echoed around him. He knew this song, or so he thought. He couldn’t remember what it was called, or the words in the nursery rhyme. It had been so long since he heard it last, but he started to mouth the song as it slowed in rhythm.

“Dum, dum, dum, dee-dum

dum, dee-dum, dee-dum...

dum-dee, dum-dee, dum-dee, dum-dee,

dum, dee-dum, dee-dum...”

The music ended on the verge of him falling into a deep sleep. The last thing he heard was clear to him, he knew what it was exactly. He heard a gun shot, then silence.

A Hearth's Warming Eve Special: Part Two

View Online

The Blackest Winter

Part 2

“The comfort will never be comfortable for those who seek what is not on the market. A systematic questioning of the idea of happiness.”

A growing noise from the darkness had surfaced in rhythmic tones. “Beep... beep... beep... beep...” it echoed between the realms of consciousness and unconsciousness.

He opened his eyes slowly and found himself in a warm environment, blanketed and protected. It was dark, but dots of light blinked and flickered around him. The silent whir of interesting machines–cloaked in the darkness of a gray room–filled his ears and made him breath steadily. His mind began to remember what had happened to him last, talking to the one who called himself, ‘Satan’. He had fallen into a deep sleep, and that was all he could remember.

He rose up gently from the bed he found himself in. He felt weak and weary as his arms trembled to sit himself upright. He looked over the room, still dazed and disoriented a bit. He noticed a curtain on the far wall, shrouding the light away. He decided to visit the window and see what was outside.

Uncovering himself, he noticed he was wearing a mint lavender gown with clear tubes strapped to his inner arms and chest. He pulled one of his hands upward and noticed a strange mechanism clamped to his index finger, connecting him to an odd machine with odd fluid dripping as monotonously as the ‘beeping’ machine. As he began to peel them off one by one, the machines around him began to flicker more rapidly and their noises grew in higher pitches. When his feet found their way to the cold floor, he felt something even more odd wrapped around his head. He felt around his skull and noticed that it was swathed heavily in gauze. Foolishly, he ignored it and proceeded to wobble across the floor to his intended goal. He shambled over and feebly held to the walls by the veiled window, ignoring the consistently loud beeping coming from the machines he escaped from.

He pulled back the curtains and looked out into the night. He was met with an incredible sight as he shuddered and stepped back from the window, unable to believe what he was witnessing. He began sweating; his heart raced and mind wheeled rapidly, trying to make sense of the unrealistic environment sprawled out before him. The light from the outside bathed him in an orange and yellow hue. No matter how much he wanted to look away, he couldn’t bare to. A door behind him burst open, but he paid no attention to the intruders. The scramble of feet quickly approached from behind him as the beings tried to pull him away from the window. His head grew faint again as he blacked out once more.

He awoke quite suddenly, and this time it was morning. He was once again attached to his bed by multiple censors and wires. He knew for certain he was in a hospital–but he questioned himself to know why he was here of all places. He spun his head around and noticed the curtains on the window had been pulled back, revealing a golden stream of crisp, morning light. It flooded over him as he squinted his eyes and looked out over the bright landscape. He drew in a sudden breath and knew what he saw last night was true.

“I’m back...” he whispered to himself, looking over his fingers and hands. He turned back towards the window and restated louder, “I’m... here again...” He noticed a call button next to his bed and pushed it to ring in a nurse. After a long moment, a young nurse and an older doctor came in to greet him. The large doctor approached with joy in his stride. He was an older man, in his late fifties Zack assumed. Black, thin hair and a stubby gray beard adorned his face as he bore a smile from cheek to cheek.

“Ah yes! Mister Zachary,” he said loudly and full of vigor, “finally awake I see!” He chortled heavily, “I heard you were out walking around last night–which is quite an astounding feat from what you’ve been through.” Zachary had a question for him, but couldn’t quite get over the fact that two humans were standing in front of him. He hadn’t seen an actual human in six years and it was very difficult to take in their sight or even look them in the eyes.

Finally Zack pushed out, “I have a question for you, doctor...”

He looked over his patient’s paper work while responding, “Doctor Stivers! Well fire away, lad.”

“Where am I?”

Doctor Stivers stopped and looked down at him. He rose an eyebrow and answered, “The hospital... Carolinas Medical Center to be precise...”

Zack pressed him again, “And... what is today’s date?”

“The thirteenth of Friday, December, two thousand-twelve...” He looked over at the nurse and asked her, “Has he not been awake this entire time? How long has he been out?”

She thought and replied exactly, “Three days since his incident.” The friendly doctor turned back and skimmed through the patient’s papers once more, mouthing the words he read mentally. He glanced every so often down at the confused Zachary and he noticed the doctor’s rising concern in his eyes.

“My word,” he breathed out, handing the clipboard he read from back to his assistant, “Do you have any idea how lucky you are? Wait a minute–of course not! You can’t remember!” His glad expression soon turned serious as he sat himself at the edge of Zachary’s bed. Zack stiffened up, awaiting the truth he so long desired.

Doctor Stivers spoke more somberly, trying to explain the events that occurred in the simplest terms, “You tried to kill yourself, that’s what the police told us. But strangely, you dropped the gun and it discharged as it hit the floor, grazing the back of your skull. Your neighbors heard the gun shot and called the police. You were rushed to the closest place they could treat you, here, and we did the best we could to save you. Basically, it came down to either a life or death matter, whether your brain could continue to function properly or not after dislodging the bullet and repairing the brain tissue. After a day of putting you in critical care, we were beginning to lose hope. By all cases, even if you recovered, you would have been paralyzed or enter into a persistent vegetative state.”

He gestured towards Zack and expressed, “But here you are. Walking around at night and functioning like a normal human being.” He leaned closer and lightly spoke, “If I were a religious man–and I’m not–I would say that what you experienced was nothing short of a miracle. An act of God to say the least.”

The pieces started to form in Zachary’s head, an unbarring truth that–to him–was hard to swallow. He was just beginning to realize the seriousness of what had occurred, of what fictitious events he had been living out, though he couldn’t entirely grasp it. His heart rate began to sky rocket and the doctor took note of it on the monitor next to him.

He prompted Zachary, “What’s happening, Zachary? What’s going on?”

Zack placed his hands on the side of his head and began to tear up, “No, no, no, no, no, no, no!”

“Please, Zachary, we can help! Just tell us what’s wrong!”

He swiftly grabbed the doctor by the sides of his arms and yelled, “This has to be a dream! This has to be!”

Doctor Stivers forced out a laugh, “But sir, you’re alive! You should be tha–”

“I can’t be on Earth! I left Earth six years ago!” The doctor was speechless as Zack went on, covering his face with his hands and sobbing, “Those years I spent in Equestria, it was just a dream! An illusion! My friends... Valiant, Celestia, Pinkie! All of them were nothing more than figments of my subconscious!” The concerned doctor turned slowly towards the quiet nurse, both were entirely dumbfounded by Zachary’s display and response.

Doctor Stivers–with caution–stated, “Me and nurse Chelsea will leave you be for a while. If you need us, or if there is an emergency, call us on the buzzer, okay?” Zack withdrew his red, wet face from his hands and nodded.

Before the doctor could leave, Zachary called out, “Wait!” He stopped and spun around.

“Before you leave,” Zachary went on with hesitance in his dry tone, “can I ask you one last thing?”

“By all means, Mr. Zachary.”

“You think.. I’m psychotic, don’t you? I tried to kill myself and now I’m talking as if I’m mad...” The doctor tilted his head gave a faint smile.

“I think...” he started, sitting himself back down and carefully choosing his next words. He repeated slower, “I think as humans, we tend to lose sight of what really matters. Everyone does–from the wisest men to the dumbest fools. I feel as if you’ve overcome a great hurtle in your life, and now you are beginning your ascension to the peak of your happiness. To seek our reward, we must endure its pain. Life is like this.”

He digressed, “Here at Carolinas Medical Center, patients who deal with psychological issues or ones who have unsuccessfully attempted suicide must take mandatory thirty-day counseling. You must meet three times a week, and the hours can be worked around your personal schedule. It’s entirely free, but if you don’t show up, you will have to pay a fee.” He fingered his front pocket and grabbed a thin, white business card. The doctor then gently slipped it on the table next to Zack, making sure it was right-side up.

He placed his hand on Zachary’s shoulder and smiled, “Once you’re out of our care–which I wouldn’t believe to be much longer since you seem fit as a fiddle–you’ll start the counseling process. Hang in there, Zachary. You’re a good person and a smart man. I know you’ll come out of this okay.”

Zachary waited an extra day in the hospital where other doctors gave him certain tests to evaluate his condition. In the end, they concluded that the damage to his occipital lobe, the visual processing center in the back of the brain, had no effect on his vision; however they deemed that somehow his amygdala, the area of the brain which controls emotions, sleeping and dreaming, was highly dysfunctional and it had been before he damaged himself. Such an internal event they presumed had created greater fluctuating spasms in that region; they highly recommended him to return for further treatments. Besides the strange events he believed had happened in ‘Equestria’ and his memory loss, he was practically fine and ready to leave.

A few hours before he was omitted back into the world, a nurse had stopped by to tell Zack he had a visitor coming soon. He asked who it might be, but the nurse never received a name during the short phone call she had with the anonymous individual. Zack was worried, not because of the stranger coming to see him, but still of his circumstance. He just couldn’t fathom it, that only in three days, he had dreamed for what felt like six years. It all had felt so real, and he had never had a dream so tangible or long in his life that he couldn’t come to terms with what he was now experiencing. He had given up so willingly that he had left Earth to be in this magical make-believe place. He felt so foolish to have believed in such nonsense, never questioning or becoming lucid in his fantasy construct.

"Is this all a dream too," he said mentally, continually probing existential theories and questions regarding his departure. It was all he could think about, it was all he could do. Spacing out towards the far wall, he was lost in thoughts that questioned his own being, this reality, and where to go from here. He had lost track of time once more as the door opened slowly and he looked over to see who had entered. His heart stopped and his eyes widened at the sight of his visitor. Zack couldn’t express himself and was at a total loss of words. He was speechless for a brief and breathless moment that seemed to have lasted far longer than it truly was.

“C-... C-... Caroline,” he finally emitted while his mouth turned upright into a bright smile. A short, young lady entered the room, returning his smile with her own. She was dressed in heavy, stylish Winter clothing and jeans that lined her form. Her red, long curls were pushed up into her wool cap as she approached him, taking off her slim gloves. She sat down on a stool beside his bed and placed her chilled hand on the side of his warm face.

Her light blue eyes were still as dazzling to him than the clearest of rivers, yet contrasted beautifully with her auburn locks and freckled cheeks. The disturbing thoughts he had constantly been thinking about had seemingly melted away, replaced by silent admiration for his lover he had nearly forgotten about. It had been so long to time since he last saw her, beyond the six years he was (supposedly) in Equestria. Eight in all–eight long years and still she looked the same.

He slowly pulled his arm up beside her and felt her face as well, saying, “It feels like... it feels like it’s been so long... Oh I wish I could tell you what I’ve been through, I truly do. You’d never believe me though.”

“I know everything. They, the doctors, they said,” Caroline stopped and began tearing up. She recovered and faltered out, “They said you tried to kill yourself.” She reached over and held his hand, asking despairingly, “Why? Why would you do something so stupid and reckless?” Zachary’s hand slipped from her grip and onto his chest.

He sighed, “I was scared, I’m a coward. I didn’t feel like... like I had any purpose left.” The red head nodded in disapproval, keeping her eyes locked on the emotionless Zachary.

“How could you say that? You have a family that loves you!”

1“May I remind you that my family has abandoned me. My mother is long gone, my father left me, never to return, and Jason... well God knows where that asshole went off to.” He slouched back in his bed, staring up at the ceiling.

Zack quickly changed the subject as he sprang back up and said, “But I have to tell you this dream I had! It was incredible–it seemed to have lasted years and it was about the craziest things. I could probably write a book about it! Or better yet, make a television s–”

“Zack,” she calmly interrupted. He silenced himself as she continued, “I don’t have a lot of time... I need to go soon...”

Zack half smiled and nodded, “Of course! You were always busy when we were dating, I should have expected that. B-but maybe sometime I can go out for lunch or something? We could catch up! I would love that–wouldn’t you?”

She looked away and admitted, “I don’t think that would be the best idea...”

“...Why is that, Caroline?”

She turned back and justified her statement, “Because, Zack, you left me. I tried to call you, to make contact with you, but you ignored me. Besides, I’m seeing someone else. I only wanted to come because... because I still care for you, but not like how we were before.” She stood up and concluded, “I’m sorry, but we all have to move on. I did, so can you.”

Caroline wiped the tears from her eyes and turned towards the door. Zack reached out for her, but his pitiful attempt to stop her was fruitless. He wanted to call out to Caroline, and yet at the same time he wanted to remain silent and to think about her words. He rested at a strange conundrum, an invisible crossroads where he could race out of bed and stop her from leaving or let her leave in peace. He had longed so often after her, and they had been friends and partners since elementary school. She had always been his girl, and he had always been her boy. He couldn’t even remember why he stopped talking to her, but he knew for certain it wasn’t because he was cheating on her. The choice had been made however, and the pieces had been situated on the board long ago. He wasn’t quite sure if he could do anything at all at this point.

Before he realized it, she had left his presence in a hasty shuffle of pity and loss. Zack could feel the rising emotions stir within him, his past actions were soon catching up to him. He slumped back into his bed and slowly placed his hands over his head, digging his palms into his eye sockets. He had the girl of his dreams, and even when he had nothing, she was still his; but now he truly had nothing–no one to lean on, no one to embrace.

It all unquestionably became clear to him as he mewled in a fit of blurring tears and breathless cries. He once had a whole new life, new friends, new hopes and new dreams–and even if they were never real, he still felt like he had lost so much. Now that Caroline had deserted him, she had become a quick flicker of a final flame that once burned in his heart. He had no hope, he had no desire, he had no reason to continue as he mourned on into the day and into the following night. How high he had risen was no where near as how far he had fallen.

“I’m glad you were able to see me on such short notice.”

“Well I’m happy to be of service, Zachary. It is my job and I do find enjoyment in helping others overcome their obstacles in life.”

Zack was sprawled out on a black leather chaise couch in a room colored like warm apple cider. The walls were adorned with simple paintings of flowers and landscapes, exhibiting surreal Spring time arrangements with blue skies and vibrant suns. Doctrines, diplomas and creeds lined the far wall, shielded by glass and framed in a light-colored mahogany casing. Sitting across from Zachary was an average sized man, holding an average sized notepad and pen, ready to scribble down whatever he deemed fit for scribbling.

The other man had rusty, blonde hair that curled loosely atop his scalp, and across his jaw line was a thin layer of stubble of the same color. His hazy blue eyes looked over towards Zachary behind a pair of oblong, tan-rimmed glasses. He wore a casual, white dress shirt and ocean blue tie that matched his iris’. He also adorned a thin, brown belt that held up his warmer-colored dress pants, and below he sported well-fitting and well-matching penny loafers. He looked and acted as official as he dressed, yet was calm and open in his tone and physical behavior.

When Zack was omitted from Carolina Medical Center, he had called the number on the card he was given by Doctor Stivers immediately. The man on the other end of the line was surprisingly happy to see him in that day and Zack was quite thankful. He made his way over to his dimly-lit apartment, changed clothes, and caught a bus over to the outskirts of Charlotte where the shrink’s home was located. Zack–who was dressed in dark jeans and a short-sleeve band t-shirt–turned his head over to meet eyes with the patient psychiatrist.

Zack thought for a moment and asked, “So how is this suppose to work? This is my first time doing something like this.”

The well dressed man answered quite specifically, “We can start anywhere you like. If you want to talk about something, I’m all ears and would love to hear your input if you are willing to hear mine. Or, I could ask you some questions and we can go off from there. Whichever you prefer.”

Zack looked down at himself and breathed, “Okay, Doctor...”

“Oh, you don’t need to call me that if you don’t like. You can call me Jonathan, or Mr. Horton, or Jonathan Horton, or whatever you feel like calling me.” He leaned over a little and clarified with a smile, “I don’t want you to think of me as a doctor or some one above you in authority–I want you to think of me as a friend. Whatever we talk about is completely confidential. By law, I cannot even tell my wife what you or any of my clients discuss here.”

Jonathan crossed his leg over the other, tapped the top of his crimson, ball-point pen and lightly inclined, “If you could tell me about your circumstances, that would be a good start. Now the hospital told me a little about your incident, about how you tried to kill yourself, but they also told about a few odd things you said. Care to enlighten me a little about them?”

Zack looked over and rose his eyebrow in confusion, “Wouldn’t you rather know why I tried to kill myself then a dream I had while unconscious for three days?”

Jonathan explained his reasonings precisely, “I feel that by talking about what occurred in your dream, it could perhaps give better meaning as to why you tried to... end your life.”

“Right...” Zack swallowed uneasily and loosened up his body, seemingly sinking further into the comfy lounge chair. He closed his eyes and tried to unwillingly talk himself out of telling Dr. Horton the twisted, strange fantasy his mind had concocted. He sighed heavily and turned to look back at his new friend.

“You won’t believe me. You’ll think that I made this stuff up, which I’m about to tell you. So–believe it or not–this dream lasted six years...and that world felt as real as this one I’m in now. I’m very skeptical on what to exactly believe anymore, and I’m even more skeptical to tell you everything.” Jonathan leaned forward and scratched the underside of his chin. He was very intrigued, but inly doubtful that Zack would be telling him the truth. Zack was honest however, and he respected that honest in knowing that if he told him, he wouldn’t believe. So he decided to hear him out fully, to not judge until Zack had fully explained himself.

“Well Zachary,” Jonathan perked up, “let’s hear it. How long do you think it will take for you to tell me all of this?”

He faintly smiled and estimated, “An hour or two?”

Jonathan smiled in return, “Well, we’ll see how far we get today.”

When Zack told Jonathan his story would be a few hours, he wasn’t kidding, and Jonathan was flabbergasted at how detailed he was in describing his dream. As if Zack was reciting an entire book by memory, he expounded on places, creatures and events to the utmost technicality. Zack began when he arrived in Equestria, to finding Pinkie Pie, to ending up in Ponyville and eventually making his way to Canterlot to meet the Princess. He kept going, describing being attacked by the thug pony in the middle of Canterlot by the Fountain of Friendship, to climbing Dragon Peak to meet Om, the King of the Spirits, and how Om told him of the beginning of the universe.

From the Appleloosa hostage situation and battle, to the Mirror of Death and Starswirl the Bearded’s adventure to Firelight Woods and finding the legendary blade, the Prevailer. He went into detail about the airship quest to sign a new peace treaty between the griffons of Gryphus and the equines of Equestria. Zack described how he traveled through the Icicle Mountains after a roc attack from the airship where he fell from, and subsequently killing the lord of the rocs, Sheol. He told Jonathan how he was captured, learned the truth about the Afflicter and escaped while riding the mythological thunder bird he had later kept as a pet. Finally, he went on to talk about the last, uneventful five years of being a blacksmith in Ponyville, and how recently he met with Satan in the Everfree Forest that caused him to black out and wake up in Carolinas Medical Center. Jonathan had extended their session just to hear the end of the incredible story Zack had narrated. Jonathan was so entranced by his story telling that before he had realized it, the two had been in session for three hours straight.

“So, that’s basically everything. I forgot to mention Valiant’s back story and how he uprooted and exposed the Cult of Discord, but I guess that’s unimportant.” Dr. Horton removed his glasses and set aside his notebook, now filled with pages on Zachary’s recited epic. He wiped the sweat from the brim of his glasses clean and snuggly placed them back on his nose. His hand was cramped from writing so much and he had to rest for a moment.

“My God, Zachary,” he emitted in a huff, chuckling as he went on, “that was fantastic. Without I doubt, I believe you one-hundred percent.” Zack wasn’t sure if he was lying or not, but he took it still as a satisfying compliment.

“Out of all of my cases and clients, from the silliest, stupidest stories that they have told me about drug trips and meaningless dreams, yours–by far–trumps them all. If you wrote half of this stuff down you just said to me, you could write a beautiful, colorful book. Heck, I wrote most of it down as I can, I’ll let you barrow these notes if you want!”

Zack went back to one of Jonathan’s points and supposed in a dry tone, “You don’t think people will believe me or read something like that because of the stupid places and, well, ponies in general?”

Jonathan laughed, “Of course not! People will read anything as long as its epic and as eventful as your tale!" He laughed to himself as he sat up from his chair. He checked his watch and concluded, “Well, you seem to have killed three hours when our session was only suppose to last one. For the heck of it, I’ll put down you came in for a week’s worth of time, you don’t have come back till next Friday.” Zack pivoted around in the chaise chair and got up on his feet. He stretched and stuck out a hand as he towered over the five-foot eight Ph.D.

“That was a good session...” Zack assessed. “Even though I didn’t talk about my feelings or anything like that, I feel good.”

“I’m glad to hear it!” They released their grip as Zack put his hand behind his head while looking elsewhere in the room.

He hesitantly asked, “I guess I better leave then, huh?” As Zack turned, Jonathan reached out his hand one more time and placed it on Zack’s shoulder.

“Listen,” he began as Zack turned around, “I think perhaps tonight, instead of isolating yourself, which most people of your type do, I think you should be a little more sociable. Call up some buddies and go out for a beer or something.”

“Thanks, but I don’t have any friends here in Charlotte.”

“That doesn’t mean you can’t make some tonight.”

The inner city buildings at night showered the streets in a vivid radiance of Christmas colors. The towers loomed overhead as Zack found himself looking up at them more than watching where he was suppose to go. He hadn’t forgotten about this life and society, and had also failed to recall basic principles in the city; such as when to cross at cross walks and to watch out for moving cars. It was too much sometimes to take in, all of the other, seemingly dead-eyed, humans moving around him, the foreign noise pollution and blaring, flashing lights about him. Even though he had to stop and admire the sights that were once nostalgic, he couldn’t stop for long or the barring cold might make him sick.

Zack was on his way to a place he knew about once, but never had been in. It was a social place from what he remembered, and he had been invited to it on multiple occasions by others, though had declined all of the requests. Tonight however, he would change that, he would meet someone new and become friends with them. He tucked his brown hair under his navy beanie tighter, making sure he was well insulated after the frigid air began to affect him more. Under the hat he still had a small bandage where he had shot himself, and he made sure not to take it off even when he reached his destination.

He turned the corner into a less populated street, which housed multiple, small apartment buildings. He followed a new, thumping noise which he figured was originating from the place he was heading towards. He turned once again between two apartment complexes and down a flight of dingy, dark stairs. He followed down a narrow pathway lit by red, icicle Christmas lights that hung from the edges. He snaked around a few bends, passed by a couple making out in the passageway, and finally he approached the entrance to the hideaway. Before him stood a large, masculine bouncer, blocking the way to large, heavy double doors. The music he had heard from the street was much louder now, but still muffled away behind the bouncer. Above the doors flashed a neon sign that read, ‘Club 7o4’.

Zack approached the slightly smaller, yet overly-threatening bouncer and gave him his ID. The hulking guard narrowed his eyes and looked at it closely. He then made eye contact with Zack and nodded in approval while opening the door for him. He walked inside and was greeted to blaring electronic music, flashing beams of multi-colored light, and a thin layer of fog and cigarette smoke. Heavy dubstep boomed from inside the wild pit he had ambled into while lasers and flashing strobes shimmered and lit the edges of the room. The center of the large basement featured a fully packed dance floor of indistinguishable, sweaty people while in the back were massive speakers and an intricate computer set where the hooded DJ worked tirelessly on his MIDI keyboard, laptop, table top and control deck.

Zack didn’t want to dance however, instead, he made his way over to a overly lit bar. He maneuvered his way around groups of friends and scantly dressed women to a free stool he had spotted from afar. He slipped into the empty seat and was greeted by a black, female bartender. She was dainty, but sporting multiple, criss-crossing tattoos that weaved over her arms and lower neck.

“What up,” she bluntly asked, ready to get Zack’s order.

He leaned over and tried to loudly speak over the blasting music, “What’s on draft?” As the woman spoke out, listing off different names of common alcoholic beverages, Zack spoke out when she named off one he knew he enjoyed. “I’ll take a shock top. Bottle’s fine.” She nodded, then proceeded to get what he ordered and snapped off the cap.

She handed it to him and Zack thanked her as he took a swig of the wheat ale. He pivoted in his seat to take in the lights, music and smell of the underground club. The lasers and lights, it all dazzled Zack and in an enchanting, yet haunting sense that sent goosebumps down his spine. Somewhat taken back by it all, he thought it was quite magical in a strange sense; he thought that if anything like this was in Equestria, it would have had to have been created by an impressive feat of magic.

He turned back slightly to look down the row of chairs, which seemed to have been emptied when he wasn’t looking. Down several stools away was a thin and lonely figure, slumping slightly over the bar’s table with a beer in hand. He couldn’t quite make out who it was or what they looked like, but through a strange burst of confidence in energy, he got up from his seat and began to walk towards it. He didn’t quite know what came over him, and at any other time he would have minded his own business, but something inside of him begged him to try and be overly sociable. He thought that maybe it was because of what Dr. Horton asked him, he thought that maybe also it was because he had nothing to lose–either way, he found a seat next to the person and sat himself down, eager to meet him or her.

He shouted over the wobbling bass to gain the person’s attention, “Hey! How’s your night going?”

The flashing red and silver lights from above sailed over the two and he caught a few glimpses of what the person looked like. It was a skinny, small and petite girl–athletic in appearance and having little to no curve in her form. She turned and looked over at him, her eyes gleaming like rubies in the bright-red tint of light. Her soft features were met with a narrow jaw, while her eyes matched the color of her thin layer of cherry lip gloss. Her rounded ears were pierced with a few gold rings as a tiny stud spotted the right crevice in her small nose. Her hair, however, was in five streaks of intense hues, all bundled together in a pony tail behind her head.

She wore a wide collared, long sleeved, mint green sweater that cropped off above her navel. One end of the collar dipped below her left shoulder and revealed the strap of a black training bra that matched in hue with her black leggings; her strong legs were under a small, mint skirt, and her full attire was quite cute and attracting to him. Zack was a bit taken back by her appearance and he had forgotten what he was going to say next. He thought that honestly it wouldn’t be so bad to meet a guy and buddy up with him, but he reconsidered his dilemma and thought that meeting a girl wouldn’t be so bad too.

She faintly smiled at his attempt to find more words as she replied, “Sorry pal, I’m taken.” She took a small sip of her mixed, cyan beverage and looked away.

Her response to end the conversation had failed as Zack leaned himself on the bar counter and continued, “I don’t care, I’d like to meet as many people here tonight as I can.”

Without looking his way, she firmly replied over her shoulder, “Why don’t you go back with your friends or something, you’re creeping me out.”

“I came here alone, that’s why I’m trying to make friends, you know?” She finally turned back towards him with skepticism across her face.

She smirked at him, “Who in their right mind goes to 7o4 alone?”

“Well, someone who has lost their mind, of course.”

She softly giggled and shook her head, “You’re crazy, dude.”

Zack salvaged the end of that conversation to start another, asking, “Hey, want to see something that’s really crazy?”

The colorful girl coldly rebuked, “Uh, no.” She hunched her shoulders up defensively and layed her forearms on the bar.

“No, really, check this out!” He took off his beanie, turned himself around and showed her the patch of gauze on the back of his head. She glanced over, but immediately looked back when she realized what it was.

She questioned with concern in her tone, “What happened?”

Zack–as if he was proud of it–replied, “I shot myself in an attempt to end my life.”

Her eyes widened with disbelief, “What! No way!”

“True story. I could go into detail on everything, but that would bore you. What I’m getting at though is this: I want to change my life, meet as many people as I can and be as friendly to them as I can. After I survived my ordeal, I vowed to do something with my dilemmas. I don’t want to do something I hate to do, or be someone I don’t want to be–only to be happy for a short amount of time. I want happiness now and I want happiness till I die; I’m a changed man with new philosophies. I feel like that the first thing I need to change in my life is who I hang out with and what friends to keep and avoid.”

She happily smiled now comfortable around Zack and questioned him, “And you think by going to a club like this will help you find ‘good’ friends?”

Zack shrugged, “There’s good people everywhere, even in bad places. Hell, you seem like a good person.” She looked away, still smiling while swirling her magenta-painted finger nails in her drink.

“I’d like to think that,” she spoke with less enthusiasm, “but my boyfriend is the person who enjoys these type of places. I’m just here... because...”

“Oh, I see... Good for you, at least.”

She turned back towards Zachary and pointed her thumb over her shoulder, “Ya, he’s on the dance floor now... probably getting rubbed on by some other chick...”

Zack tipped his beer back and before placing it back down, he reckoned, “Do you think he comes here just to dance?”

The thin girl breathed with uncertainty, “I would like to think that...” She looked back behind her into the crowd while Zack was taking another swig. She swiftly tapped him on the shoulder and quickly pleaded, “You need to leave now!”

“What for?”

“Leave before he sees you with me!”

“But I want to meet him!” The girl couldn’t believe what he said and knew that her boyfriend would not take too kindly to his kindness. Zack turned and saw a tall man speedily coming towards him. He smiled and waved at him, as if he confidently awaited a speeding car to brake before hitting him. The burly man pulled Zachary up by his shirt and to his feet. The boyfriend was a lot larger than Zachary, both in size and muscle. He had a thin, black and well trimmed beard across his jaw line that matched his darken eyes while in the nightclub. He wore a blue tank top with a band logo slapped on and black and white camouflage cargo shorts. He seemed like an athletic type–much like his girlfriend–and Zack could see why he would date someone like her at first sight.

He barked out, “You better have a good reason to be chatting with my girl, buddy!”

Zack honestly replied, “Just making friends... Say, you’re pretty tall–taller than me that is–and people say I’m pretty tall already. Do you play basketball? I love basket–”. Zack was silenced as the boyfriend’s fist was submerged into Zachary’s stomach. As the air exited his lungs, he fell back onto his seat and just as quickly fell off of it onto the pulsating, tile floor.

The girlfriend shot up in front of her boyfriend, “Raison, that’s enough! Leave him alone! He’s a good person!”

Raison turned toward his girl, “Stay out of this, Brandi.” She tried to grasp him by the side of the shoulder, but he moved away and towards Zack.

He picked him up again and sneered, “Had enough?”

Zack rose his hand up to his waist and wheezed, “My name’s Zack, nice to meet you.”

Raison took his comment as a wise-crack remark and cranked his right arm back. Without warning, he threw his fist into Zachary’s face. Zack spiraled backwards and half of his body fell flat over the bar counter. A crowd began to form around the three as cries of shock and cheers for more grew louder over the rising music. Bouncers were heading their way, but the large crowds in the nightclub slowed their arrival. Zack remained motionless, thinking about his predicament and status. He didn’t feel too hurt and the pain felt like nothing compared to what he had endured in his three day long–yet somehow six year fantasy. He knew he could take him, but refrained from violence, taking a more pacifist approach towards his enemy.

Brandi begged Raison, “Please stop! Let’s just go home!”

He looked down at his short girlfriend and replied, “I’m not going to let some faggot think he’s better than me!” Zack pushed himself up off of the counter slowly and turned, looking back at the temperamental–now shirtless–man before him.

He rose his hands before Raison, palms open and said gently, “I don’t want to fight you. I just want to be friends... maybe we can chill out, relax all cool? Perhaps shoot some b-ball outside the school?”

Raison pointed a finger at Zack and threatened with intensity, “I hope you’re ready to lose your life, smart ass!” Zack–with a calm smile–looked over at Brandi. He could tell in her eyes that she was through with this bozo and that she wouldn’t mind whatever he did to him.

Zack returned his gaze back towards the muscular specimen and answered his death call, “Good luck with that, cause I have nothing to lose.”

Raison charged Zachary, but Zack didn’t move. He had seen this too many times, he had read and experienced such maneuvers before in his dream; he knew what to do to stop this brute because he had already planned his actions in advance. Raison may have been in a couple of high school fights, and perhaps won a few by knockout, but he had never trained in fighting it appeared to Zachary. Zack, however was trained to kill–and he had killed plenty of creatures and had a plethora of experience in doing so.

As Raison neared his target, Zack reached behind him and grabbed his half-empty bottle of ale. He then weaved around the attacker while swinging his arm out, letting the bottle slam into shards against the back of the opponent’s head. Beer and glass sprayed and scattered over everyone as Raison fell flat between the bar stools, knocked out cold. Shrieks of excitement and cheers from the crowd exploded out over the roaring bass drop. People jumped wildly about, screaming obscenities and patting Zachary on the shoulders and back. Zack looked over towards Brandi, who sported a look of shock and awe across her face.

He walked over to her, leaned in closely and asked, “You want to go and get coffee or something?” She looked down at her ex-boyfriend and then back at Zachary–she nodded slowly and cracked a small smile. Zack put out his hand–which Brandi didn’t notice at first–and properly greeted himself, “My name’s Zachary by the way.”

She fully beamed and replied, “Brandi, Brandi Woahs.”

Zack chuckled, “Woah, cool name.” She blushed at the stupid pun he made and finally saw his open hand, readied for a nice handshake.

Her eyes shot open as she shrieked, “Oh my God! Your hand!” Zack confusingly lifted his hand before his face and noticed that there were fragments of glass buried into his bleeding palm and fingers.

He eyeballed his damaged appendage and noted with curiosity, “Well, would you look at that...”

“I met this girl, her name is Brandi Woahs,” Zack sweetly said, as if he was in an elated trance.

“Woahs,” questionably repeated Jonathan, cross-legged and using the blunt of his pen to scratch the top of his head.

Zack turned and commented, “Ya, I know! Woahs!”

Jonathan simpered, “Well, I’m proud of you, Zack. Making friends seems natural to you. What’s she like?” Zack leaned back into the chaise chair and placed his hands behind his head, intently staring up at the ceiling as is searching for something.

“I’ve only been chatting with her for a week, but I seem to already know so much about her. After I took her to Clyde’s Coffee House and got her number afterwards, we’ve just been texting–but we plan on meeting tomorrow afternoon for lunch.” Zack broke his concentration with the plain looking ceiling and remembered, “Oh, sorry. I’ll answer your question now.” He withdrew his hands behind his head and used his left to count his fingers on the right. Doing so, he began naming off traits Brandi had that he admired.

“She’s kind, caring, considerate, understanding, and I’d say loyal too... just to name a few at least.

“Are you two dating?”

“Nope, I’m taking things slow at the moment.” Dr. Horton jotted down some notes on his pad and hummed with affirmation.

He digressed on a new note, “How’s college going? What are you majoring in?”

Zack sat up and reflected for a moment. He hadn’t thought about his major in a long while and it took him a few seconds to seek out that knowledge within his memory. Even though he was attending UNC Charlotte classes and desperately trying to keep up his grades, he hadn’t once thought about what he was majoring in upon his return to school.

“I think...” he paused, “...I’m going for a Bachelors in Communications... Pretty dull degree field, huh?”

Without looking up, Jonathan spoke somberly, “I’m not going to lie, it seems to me you don’t know, or didn’t know what you wanted to do when you decided on a major.”

“You’re right, I didn’t... Kind of still don’t. But you know, I have my Associates and if I stop now then those two years will be worth nothing. I would rather continue down the path I started then start over. Plus, if I do decide on a major I would rather want, I would have to accumulate even more debt in my name. That’s also not counting the fact that I would be pursuing a career I wouldn’t want to pursue.”

The doctor asked Zack another question, “What does Brandi do? Is she going to college?”

“Yes, flight school technically,” Zack happily corrected himself. “She’ll be flying commercial planes here soon. I can’t remember the correct term for it, but she’ll be flying those small, single engine prop planes. She’s always enjoyed it; her father was a pilot and she’s been flying long before she went to college.” Jonathan lowered his notes and thoughtfully looked Zachary in the eyes.

Doctor Horton asked him, “If money wasn’t an issue, what would you do–if anything?” Zachary looked away and thought for a moment.

He then replied, “I... I don’t know...”

“Of course you do,” Jonathan blurted out. “Stop fooling yourself! Everyone enjoys doing something. What have you discovered that you enjoy?” Zack knew the answer, but was unsure if he should say it.

“I want to be a blacksmith,” Zack stated in one breath. He felt as if the words he pushed out stung his lips; he immediately felt remorse for admitting such an ambition. Dr. Horton silently blinked in confusion for a delayed moment, and then remembered that Zachary had said before that he was a blacksmith in his dream.

Jonathan pointed at Zack when he finally remembered and stated, “Ah yes, you were a blacksmith in Ponyville!” Zachary nodded, quite embarrassed. He didn’t like talking about it or even thinking about; he tried not to over the course of the week, trying to push those illusions out of his head. It was even worse when Jonathan spoke about and it made Zack visibly cringe. Zack had a strange dilemma though and it had to deal with his dream. He didn’t know if should tell Jonathan about it or not–but in the end, he decided to.

“Speaking of which,” Zachary began slowly, “over the course of the week, I started noticing something strange about my memory. A week ago, you know, I could recite the entirety of my time in Equestria, but now... now it’s starting to fade. A little bit everyday. Faces in the dream have begun to blur. Things I did and things I said are disappearing from my memory. Beautiful, wonderful, and terrible moments... vanishing...” Jonathan tilted his head and nodded with a warm smile on his face. Zachary looked up at him, befuddled by his gesture and expression.

Dr. Horton recalled a quote he read and enunciated it with dignity, "You are always free to change your mind and choose a different future, or a different past.” Jonathan stopped, then continued, “Not one of my favorite quotes by Richard Bach, but a good one for this situation you seem to be in.”

Zack questioned, “Could you elaborate, please?”

“You want to forget Equestria, you truly do, but you don’t want to forget it at the same time. You are at crossroads, Zachary. You can choose to leave behind the past and move on with the future, or you can choose to stay behind, never to change or leave your comfort zone.”

He went on to explain himself, “Stay, relive your experiences, isolate yourself, perhaps even try and kill yourself again–or you can change that. You can take all of the mistakes you’ve made and leave them behind, or let them become a weight to hold you down. The choice is always yours to make.”

Zachary stepped foot out of Dr. Horton’s apartment with a burning desire to sincerely change who he was. It was hard to think that he hadn’t been in Equestria for six years, that all of the friends he made there were nothing more than characters in a distant fantasy. He wasn’t a hero from a magical land, nor was he the depressed, self-loathing boy that he once was–he was reborn a new man. His heart was rekindled with passion and he could no longer look back at who he once was. He had the power to start something new, to go on a new and beautiful journey; and though he would miss the comforts of the past, he knew he had to move on.

Zachary deserted his major and left college all together. He found a metal fabrications workshop on the east side of the city; there, he walked in and told the owner that he would do any job given to him for minimum wage. He had to start somewhere and so he did–from sweeping floors, cleaning machinery and learning the ins and outs of the business, he did anything and everything. It never did pay much–Zack knew it didn’t in this day and age–but it was something he enjoyed.

Zack and Brandi spent more time together, and though Brandi was quite busy with building her career, she tried to stay in touch with him as much as possible. He soon told her about his new goals, on how he had quit college to pursue what he desired. She was happy for him, yet worried that he would eventually run out of money. Since he stopped going to classes, his student loans were soon about to commence and he would have no way to pay for his current apartment.

She offered to share her condominium with him and her friend, as long as he would pay a third of the rent. Upon that offer, he sold his apartment as fast as he could, gained a small amount of extra profit from it and tucked it away in his bank account. Along with moving in, he was introduced to Brandi’s roommate, who was outgoing and much more energetic than Brandi herself. She invited him to their weekly game nights and soon Zack was introduced to a whole flock of wonderful, new and very different friends from very different walks of life. The more they all hung out together, the better and happier he was.

He had worked his way up in the metal shop quickly and most of the veteran employees were astounded at Zachary’s, ‘natural skill’. Though they had to teach him how to weld and work with the more powerful, modern machinery, he learned quickly and was soon handling entire client orders with a seemingly endless stamina day to day. Even after hours, he would tinker around when he had nothing better to do and found that he had a knack for crafting rods of iron and bronze into artistic shapes. Some of his coworkers took notice of his handiwork and pushed him to make an extra profit off of it. Zack heeded their words and did so with hesitance; he had never been good at any sort of art and he only saw the flaws in his designs. Zack quickly learned that people will pay anything that looks remotely like whatever he said his art looked like.

With extra cash to burn, a girlfriend he enjoyed more than Caroline, good friends and a stable job, Zack never looked back at his past life ever since he left it; and he had quite forgotten about his dream all together.

On a lazy, Sunday afternoon, two lovers cloud gazed in a nearly vacant park. Zack and Brandi lay together, hand in hand, enjoying the Spring weather and blue skies without a care in the world. Zack leaned back and rested his head on the grass, but Brandi remained focused, deep in thought on something Zack couldn’t determine.

Zack took in a long breath and gently spoke, “This is too nice of a day to waste. I don’t think I can get up and back to work in an hour... I should take the rest of the day off, it’s not very busy at the shop today anyways.” He looked over at his girlfriend and asked, “How’s your day going?” Zack had broken Brandi’s concentration, startling her a little.

She replaced her frown with a smile and lightly chuckled, “Pretty good, I guess.”

“You guess?”

She nodded, “Just... good then.”

Zack sat up a little, “You hesitated. What’s up?” She sat in silence for a moment, twiddling her thin fingers in her dyed, multi-colored hair she admired greatly.

She finally replied, “It’s nothing, don’t worry about it... Just girl stuff...”

“Oh,” Zack sighed with sarcasm in his tone, “The hidden and sacred knowledge of ‘girl stuff’. I won’t ask again then.” Brandi laughed out loud and laid back down next to Zack, sharing the view of the blue atmosphere. Clouds sailed high above in the strong gales, graceful giants going their own ways. Their horizon from all sides were hidden away by the silver and gray towers of the city. Their park was cradled in the metal bed of the city and the park was the only greenery around until leaving the main metropolitan.

Zack pointed to a single, isolated cloud among the white mounts and merrily commented, “If we both focus on that cloud, I know we can use our mind powers to shrink it down and make it fade away.”

Brandi grinned and replied, “Well alright, if you say so.” The two watched the cloud intently as it slowly whizzed above. Gradually, it broke apart into swirling, white strands of cumuli and then grew faint against the vivid sky.

“Good job,” Zack congratulated softly. “Now that’s what I call teamwork.” Zack spoke up again after he had taken in another, lively breath of fresh air, “It’s been a year and a half since we met, and I still can’t even fathom it. So much has changed in our lives... We’ve already been through so much it seems.”

“Especially you,” she added. “From what you have told me, about you being suicidal and depressed–I don’t even think I’ve seen you truly depressed.” Zack never realized it until then, but she was right. He hadn’t been that deeply saddened in a long time. He had no reason not to be or even strive on events in the past or problems that might occur in the future. Zack didn’t add anything to her statement however, he just repositioned himself to his side and looked over at Brandi. She wasn’t paying attention to him, but instead was looking away with a strange, sorrowful expression casted over her soft face. He thought that she was happy, but seeing her expression now began to worry him.

He inquired, “What’s the matter, Brandi?” He waited for her to respond, and saw that she was internally fighting with herself to bring her troubles to the surface. Her face began to redden as tears filled her eyes. Zack moved closer, placing his rough hand on her shoulder. She turned and placed her smoother hand on his, their hazel eyes interlocked with one another.

She trembled and said in a quivering, soft voice, “Zachary... I’m pregnant...” Zack sat emotionlessly, taking in her words while searching for the right response to say. “I’m positive,” she went on. “I tested again and again... but Zack...” She stopped when she noticed an even stranger expression grow across Zachary’s face. A smile began to bloom at a time she thought he too would be devastated.

He grabbed both her hands and excitingly beamed, “That’s fantastic news!”

“Zachary,” she gawped, breaking his hands from hers, “no it isn’t! We can barely afford to take care of ourselves! How do you think we’ll be able to take care of our child? Worst of all, I have one more year of schooling; I have debts to pay, much larger debts than you’ve accumulated. How are we going to afford all of this?” Zack’s heart raced with excitement, ignoring most of what Brandi was complaining about. He still couldn’t believe that he was going to be a father.

“It’s fine,” he said, holding her hands again, trying to sooth her. “We’ll make it! Together! I know we can!” He could tell just by looking at her that she didn’t believe him. Her distraught face exhibited fear and uncertainty; she had no idea how to cope with their predicament, even when she had known about her pregnancy longer than Zack had known. Yet something awoke in her and she didn’t know how exactly to express it. It had arisen from no where, just from being in Zack’s presence. From his words, it gave her strength and she began to trust him like she always had. She wiped the tears from her eyes and proudly smiled before him, nodding in approval that she would be okay. Her joy soon fleeted as she thought of another issue and said it aloud as the thought came present in her mind.

She made known her concerns somberly, “We’re not even married though...”

Zack–still seeping with energy and living for the moment–proposed, “Well, why don’t we get married?” She looked over at Zack like he had said a horrible thing; her face was twisted with confusion, as if marriage was a foreign concept to her.

Straying from tradition–and without a true token of marriage–he asked her with the utmost certainty and tact, “Brandi Woahs, will you marry me?” She was completely caught off guard as she shot to her feet in disbelief. It had all happened so quickly, she couldn’t believe it. Zachary sat up and positioned himself onto one knee, looking up at the speechless Brandi. She held her hands over her mouth, her eyes watering up once more with excitement and joy instead of fear and sadness.

She finally answered with a new breath, “Yes!” Zachary arose and embraced Brandi as she began to cry into his shoulder. A new adventure was about to unfold.

Months had passed, yet Zachary nor Brandi hadn’t discovered a way to hold off the coming, costly debts. At the time, Zack was sure he could find a way to make more money before the birth of their child and after their short-lived, inexpensive wedding; but as time went on, he grew more concerned and distressed over the issue. His hollow promises of a vague future were soon falling between his fingers and he had no idea what to do.

One day at Zack’s work place, the owner of the shop approached him. His boss pointed his thumb over his shoulder to where the offices were saying, “Zack, come here for a sec. There’s someone here to see you out front.”

Zack stopped hammering down a thin piece of tinplating and anxiously stepped into the main offices. He was met by a thin, well dressed individual that looked as if he had walked into the wrong business. His appearance was quite unfitting compared to everyone else’s attire in the shop, though his angular face lit with glee upon seeing Zachary. Zack wasn’t sure if he had met this man or not, but Zack was graced with a humble bow as if he were royalty.

“Ah yes! The artíst himself,” he enunciated loudly in a deep voice. He rose and followed up his greeting with a firm handshake. The out of place man wore a black dress coat with a navy vest and white dress shirt underneath. His sharp features and deft fingers complimented his attire, though his dark, long and wavy hair flowed slickly down behind his head, breaking the trend. His pencil-thin mustache danced over his upper lip as he went on to speak, drawling along his native, European accent.

“My name is P. Sanfāntcy,” he boldly and quite officially introduced himself. He spoke of his feminine surname (if it even was his real name) as if he was proud to bare it.

“May I help you,” Zack subtly griped. He strangely desired to get back to work and cared not to meet with this clown. The thin man–using his ocean blue eyes–looked over the craftsmen as if he were a piece of art himself. After the quick scan, he straightened his posture and fixed his uneven, lavender bow tie, all while keeping an affixed smile on his face.

“I come from Middlesex, England to see the craftsmen of metal himself. Your art, yes, it piques my interests more so than others and I have many of your works in my chateau. One day, I came to a thought, 'I shall go over the Atlantic and offer a handsome deal with this artist to make more of these masterpieces'. You see, I also own a small–but renowned–art museum in the same province, and I would 'love' to fill it with your statues. Though you seem to take too long to make the art I admire and I would pay you quite handsomely for you to make me more of it. And by more, I mean enough to fill my museum, of course. It would be temporary work, but I assure you that your pockets will be satisfyingly filled.”

Zack wanted to make sure what he heard was correct as he repeated what he discerned, “So, let me get this straight... You want me to make my artwork for you?”

“Yes! That is correct, sir.”

Zack then asked another question, “Would I need to leave? Can I make art here?” P. Sanfāntcy waved his hand out in front of him as if the issue could be blown away.

“Oh-ho-ho,” he chuckled lightly, “Nothing to worry about. I will pay out of my pocket to ship the art, via airmail. All you have to do is deliver it the postmaster with my card shown and he shall deliver and ship the art. All you have to do is make me three,” he said while holding out his thumb, index and middle finger, “pieces of art a month and ship them to me by the end of the month.” Zack thought for a moment on the offer, he knew he would have to really push himself to make that much artwork. He only made simple animals and people in his work, and usually it takes him a month to complete just one figure.

He responded halfheartedly, “I’m sorry. I’m not sure if I can do it. Can you give me some time to think on it?” Sanfāntcy hummed to himself, rubbing the underside of his chin in deep thought.

He finally spoke aloud, “You have twenty-four hours, Mister Zack.”

Zack was astonished as he ranted, “A whole day? Really? I’d have to quit my job just to satisfy your needs!”

“HA,” he boomed, reaching a hand into his coat pocket and withdrawing a small checkbook. “Well maybe this will make your worries conclude!” He quickly scribbled down an appropriate check and cleanly ripped it from the checkbook to hand to Zack. Zack took it in his hands and stared wide-eyed at the offer before gently slipping it into his back pocket.

“And not a euro less,” he laughed. “Should I come back tomorrow, or do you have an answer for me now?” Zack looked over at the owner of the shop, who had been watching the entire ordeal commence before him.

Zack asked his boss, “Do you think I should follow up on this guy’s offer. I don’t want to offend you but,” Zack was cut off by his supervisor's laugh as he patted him on the shoulder.

“Follow the money, Zack. Who am I to stop you? Judging by your expression when looking over that check, I’d say he’s offering you a lot more than I ever would.”

“That’s not the point. I enjoy working here, and I know I would have to quit to fulfill Sanfāntcy’s wants.”

“I’ll keep things simple for you, Zack. You’re a good guy. You come in on time, you do your work, you don’t complain–I’d hire you back on the spot over anyone else who walks in my doors. You’re one-of-a-kind; if things don’t work out then don’t sweat, just come on back.” Zack smiled and shook his employer's hand firmly.

Zack expressed his gratitude, “Thank you, sir.”

“No problem.”

Zack turned back towards P. Sanfāntcy and admitted, “Okay, you got a deal.”

Since Zachary’s deal with P. Sanfāntcy, he was getting paid six times more a month than he ever was paid at his old metal fabrications shop. His supervisor supported him even after Zack had left his job by letting Zack use his shop to make his art, knowing that he couldn’t create it anywhere else in town. He used his earnings wisely and decided to pay off his debts as soon as he could. At the same time, he used more of his salary to pay off Brandi’s debts, quite effectively leaving the two with a very comfy nest egg.

As the money kept flowing, the two kept saving and planning for larger investments. Soon, Zachary had bought himself a new car, as well as started searching for a larger home. Brandi suggested to move out more into the country and to buy a few acres of land as well. Zack thought her idea was an excellent one and went with it, In no time, they secured an older farm house in the far Piedmont Region, bordering the Blue Ridge Mountains. When they had finally moved in, the baby was soon due in a few short weeks time.

The feeling was a bit surreal for Zachary, his changed life and these new predicaments. It often kept him up late at night, sleepless from the constant thinking. It wasn’t that he was scared for what the future held in store–he felt more anxious than any other emotion. As if waiting for the sun to rise after a long, dark night; he ever so wanted to feel its rays and warmth upon his skin. It was an unreal sensation, but incredibly believable.

The time had come for the long expected delivery as Brandi was rushed to the nearest hospital. Zack was fearful, but as for a reason why, he couldn’t imagine. The moment had lingered on and the baby was five days overdo. The suspense had finally caught up and this is what honestly overwhelmed Zachary. Yet still, mystery clouded his mind and he deeply wondered what gender the baby would be–for they decided a few months that they would want it to be a surprise.

While Zachary awaited outside the delivery room, he tapped his foot apprehensively while looking out the dreary window. It was overcast, painting his bleak view with whites, grays, and blacks. A few flakes of snow were softly gliding down from the heavens onto the hospital buildings, the first snowfall of the season in the Carolinas. He tried taking his mind off current matters, but he couldn’t for the life of him. The drifting, calming snowflakes could not ease his mind. Suddenly, his phone buzzed to life–a call was coming in from a number couldn’t recognize. He was sure it was a telemarketer, but answered anyways despite his hunch.

“Hello,” he started in an emotionless voice.

A dour, chill voice answered back, “Hey, Zack...” Zack knew that voice, but he couldn’t remember where from.

He remained silent for a moment before responding, “Who is this?”

“Jason.”

"Who?" The voice on the other end of the line repeated his name slower.

"My God..." Zack thought, mouth agape with amazement. It was his older brother, who seemed to have vanished without a trace years ago when Zachary was just a teenager. He knew no other named Jason, so he immediately connected the name with his almost forgotten sibling.

Zack couldn’t quite believe it as he strongly denied, “If this is some practical joke, you’ve gone too far! I’m hanging–”

“No, Zack, it’s really me.”

He snarled with fire in his tone, “Prove it!” There was a brief silence, then a quiet response provided its reasonings by the person who called himself Jason.

“Remember when we use to play Hide-and-Seek in the forest? And mom use to bundle us up so much that we could barely bend our knees to run?” He kept going as Zack fell back in a nearby chair, having a difficult time believing in what he was hearing.

“Do you remember when I wrecked your new bike’s frame, the one with the bell you wanted? You threw a stone at the back of my head and I had to get several stitches–I can still feel the crevice back there... Or do you remember when I dared you to cross over that toppled log down by our neighbors’s pasture? You fell and I had to dive in to save you. You insisted on telling mom about my dare and boy, did I get a whooping of a life time. Ha, you were a real revenge seeker back then–”

“And where the hell have you been,” Zack murmured with distaste, now believing that he was talking to his brother and no one else. “Do you even know what’s going on in my life right now?”

Zack heard Jason sigh as he responded with sincerity, “Yes. You’re in the waiting room, waiting to see your child.” Zachary’s lips quivered at a loss for words.

“How do you know,” he asked quickly, looking around him to see if Jason was near by. He couldn’t quite remember what his brother looked like or how the years have changed him, but he would certainly know if he saw him.

“I know a lot of things... but I can’t say much... Are you on a phone right now?” Zack removed the communication device from his ear to look over it, as if something had changed about it.

He put the cellphone back to his ear and replied, “Yes, of course. What type of question is that?”

“Man, oh man,” he said with a quiet laugh, “you wouldn’t believe how I’m communicating with you right now. The things I’ve seen, the places I’ve been to–you wouldn’t believe it if I told you. It’s so insane and crazy here, but hey, I’m getting off topic.” Zachary realized then that Jason’s voice didn’t sound like he was talking through a phone, but directly before him as if he was in the room.

He went on more somberly, “Zachary, I’m truly, truly sorry for abandoning you. It was really against my will. You know I would never leave you... Well, maybe you’ve grown to believe that, but when we were children...” Zack could hear his breaths hasten on the other end of the line–he was getting emotional, as was Zachary.

He went on more slowly after another delay, “...When we were children... you looked up to me because I was the older one, because I was the stronger one. Even through all the teasing I did and all the things I made you do against your will and judgment, you still looked up to me. Now I know why you had that determination, it was because you were so much more stronger than I was, and you still are. Zachary, you’re so much better than me. I’ve done so many wrongs I cannot undo. Nothing I say can erase those errors. I just want you to know... that I love you... and I miss you terribly. Please forgive me.” Zack was seized up in mixed emotions long before his brother had finished his plea.

Zack’s voice trembled with sorrow as he stated, “I forgive you... Just come home already... Come live with me. I don’t care what you’ve done in the past. You’re my brother, god dammit. I’ll always love you.” There was a pause and Zack heard nothing from his brother as if he stepped away from whatever he was talking through.

“...I can’t come home... I know I’ll never see you again. This is the last time you’ll hear from me... I’m sorry...”

“B-but why? Why, Jason?”

“I just can’t, I’m sorry. I have to go and so do you.”

A cheerful voice from behind Zachary called out to him, “Is the new father ready to see his baby?” Zack turned towards the nurse, face flushed and eyes glazed with tears.

He heard Jason speak through the phone that was away from his ear, “I also wanted to talk to you about something else, something that is happening to you, Zachary. Your life right now should not exist. You must break free from it before it’s too late.” He turned back and pressed the phone against his ear, subliminally ignoring what Jason had said.

He beckoned out over his phone, “No! Don’t go! Not yet! Just... just... just come home and speak face to face with me! Please!”

Jason silently breathed out a weary chuckle, “Zack... I’m not even on Earth...”

On those last words, he hung up. The monotone ring from the other end buzzed in Zachary’s ear. What all Jason meant was a mystery to Zachary, but it would all have to wait as he slipped the cellphone in his pocket and made his way to the delivery room.

Brandi was asleep when he entered. From a mix of exhaustion and pain medications, she had fallen unconscious after the baby was born. A team of doctors huddled around her and simultaneously turned to greet the new father. An older doctor, cradling a white, cocoon-shaped swaddle of blankets, gently handed Zachary his baby.

“Congratulations,” the doctor said in a calm, enthusiastic manner, “it’s a beautiful, healthy girl.” Zack looked into his arms and saw the sleepy, clean and pink child. He smiled as he dried his eyes from the previous tears. Zack slowly walked over to a tall, nearby window to watch the snow fall with his unnamed daughter. A few of the doctors stepped aside to let the father be alone with his new child for a few minutes. His daughter looked up at Zachary with wonder and allurement in her sky-blue eyes. He began to rock her softly while looking over the snowy landscape.

He spoke sweetly, almost silently, “Welcome to the planet. I know this isn’t the best place to raise a child, but we’ll try our best, cause that’s all we can do. There’s lot of awful and evil things in this world... but there’s a whole lot more beautiful and good things too.” Zack looked down to see that his daughter was already asleep. He smiled from dimple to dimple, softly rubbing his finger across his child’s face.

“...And there’s so much mystery still in the world too. And sometimes, sometimes I can’t believe it all. I can’t believe I didn’t kill myself years ago and that maybe this new life is some sort of paradise I’m not aware of. Maybe that’s what paradise truly is. Maybe being blissfully ignorant is part of being in your paradise. But looking at you, you fill me with hope. You being here tells me that this is my true life, that this is my destiny. And that perhaps... perhaps this is my paradise.”

And as he looked on out the window, content and hopeful, a lone, cloaked figure stood behind him in the dark. Silently watching, silently waiting.

A Hearth's Warming Eve Special: Part Three

View Online

The Blackest Winter

Part 3

“If the world that we are forced to accept is false and nothing is true, then everything is possible.”

A strong gust sang through the nearby forest, sailing over low pastures and swaying grass in its wake. The purity of the blue sky was tainted by the tumbling, white giants above–mountains on high, soaring as if they had never heard of gravity. The lands were lit by the radiant, yellow glow of an afternoon sun; its warmth bathed the woodland regions in gentle light. In the line of trees which bordered the expanding forest was a break in the greenery. In this narrow separation emerged a gravel-dirt pathway, large enough for one-way automobile traffic. On the road’s sides were shoulder-high wooden fencing to keep the grazing bovine in their separate fields. At the end of this road waited a tall man, taking in the Summertime weather and rolling cumuli above.

He stood by his white mailbox at the end of his property, which was cut by the main paved road into town. He remained still, swaying slightly in the wind with his eyes closed in a meditative silence. He wore long, warmly tanned dress pants with a tucked-in, white, button-up collared shirt. His hair was loose and waved slightly in the cooling breeze; his hazel eyes opened gently to the sound of the coming noise from down the road.

An old school bus eased to a halt before his driveway. As the brakes squealed to a halt, the double doors swung open, emitting the multiple whoops and chatter of young children. A young girl–no more than six–skipped off the public coach. Her crystal blue eyes twinkled in excitement upon seeing her father who had waited for her to return from school. She hopped over to him and hugged him promptly as the bus hurried away onto the next stop.

The child was clothed in a long, green tartan dress that fell over her knees. She wore a white shirt underneath the dress straps and kicked around dusty, strap-on sneakers that lit-up with each step she took. A pink and blue book bag swayed underneath her long, auburn hair; her hair itself was a curly mess, bouncing around and behind her shoulders with each bound she made. Her gleeful, joyous expression was contagious and the father matched her enthusiasm as the little girl embraced his long legs.

The father beamed calmly, “Hello, Jellybean. How was your day at school?”

Her eyes shot up to greet his, “Good! I saw three caterpillars today!”

“You don’t say?” The father took his daughter by the hand as they walked together back down the dirt pathway, continuing their conversation about the most silliest of things.

The girl had raced ahead a ways, screaming joyously and vaulting over the overgrown thickets in the side ditch to pet some cows. The cattle were carefully poking their heads through the fence slits and chowing down on some greener grass. The bovine were very friendly and didn’t mind getting their messy heads rubbed by the little girl.

One of the cows looked up, sniffed the cheek of the daughter and lapped the side of her face as she giggled and responded, “Ewww... Ha-ha-ha!” The father stepped over the ditch and grabbed his daughter by the waist, moving her over his head and onto his shoulders.

“Come on,” he said, “I have a snack for you at the house. We can pet the cows later.”

She waved back towards the feeding cattle and parted, “Bye Mr. Cow!”

Through the shaded forest they traveled until it opened up again with the end in sight. A one-story, medium-sized log cabin could be seen situated at the end of the road. Around it was seen a few cars, a freshly cut yard and a few other interconnecting pastures. To the far left of the house was a small, rounded and tin hanger; behind that was a narrow airstrip that cut between the fenced-in fields. On the front deck of the house scurried a small, black and gray spotted dog that came racing up to greet them when it spotted the two. The man let his daughter off of his shoulders to let the child run towards the dog to pet it. The dog had rolled over on its side before the girl, having the desire to have its belly rubbed. She sat down in the grass next to it as she patted and scratched the underside of the relaxing animal.

“You’re such a fuzzy dog, Nox–and such a sweet boy!” She placed her small hands on the side of the dog’s face and pressed his cheeks together, saying in his face, “And so fat!” Nox gave a low moan as it looked up at the father. Jellybean shot up from the grass and asked the father, “Daddy, what type of dog is Nox?”

He answered promptly, “Nox is an Australian Cattle Dog.” The man walked on as his daughter accompanied him.

The little girl thought for a moment and quickly asked another question, “Where is 'Australian'?

“It’s just Australia. Things from Australia are called 'Australian'. Like things from America are called, 'American'.”

“Oh... Well where’s Australia then?” The father stopped and looked around him. With careful discernment, he pointed towards a logical direction to where Australia was to them.

“It’s about five-thousand miles that-a-way.” She looked off into the distance where her dad pointed, squinting to see if she could see it. She looked up at him again, bending her head almost all the way back to see her father fully.

“Can mommy see it from an airplane? What if she’s flying really high?”

The father laughed, “No, I don’t think mommy can see it from an airplane. It’s a really long ways away.” With that notion in her head, her delightful mood soon turned sour. She looked troubled and sad when watching Nox across the yard, who was rolling blissfully about in the grass.

“Do you think Nox is home sick,” she wondered aloud somberly and without energy in her tone. “Cause Australia is so far away...”

“Nah, I don’t think so. I think he likes it here. From what I hear, it’s pretty hot in Australia–unlike in North Carolina.”

A whirring buzz from the distance came over the farmlands as both their attentions were captivated by an approaching noise. High over the forest’s horizon, soared a cyan blue and white prop plane. It shimmered brightly in the clear sky as it banked around, coming in to land on the nearby airstrip.

Jellybean pointed upward and shouted, “Look! Look! It’s mommy! Mommy’s back early! Yay!” She began running towards the grass-laden runway as her father trailed behind.

“What a wild child,” her dad thought, watching her stumble in the grass, but just as quickly recovering and continue running forward. “She definitely acts like Brandi when she was a child. So crazy and carefree. Always bouncing, always smiling, always looking for the good in everything.” As the plane landed and was turned off, Brandi stepped out from the cockpit doors. She hopped down and was greeted by the loving admiration of her daughter.

“Hi mommy,” the little one rejoiced.

Brandi smiled warmly and replied with the same affection, “Hey sweetie!” She hoisted her child into her arms and noticed her man finally approaching the two.

The father opened his arms wide and smirked, “Well surprise, surprise! You’re off early!” She produced an alluring smile as she removed her headset helmet, letting her natural ruby-red hair tumble out in a mess. Her younger days were sealed away in the past; no longer was she the dyed-hair, eccentric woman she once was, but now a mother and successful pilot.

She stepped slowly over to her husband and confessed, “I finished up early so that we can have dinner together.” The man put his arm around her waist and kissed her on her forehead as the little girl in her arms muffled a giggle. She looked up at him with an agitated expression and softly vexed, “You didn’t forget, did you, Zack?” Zachary did forget what day it was as he palmed his face with embarrassment.

“Oh, darn it. It’s our anniversary.”

Jellybean added, with the number of years on her fingers out in front of her, “Six years! Six years!”

Brandi smiled and commended her, “Good job, sweetie!” She looked over at Zack and denoted, “Even our daughter knows what day it is.”

Their child spoke out, “No mommy! Call me Jellybean!” Brandi looked over at her child, puzzled by her odd request.

The mother looked back over at Zack and questioned him, “Oh, you put her up to this, didn’t you?”

Zack laughed as he nervously shook his hands in denial, “Oh, no! If she wants to be called Jellybean, then she’s Jellybean.” He bent over and flicked his child’s nose gently, “Our little Jellybean.” She cheered and tapped Zachary’s nose back.

As the family headed back to the house, Zack couldn’t believe he had forgotten about this day. It had been six years since he had been married, and it was also the best six years of his young life.

A faded, silver van sped gracefully and cautiously down a narrow roadway, braving a cold and wintery night. Contorting down the high woodlands, the lightless road twisted and turned to the slope of the steep mountain. Trees barren of foliage stood in the shadows of the mount on both sides of the road. The driver of the vehicle was keen and knew of this road and its curves, he had traveled it numerous times; but in the dark of night, the road felt like another. Something about it was strange tonight, but such ludicrous thoughts were pushed aside in the driver’s rational mind.

Even though it was a Friday night, the driver had passed no other cars from where he had came and he knew it was a fairly popular road to take into town. From where the driver and its occupants lived, it was the only quick way into the greater town. The mountain passage interconnected two other towns which relied heavily on each other. Where they were heading was the town where many of this region lived and back where their home was; and from the town they traveled from was where the supermarkets, schools, and other important infrastructures were.

Zack, Brandi, and 'Jellybean' were there in the car, they were heading home from a school play that their daughter had taken part in. Zack drove cautiously onward as Brandi and their child sang along to Christmas tunes. The radio–playing the holiday songs–began to fuzz-out as it always did in the middle of their journey to and from the county school. The valley was a border between two radio towers, each playing different stations; it was quite annoying to change the radio from one station to the next, but they all had gotten use to it and accepted it. Zack reached to turn the dial to find another station playing Christmas melodies.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured the ladies, “I’ll find us another Christmas station.”

Brandi reached her hand over towards the radio saying, “You don’t need to, you’re driving. I’ll do it.”

Zack insisted, “It’s fine, I got it.” Brandi didn’t complain as she retracted her arm and began humming a tune her child knew. As Zack scanned the radio, he too began humming along with them to the famous Bing Crosby Christmas song. Jellybean murmured along in her car seat, but barely staying awake. As she began nodding off, Brandi looked back and grinned at the sight of her sleeping girl.

“And... she’s out for the night,” Brandi lightly chuckled, reaching and rubbing her child’s curly hair.

Zack smiled and commented, “It always happens, it seems. She can’t ever keep her eyes open in a car for too long.” He glanced back to see her for a moment–it was an action he would soon regret.

Brandi shrieked out, “Zack!” He jolted his gaze back to see that he was a second away from hitting something. He braked, but it was too late.

The car slammed into a fairly large object, indenting itself into the hood and then flung wildly out before them. The headlights were taken out immediately upon impact as the car skidded sideways into the darkness, screaming to a drastic halt. Zack turned the wheel violently as he was terribly afraid to send the car off the mountain’s side. Smoke torrented out in billows from the engine and back wheels as they finally came to screeching halt in the middle of the road. Zack and Brandi’s heads whiplashed forward when the vehicle stopped. Items inside the car were tossed sideways around them and impacted their heads with slight force. Their child had woke up and was screaming in fear as Brandi aided her.

Zack gathered himself, turned toward his family and asked them hastily, “Is everyone okay?” Brandi nodded that she was fine, but was bleeding a bit from a few cuts along her face. Their child seemed perfectly safe, though terribly frightened. Zack turned back and looked over the shadowy road before them through a heavily cracked window wondering what he had hit. He promptly unbuckled his seatbelt and began to exit the car. The frame of the driver door was warped from the accident, but with a few firm kicks, Zack jostled it open.

Brandi looked over at him and stressed in a panicky voice, “What are you doing?”

“Going to see what I hit. If it’s an animal, I’m going to move it into a ditch before anyone else hits it too,” he answered back.

Before leaving, he switched on his emergency flashers, which blinked brightly through the dark forest around him. He stepped out into the frigid air, now feeling an aching throb painfully overcome his back and neck. He wobbled out before the dented and blood-stained hood car and took note of its damages. Zack assumed he had only damaged the radiator, seeing how the smoke was nothing more than hot steam. The van was still drivable from the looks of it, but only for a short distance, and luckily they weren’t too far from home.

He turned and proceeded to go into the blackness before him, following a light trail of murky blood from what he had hit. After a two dozen yards of walking and following, he saw something emerge from the shadow. A somewhat large animal of sorts, bathed in darkness and in the yellow shine of the distant emergency flashers, lay lifeless on the worn pavement. He couldn’t tell what it was exactly, so he slowly crept forward and approached it. He stopped for a moment when the creature cried out in a soft murmur. Zack was taken back a bit by its very human-like cry; it sobbed as if it were a human and Zack began to worry that maybe he did actually hit a human. Zachary finally walked over and stood above it, looking over the bizarre thing below him. To his relief, it wasn’t a human–but to his surprise, it wasn’t an animal either.

“What in the world...” he whispered under his warm breath, unable to determine what sort of deformed creature this was. It was a brightly colored, four-legged beast with a long mane and tail. At any other time, he would have looked over it more, but he knew he had to return to his traumatized family that waited patiently for him. He took the animal by the forelegs and began to heave its tattered, pink body into a nearby ditch. As he stepped off the road and released the poor, malformed creature, it began to cough up blood and motion its head upward. Zack jumped back in shock upon seeing its massive, unnatural eyes peer up at him. Blood trickled down its head as its breaths became more spastic; its life teetered along the edge of death. The animals eyes burned through the bdarkness and stabbed Zachary in a haunting, hypnotic manner.

It spoke to him softly, still gently crying and pressing through the pain in its form, “I c-came all this w-way to meet you....” Zack stood frozen, still afraid to even speak and not knowing if he should run or not.

She (judging by its higher pitched voice) went on after a few heavy breaths, “I’ve been s-searching for you in this world and finally I f-found you... b-but it’s too late it seems...” Her eyes gleamed with tears as she began pressing him with her questions, “Don’t y-you remember me, Zack? Don’t y-you know who I am?”

Zack built up enough courage and pushed out, “No, no I don’t.”

“B-but I came all this way to help you... you have to r-remember me... You have to r-remember where you actually belong. All of this... t-this isn’t real, Zackie. It isn’t! Please–” she suddenly coughed up blood from internal injuries and was rapidly losing strength.

She murmured out as her eyes began to close and her head began to fall into the dead leaves, “Please... remember... This isn’t... your life...” As the strange, sentient animal died before him in a final breath, Zack stood paralyzed in fear. What had just occurred to him he couldn’t quite comprehend. He didn’t know what the animal was talking about, or even how the animal was talking to him. He stumbled back out of the forest edge and speedily made his way back to the van. He entered it and tried to start the car, entirely focused on his previous situation and not about his wife or daughter’s conditions.

Brandi looked over at him and asked, “What was it?”

Zack looked over towards her, eyes glazed with intense horror–disturbed with thoughts and a sight he could not stop thinking about. He turned slightly to see his equally frightened daughter staring back at him. He looked back towards the ignition of the car and after four unsuccessful attempts, the fifth brought the broken van back to life. He steadied the car into drive and slowly made his way down the road once more, emergency flashers still blaring through the dark.

“Insurance will cover most of the costs,” Brandi imparted to Zachary while looking out their bedroom window. She was the one in charge of the family insurance policies and whenever an event like what had occurred occurs, she was tell her husband the finer details. Zack lay in his bed, staring blankly up at the ceiling, partly paying attention and partly not to his wife’s talk on insurance.

“...and we’ll call our agent first thing in the morning–” she stopped and turned around. Worry struck her again as she asked him, “Zack, what’s wrong?”

He looked over at her with heavy eyelids, still shaken not by the accident, but by the creature’s words. He didn’t want to tell Brandi what he had seen or heard, knowing that if he told her, she wouldn’t believe him. She wasn’t the superstitious type and he knew she would get quite irritated thinking that he was lying to her. He remained quiet as his attention was driven back to the ceiling. She stepped over and sat down at the edge of the bed next to Zack. She placed his hand into her smaller hands, feeling his quaking and trembling body.

“Are you feeling okay, dear?”

His slowly looked up into her hazel iris’ as he responded honestly, “No, I’m not.” She bent over and kissed his forehead, he didn’t respond verbally or physically.

She leaned back, smiled and inspirited sweetly, “We should get some sleep then. You’ll feel better in the morning–I promise.” Brandi sat up and began walking around to her side of the king-sized bed.

As she was lying down, Zack finally replied after a delay, “You’re right, as usually. I’ll feel better in the morning.” He wanted to think that, but he was sure that he wasn’t. He didn’t want to worry Brandi, so he kept his thoughts to himself. She hummed with satisfaction upon hearing her husband’s lies and reached over towards the bedside lamp.

“Goodnight, hubby.” The orange glow from the light dissipated into darkness with a click.

He took a long breath in and spoke faintly, “Goodnight.”

Zack didn’t know how long he had been lying awake, sleep eluded him into the darker hours of the night. Brandi was out like a light in a matter of minutes–she could fall asleep in any situation and in no time at all, such as falling asleep after birthing their child. It was a trait of hers she didn’t talk too fondly about, often finding embarrassment in such a strange talent. Zack finally turned his head over to read the time on the alarm clock across the bedroom. It read, “Two fifty-eight AM.”

As soon as he turned back to stare at the ceiling, something caught his attention in the corner of his eye. He looked down at the foot of his bed to another large-eyed creature staring back at him. He drew in a sharp breath and solidified in fear–though being ever so quiet to try and not wake his wife. The animal was the same as the one he had hit, but in different colors and with eyes gleaming in a magenta hue. It stood for a long while looking at him in silence as Zack took in more of its features. This one was quite different–he realized after some time–than the four-legged thing he had struck. Its mane and tail were more jagged and were in five different colored stripes.

Suddenly it turned and began walking around his bed towards his open, bedroom door. Its hooves clopped along the wood floor and when it exited, he lastly noticed a pair of wings on its side, something the other creature didn’t have. He spun his feet out of bed and placed them on the ground, feeling the cold floor underneath him. He eased himself up and crept out of the room, silently closing the door behind him. He didn’t quite know what came over him, but he was madly curious as to figure out what was plaguing his mind and what these creatures were.

He saw a brief glimpse of its bright tail swishing around the far turn of the dimly lit hall. He walked calmly to its end and pivoted around, seeing it enter into his daughter’s bedroom. Unafraid, Zack eased open the cracked door as the pale-yellow nightlight from the hall washed over the pink bedroom. His eyes widened upon seeing not only one creature, but four others in different shades, hues and bodies, hurdled around his daughter's bed. They turned and simultaneously looked over at him in eerie, expressionless silence. He noticed his child was asleep still, for she too carried her mother’s genetic trait of heavy sleeping–which he was very thankful for at the moment. One after another they spoke to Zack in differing voices; all seemingly feminine, but grave in their tones. The purple one began and each after was as emotionless and as cold as the next.

“Have you given up so easily? Have you conformed to such comforts so willingly?”

A yellow one spoke next, “Blindfolded, you walk down an infinite hall with infinite doorways, though you keep going forward. You believe you make choices, you believe you can see, but not knowing you’ve been sightless this entire time.”

A white one then said, “Reality is what you make it, yes, but what is this reality you made? Did you make it yourself, or are you a dream figure inside another’s dream?”

The orange one came in, “When you truly know what is to know, is that self awareness or the delusions and failsafes of a higher being? This is all a test, to see if you can rise above all else.”

The blue one finally expressed as Zack began to lose track of who talked next after her, “Eyesight is here to test if you can see beyond it.”

“Matter is here to test your curiosity.”

“Doubt is here to test your vitality.”

“And she,” they all looked towards his daughter, “she is here to test your vulnerability.” They looked back up at Zachary and continued as each did before.

“You never truly believed this was all that was, that this was it and nothing more. You could never fool yourself, not many can after accepting so blindly for so long.”

“Once you have grown accustom to it, once you have believed it for a great deal of time, it is hard to accept other 'truer' meanings. As if growing up believing that your faith has always been true, knowing that blind faith is only a world destroyer.”

“If you refuse to believe, then you must refuse the world around you. You must deny the heavens and the hells, the believers and the nonbelievers, the truths and the lies.”

“By limiting yourself, you are limiting your potential. For you–and everyone else in this beautiful disaster called life–are living dead lives by limiting your knowledge to what others have taught you to believe. Accepting what has been offered and nothing else.”

Zack questioned the group of colorful creatures, “What do you want?” They stood silently, still staring back at him, thinking in unison as if they were one entity.

“We are here,” one began, “as a warning. That this all, isn’t.”

“That your mind is a bastard of the original. It is being tampered and twisted by higher beings.”

“For a greater purpose or for entertainment, we do not know. Though we and another are trying to break you free.”

“To bring you back, to make you remember. We can elude his presence for only a short time, and only in this form may we avoid the eyes of the ever watchful.”

Zack asked another question, “Who? Who is watching me?”

“A deceiver. A tester. A dreamer. A tyrant.”

“And he is here.” In a blink of an eye, the creatures vanished from sight and the room was empty of their foreign presence. Zack stood around, watching his daughter sleep, dreaming the most happiest and ignorant of dreams he hoped.

He returned to his bedroom to lie down and as he did, sleep finally began to wash over him. Before he could drift off, in his closing eyelids he saw a momentary image that disturbed him, bending over and looking down by Zachary’s side. He couldn’t keep his eyes open though as they fell shut, throwing himself into alienated dreams of his own. The image he saw, the being that watched him sleep, still was burned into his mind’s eye. It was a cloaked figure, wearing a somber mask with thinly cut slits for vision, breathing and listening. Zack dreamed, but only of nightmares.

A scarlet sun rose from the pale horizon that morning. Its rays divided the mist that hugged the frosty ground and dead forests. Beams and pillars of orange light flickered from between the trees, warming the frigid earth and its occupants. The morning arias rang out through the forest; kin of a feather speaking with lilting pleasantry. A small herd of deer crept closely along the wood’s edge, grazing and alert for nearby predators. The wintery dawn was always this mystifying and still, a somber reminder of the death this season brings.

Zachary sat alone at the kitchen table, staring blankly at the coffee cup in front of him. The steam wavered upward like a deathly apparition into the everlasting and faded from his waking sight. He had been awake for an hour, yet he did not preform his morning rituals–his worried mind would not allow it. He was suppose to be opening shop today at this exact hour, but he found no motivation to leave his sanctum. He hunched over, transfixed into the dark liquid while its awakening aroma sweetly graced his nostrils.

“Zachary,” a voice called out to him from the corner of his eye. He looked over to see his wife, clothed in a bed robe and charcoal sweatpants. Upon seeing his dismal appearance, she questioned with caution, “Aren’t you suppose to be at work, dear?”

“I own the place,” he muttered with a voice as cold as the air outside, “I can take a day off whenever I want.” He finally grabbed his (now cooled) coffee and sipped on it. Brandi stepped over to the coffee pot and began arranging herself a cup.

She asked, “You open up everyday though. Don’t you have the key to the place?”

“Duncan has one. I texted him this morning–the shop will be opened in a few minutes.” He looked over at the microwave clock, reading that it was four minutes till seven. Brandi sat down and blew over her cup before taking a small sip, being careful not to burn herself. When she removed the cup from her mouth, she examined Zachary more closely.

“Honey,” she asked sympathetically, “are you ill? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” His eyes grew with slight concern for a moment; if anything, she was right, he might as well have seen a ghost. The image of the demon ebbed in his mind and the more he thought on it–which he didn’t wish to, but did anyways–the greater detailed the figure became.

Zack sighed and rather fabricated, “I didn’t sleep well last night. I think I might be getting sick.”

“Are you taking anything at the moment?”

“No.”

“Well you should. What’s bothering you exactly?” Zachary thought for a moment before replying.

“My head.”

Brandi exited her seat and stated while leaving the room, “I’ll get you some aspirin, babe.” As she left, Zachary slouched back in his wooden, kitchen chair. He deeply and continually thought about what had occurred last night. He couldn’t shake it from his mind, no matter how hard he tried.

The morning crept on as the sun worked its way higher into the brightening sky. Zachary had moved himself to the living room, watching his daughter play with her dolls while the television played in the background. Zack was sparsely paying attention to the film that was on, which he recognized to be the Christmas classic, 'The Greatest Gift'. Brandi, now dressed in proper attire, was bundled up and ready to take on the thirty-degree temperatures outside. She approached Zachary, bent down and gave him a light peck on his forehead.

She rose back up and pacified, “Don’t worry about lunch or dinner, I’ll bring something home for the both of you. I’ll be out for most of the day, running errands here and there, and doing a little Christmas shopping on the side.” She went on with a skip in her step about her plans for the day as she walked about the rooms, getting her essentials before leaving. Zachary sat unmoved, eyes affixed to the black-and-white sob story while their child took her dolls on a quest through imagination and across the shag rug.

Brandi turned back before leaving his presence and reminded him, “And please don’t forget to watch your daughter. I don’t want to come home knowing my child has been running through the pastures naked again. You know how she likes to undress herself and run around.” He looked up at her for the first time in a long while and forced a smile on his face.

“I will, don’t worry about it. Go do your thing.”

“Thanks, honey. See you around twelve.”

“Stay safe! Drive carefully,” he finished loudly as she left.

Jellybean hopped up from the floor and yelled her farewell, “Bye mommy!” Brandi beamed and waved back as the door closed behind her. She hopped back down and began again where she left off.

Zack’s attention was turned towards his daughter as he watched her quietly. She didn’t pay attention to him, she was spaced out in her own fantasy; taking her toys through the wildest adventures she could conceive. Zack tried listening in on her soft chatter as she narrated each character in different tones and voices, though she was too quiet for his old ears. Something however struck a chord with him, something he didn’t quite realize upon further examination of the toys.

He called out to her softly, “Hey, Jellybean?” Her sky blue eyes darted towards her father’s hazel eyes.

“Yes, daddy?”

Zack motioned his hand forward, pointing out, “Can I see one of your dolls?” She lifted herself up and quickly tramped over where Zack was with one of her six dolls in hand. She opened her father’s rather large and callused hand and placed in his palm a small figurine.

She told him with keen accuracy, “She’s my favorite. Her name is Rainbow Dash and she’s a pegasus pony.” He knew he had bought her these toys in the past, but payed no attention to them whatsoever; she pointed and he payed for it. Upon Zack’s closer inspection of the toy, his heart sank in his chest. His daughter didn’t notice his overwrought expression of dread, for she had already lost focus and was back to playing with her tiny, plastic ponies.

"It’s her," he mentally expressed, turning the cyan toy in his nimble hands, "Oh my God, it’s her." The creature he had seen from the other night, all of them were his daughter’s toys. He even recognized the one he had hit the night before, the pink and fluffy animal his daughter was now animating with her hand. It didn’t make sense to him as he gripped the edges of his seat.

"How could this have happened? Why is this happening to me? I don’t understand!" His eyes turned drastically upon seeing the cyan creature from the night before standing next to him. He leaped back in his chair from fright; his daughter payed no attention to the quiet intruder behind her. The equine looked over and watched his daughter play with a smile on her face. Zack began to wonder if he was the only person who could see these creatures, that only he could only interact with them. Then he figured that that question couldn’t be true, that the same type of creature hit and destroyed the front of his car. They were real, but the answer to how they existed in this world eluded his slipping, sane mind.

The pegasus pony expressed herself with concern and worry, “You’re not crazy, Zack. You’ve just been dealt a bad hand, that’s all.” It had been the first time Zack had heard her speak with any emotion at all.

Her eyes strayed back towards his daughter as she went on with the same pity, “She can’t hear me, nor see me at this moment, I chose so by my own will not to be known to her. She would love to see her toy to be real, they are her favorites.” She returned her gaze towards him once more, “You want answers, I know, but first you must realize that this place you’re in right now is nonexistent; a fantasy construct of another. He’s been watching you, but you haven’t realized it. Ever since you returned, ever since you tried to end your life, he’s had his eyes on you. You may not have realized that he was there, nearly breathing down your neck, but he has. You’ve never been taught to see him, so you’ve always looked past him. It’s funny how we don’t notice certain things until we’ve invested interest in them. Oh, how oblivious we all are.”

Zack noticed his daughter began softly singing to herself. What started off as an almost silent hum grew into sweet music. The song she sang was all too familiar to Zachary, but why she sung it now than any other time concerned him.

“Row, row, row your boat,
Gently down the stream.
Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily,
Life is but a dream."

She continued singing over and over again, repeating the simple, yet haunting nursery rhyme. Just from hearing the lyrics aloud, the song’s words had greater meaning to him now than ever before.

The pony trotted in front of him slowly, regaining his attention, “Every fictional world ever created has its fallacies. Every story has its plot holes–you must find them on your own. You must discover what is real and what isn’t.”

Zack wondered if she could read his mind, and questioned through his thoughts, "But how? What’s real and what isn’t real?"

She understood and replied, “Once you began to see one falsehood, you will strive to find more. The lies will begin to connect and form the greater truth, the one that was so easily taken from you several years ago. Begin to remember, place the image of the cloaked one in your mind and try and find him in your past.” In an instant, the equine disappeared as soon as Zachary briefly shut his eyes. Him and his unaware daughter were alone once more. He shot up from his feet and stood for a moment thinking of what to do next.

He asked his child, “Jellybean, daddy’s going to be right back. Could you stay here and play quietly with your toys?” His daughter didn’t respond, she was far too invested in her make-believe adventures. Zack stepped backwards and out of the room, trusting his daughter to obey his words.

He wandered out onto his front porch and placed his hands on the wooden railing, outlooking over his pasture. He fastened his eyes tightly and tried to preform what the cyan mare insisted. He thought back as far as he could from when he failed to commit suicide. With new insight, he began visualizing his past life as much as he could and what he discovered was quite unpleasant to his liking. The figure, the one he saw from the night before, was indeed following him–and he had been for the last six years.

In the corners of his memories he saw him, the dreamer himself. Faces in crowds, distant reflections in mirrors, down ends of hallways and on sides of darkened roads; he was always grave, still, silent and always watching. He was in Club 7o4, he was in Zachary’s workplace, he was in the park when Zack proposed to Brandi. He was on the wedding day, the anniversary, at the birth of his daughter, he was everywhere. He couldn’t fathom it as hot tears trickled down his cheeks–it was too much to take in. He desperately wondered how he could have missed such a strange phenomena and asked himself why it was haunting him, why did it desire to stalk and follow him. Then something new occurred to him, Brandi Woahs, his wife, she felt interconnected to the being he had talked to a while ago. It hammered against his mind as he tried to force the pieces into the puzzle.

He angrily said aloud to himself, “Brandi, Brandi, Brandi! And that horse thing–, pegasus pony. Rainbow D–.” He stopped when he knew what the connection was. Once he had thought only slightly about it, he knew exactly what the two had in common.

“No...” he whispered into the air, “she is... she can’t... Rainbow Dash... Brandi Woahs...” If the anagram wasn’t enough, he should have still noticed the similarities immediately. The same voice, the same streaks in her hair, the same vividness in her eyes. He began to remember days of old, he began to remember the place that was hid away deep in his mind long ago by his own self. Equestria had resurfaced, along with everything that dwelled in it.

He turned swiftly when he heard a noise from behind him. It was his daughter looking up strangely at her father, wondering what in the world he was doing. Zack was unbelievably frightened; not because of the drastic resemblance of his daughter to the pony Pinkie Pie, but because of the cloaked figure standing only inches behind her. He couldn’t keep his eyes off of him as his daughter approached closer to her father.

She softly asked him, “What’s wrong, daddy? What’s the matter?” He couldn’t bare to tell her, he couldn’t bare to look at her. Instead of seeing his daughter, he only saw the creature she was based on and nothing more. Jellybean was not his daughter, but only a human duplicate of the pink pony he so cherished and loved once long ago.

He had lost track of time as he turned back and noticed Brandi driving down the road in her smaller car. He had no idea he had been outside for so long. White clouds of dust flared up from behind the moving vehicle as she came to a halt at the front of the garage. She stepped out and was baffled when Zachary quickly stepped down the porch and towards her.

Zack passed by her as she said aloud, “What’s the matter?” He stopped in his progress and turned towards her, connecting the similarities between her and Rainbow Dash. He slowly bobbed his head left to right, unable to come to terms with his wife being nothing more than an allusion of another. They both were, Brandi and Jellybean, they were nothing more than simple incarnations of ponies. He gradually stepped back through pressing fear, keeping his eyes fixed on Brandi and not wanting to look past her to see the hooded one.

“I... I...” he couldn’t find the words at first–his thoughts were scattered, unsure what to believe. He finally pushed out in one breath, “I need to borrow your car.”

“Where are you going?”

He opened the car door and put one leg inside while turning back towards her, “I need to go.” He finally sat himself inside the automobile and closed the door promptly. He speedily made his way down the dirt driveway and onto the paved roads into town. He didn’t know where he was going, he didn’t know what exactly to do as he continued to think of a way out of this nightmare. His hands trembled at the wheel as cold sweat began to drip from his cranium to chin.

He said to himself in a rasp tone, “What do I believe in anymore... How do I end this? How?” He turned down a random roadway and noticed the cloaked figure standing at the junction, its head following the passing car. New tears began to form in his eyes, blurring his vision. He couldn’t drive safely anymore as he pulled over and sobbed loudly into the driving wheel.
`“Please don’t cry,” the familiar voice from the cyan pony said in the seat next to him. Zack looked up and was no longer terrified of the spastic appearances from the pony. Instead of fright, hostility overtook him.

Zack’s anger burst through the sadness as he emitted with intensity, “It’s all your fault! You did this! Damn you!” His grief soon overpowered his rage as he started to plead with the strange animal, “Make it stop! Please! I want to be ignorant again! I don’t care if this hooded figure follows me everywhere! I just don’t want to see him anymore! I don’t want to see any ponies or demons, I just want to live my life normally!”

“But Zachary,” she averred sharply, “This isn’t life, it’s just a dream.”

Zack took in a breath to try and calm himself down, “No, I can’t believe that. Because I don’t know what to believe anymore.” He sat up from the wheel and looked over at her, “I’m not sure what is real and what isn’t. This life makes a lot more sense then me being teleported to Equestria. But then again... this life seems too real. Do you see what I’m dealing with? Two worlds are colliding in front of me and I don’t know which is the real world.” The pony tilted her head downward, keeping her eyes on Zachary still.

“Does it really matter,” slowly asked the pegasus pony, “what’s real and what isn’t? Is this place and Equestria real? Are both a dream inside of something no one can comprehend?”

Zack stated through his weariness, “Whatever it is, I need to wake up from this lucid dream...”

The pony leaned forward, “And how does one wake up from a lucid dream? What is one sure-fire way to go back into the real world?” Zack froze still; he knew the answer, but he dared not to say it. He simply turned back towards the road and placed his hands correctly on the wheel at ten-and-two. He pulled his car around and began to drive elsewhere. He didn’t want to go home, nor to any friend’s houses; he had a destination and a plan.

Night had fallen over the glittering city of Charlotte as he walked skittishly through the crowds along the sidewalks. The city glowed with Christmas lights and festive decor, yet this could not sway his grim outlook on it all. His eyes scanned his environment to and fro with the mindset that none of this was or has ever been real. The faces and people, all living separate lives with different beliefs and different outlooks; all of them were fictitious and they were all so oblivious that it made him sick.

He kept questioning himself as he went along the red and green lit sidewalks, "How could this have happened? Why am I frightened still? I know this is fake, I must believe that this isn’t reality I’m present in."

No matter how many times he told himself, he couldn’t grasp the concept of the falsehood. Even after the pony’s words of wisdom and after all he had seen in only twenty-four hour’s time, he still wasn’t convinced; but he knew if he didn’t do something then he would continue to live out this life as a lie. He was so very close now to cutting his strings from the grand puppeteer, but was so very afraid that maybe still he had already done so back in Equestria. He pivoted around the corner and up into a randomly chosen apartment complex. At the top of the stairs, he opened a heavy door to the vacant roof. Steam billowed from the heating unites as he walked across the top of the building towards its edge. The much higher skyscrapers sprawled out before the night, great beacons of light lit like pillars of fire through the blackness. As he crept towards the edge, he dragged his feet forward and looked down over the building. He stepped back immediately, his body shook with dread. He pulled on his hair as he tried convincing himself to do what needed to be done.

“I’m scared, I’m scared,” he taunted, then questioned himself, “Why am I so scared?” Zack proceeded to get on all fours and crawl towards the edge. He was beginning to realize what place he stood in and where exactly he was. He wasn’t on a distant rooftop looking over a happy city, he wasn’t in Charlotte or North Carolina, or the United States of America, or even on a planet in a vast, incomprehensible universe. He knew at that moment that he has always been in hell, even when he was in Equestria. His life was only a game to the gods, a fading thought of the divine. Everything that he had ever worked up toward and put meaning in was ultimately meaningless. The questions he sought would never be answered; and those questions only drove his madness further towards the edge of the building and his own sanity.

He muttered aloud frightfully, almost clawing his way forward, “I don’t know what I think, I don’t think what I know. There’s no such thing as paradise if the questions outweigh the answers. Is true happiness ignorance? I wish it so! I wish it so! I wish it back!” Upon the edge, he crept upward onto his feet, letting his toes hang freely off of the edge. The bitter wind convinced him to jump and he would if he still didn’t care.

"But why do I care still? Why can’t I just do it!" He continued to ask himself this as he stood like a statue on the boundary of life itself. He wished for someone to reach out and pull him away, though he wished more so for answers instead of the riddles he was given. The longer he stood on the edge, looking down at the happy-go-lucky ants that were shopping away, the more so he wished not to fall forward. He was at war within himself, unable to sway his opinion on what was real and what wasn’t; if to jump or not to, to continue to live a lie or escape into an unknown truth.

He looked up into the night sky, glowing faintly with orange, city lights and softly chuckled through his insanity, “Six hundred and sixty-six foot tall building on seventh street. My god damn luck I suppose. Why do I even care anymore?”

A voice called out from behind Zachary, “You care because you’re frightened.” Zachary turned slowly, eyes and face red with powerful emotions. A figure in the dark of the night stood out as a silhouette, with a voice that sounded eerily familiar.

He went on, “By ending this life with a simple choice, you only end that choice. Life does not end nor begin when one is conceived or dead, life is more than that. Life does not begin, nor does it end. For you, you choose to end one life for another, one memory for another. And whatever memory you choose, whatever alternate history you decide on will ultimately be the true reality.”

Zack declined with a gloomy sigh, “You can’t possibly know that. No one can.”

“Your life will never end until the world forgets you, until everyone who knows you fails to remember you. Though through being apart of time itself, we are all immortal. We’re framed within an eternal existence where time shall never end, but this existence may not be this one–unless you choose it. Unless you choose this false reality over the other.”

Zack stamped his foot and screamed, “Is this real? Tell me! Tell me already!” He had become so tired of the puzzles and conundrums, he only wanted solid answers.

“Zachary,” he whispered into the frigid wind around them. In that tone, Zack knew exactly who this person was and his anger and sadness was blown away with the wind. His expression contorted from rage and depression to child-like wonder and bewilderment, unable to cope with who this person was.

The familiar figure went on in the same, thoughtful tone, “Oh Zachary, your time here is nothing but a stream, and that stream will soon flow into an ocean with unending horizons and limitless edges. The sea refuses no river. And life is but a dream, but life shall not end when the dream is over. When you are awake, you will know what is real and what isn’t.”

The figure stepped out from the darkness and smiled, “Goodbye, my son.” A strong gust came over the rooftop and loosened Zachary’s stance. He reached out his hand towards his father–as if he could save himself from his own fate–but it was too late. His feet slipped as he fell backwards off of the edge of the building and towards the ground.

As the world sped around him, the denizens of the earth looked up to watch him fall. Each held an equally disappointed expression across their faces as one by one they transfigured into the cloaked figure. Their heads followed Zack’s descent as each stood still to watch the climax of their story. As Zack hit the cold ground with a thud, his vision went black as he felt no pain. The world grew silent as his body was untethered from its physical form.

In an instant–as if he had simply blinked–he found himself standing alone in the opening of the Everfree Forest. Snow gently flittered about him as he looked around to take in his surroundings. He was still skeptical that this was the true reality, unable to believe anything after what he had just been through. A voice as soft as snowfall rang out through the forest towards him, the voice of the dreamer himself.

“You did well. You escaped the dream, you escaped my prison. But now, you are in a new dream. A prison that you cannot break free from. Remember that you will always be a slave to us, the spirits and divine.” His voice faded like the passing wind through the woodlands, “You will be a slave of eternity, for eternity.”

Zack was unsure if he had made the right choice or not as he fell to his knees into the thick slush. He had a perfect life, but it was all a lie. He questioned himself that maybe he had made the wrong choice. Another six years in his mind had passed, and if he would carry this memory with him or not, he wouldn’t know. He wondered if it would have been better to live in a false paradise then to live in real hell. He placed his head in his hands and cried alone in the dreary woods.

For on that day and ever on, he always questioned if he had made the right choice, and if perhaps he had ended his own life and was now in another’s dream. Some of the memories from the six years on Earth were forgotten over time, but he still remembered its horrors. And in all of the adventures he had until the end, he would remember this day as The Blackest Winter.